\ This is a work of fiction. All the
characters and events portrayed in this book are fictional, and any
resemblance to real people or incidents is purely coincidental. Honor Harrington: Honorverse: edited by David Weber: Mutineers' Moon In Fury Born The Apocalypse Troll The Excalibur Alternative Bolos! Oath of Swords with Steve White: with Eric Flint: with John Ringo: with Linda Evans: Baen Books by Linda Evans
Far Edge of Darkness The vertical cut in the cliff face only
looked razor-thin. Even the broadest railway cut looked like a
narrow crack when it was cut into the face of a sheer precipice over
three thousand feet tall. Darcel Kinlafia knew that. He'd already
passed through what the guidebooks had taken to calling the
Traisum Cut once before, outbound, but it was the sort of sight not
even the most jaded trans-universal traveler could ever tire of. That was why he'd climbed out of his seat
in the rattling, banging so-called "passenger car" and stepped out
onto the front platform so that he could see it better as the train
started up the four-mile approach ramp to the cut. Now he stood
there, hands on the guard rail, staring out and up at one of the most
spectacular pieces of scenery imaginable. The portal between the universes of
Traisum and Karys was one of the smaller ones Sharona had
explored. Or, rather, it was effectively one of the smaller
ones. The theorists believed it was actually much larger, but that
most of it was buried underground in both universes. Only the
uppermost arc of the circular portal was exposed, and the terrain in
the two universes it connected was . . .
dissimilar, to say the least. The Karys side of the portal was located
near what would have been the Arpathian city of Zaithag in Darcel
Kinlafia's birth universe; the Traisum side was located in the Ithal
Mountains west of the city of Narshalla in Shurkhal. That was what created the spectacular
scenery. Zaithag was barely seven hundred feet above sea level; the
mountains west of Narshalla reached heights of over forty-six
hundred feet . . . and the portal's Traisum
nexus was located smack in the middle of one of those mountains.
Most people who saw it from the Karys
side for the first time felt a peculiar sense of disorientation. It was
something the human eye and the human mind weren't trained to
expect: an absolutely vertical, glassy-smooth cliff over a half-mile
high at its shortest point and four and a half miles wide. The good news was that Karys was
outbound from Sharona. That had allowed the Trans-Temporal
Express' construction crews to come at it from the slopes of Mount
Karek rather than straight out of the mountain's heart. The portal
was actually located east of the mountain's crest, which made the
impossible cliff several hundred feet shorter from the Karys side
and the approach slope perhaps three or four miles shorter from the
Traisum side. TTE's engineers were accustomed to stupendous
construction projects fit to dwarf the Grand Ternathian Canal or
New Farnal Canal, but this one had been a stretch even for them. It
had taken them years (and more tons of dynamite than Kinlafia
cared to contemplate) to complete, and all meaningful exploration
down-chain from Traisum had been bottlenecked until they'd finally
finished it. The cut was five miles long, eighteen hundred feet deep
where its Karys terminus met the top of the approach ramp, and
wide enough for a four-track right-of-way and a double-
wide road for wheeled traffic. The grade, needless to say, was steep.
Now the locomotive chuffed more nosily
than ever, laboring as it started into that deep, shadowed gulf of
stone. Its smoke plume fumed up, adding its own fresh coat of
grime and soot to the stains already marking the cut's rocky sides,
and he heard the haunting beauty of the whistle singing its warning.
He stayed on the platform a little longer,
looking up past the edge of the passenger car's roof overhang at the
narrow strip of scorching blue sky so far overhead. Then he drew a
deep breath, went back inside, and settled himself into his seat once
more. Not much longer now, he told
himself. Not much longer . . . for
this stage, at least. Less than two hours later, Kinlafia gazed
out the passenger car window as the train clattered and banged to a
halt in a vibrating screech of brakes and a long, drawnout hiss of
steam. It was hot, and despite the welcome
interlude of relative coolness in the Traisum Cut, the car's open
windows had done little more than help turn its interior into an
even more efficient oven by letting the hot, dry wind evaporate any
moisture it might have contained. Still, it had been a substantial
improvement over the wearisome horseback journey through
Failcham, across the desert between what should have been the
cities of Yarahk and Judaih. As a Portal Authority Voice—and a
certified Portal Hound—Kinlafia had seen far more of the
multiverse than the vast majority of Sharonians could begin to
imagine. Yet even for someone like him, it took a journey like this
one to truly drive home the immensity involved in expanding
through so many duplicates of humanity's home world. Under
normal circumstances, it tended to put the silliness of most human
squabbling into stark perspective. With such incredible vastness,
such an inexhaustible supply of space and resources available,
surely anyone ought to be able to find the space and prosperity to
live his life in the way he chose without infringing upon the
interests or liberties—or prejudices—of anyone else!
Except that it doesn't seem to work
that way, he thought, as he collected his valise from the
overhead rack. Part of that's simply ingrained human
cussedness, I suppose. Most people figure somebody else ought to
move away, rather than that they ought to go off looking for the life
they choose. And then there's the godsdamned Arcanans. His jaw tightened for a moment, and his
brown eyes turned bleak and hard. Then he shook himself, forcing
his shoulders to relax, and drew a deep breath. His weeks of
grueling travel had given him enough separation from Shaylar's
murder for him to at least concede that Crown Prince Janaki had
had a point. There was no way Darcel Kinlafia was ever going to
forgive the butchers of Arcana for the massacre of his civilian
survey crew and—especially—Shaylar Nargra-
Kolmayr. For that matter, he still saw no reason why he should. But
there was a difference between refusing to forgive and building an
entire life on a platform of hatred, for hatred was a corrosive drug.
Nourished too deeply, cherished too closely, it would destroy a
man as surely as any rifle or pistol bullet. And it can do exactly the same thing to
an entire civilization, he thought grimly. "Call-me-Janaki"
was right about that, too. Besides I've known plenty of Sharonians I
wouldn't exactly want marrying into the family. No, be honest,
Darcel. You've known plenty of Sharonians who ought to've been
put on someone's "needs killing" list. So, logically, there have to be
at least some Arcanans who are going to be just as horrified as any
Sharonia by the prospect of an inter-universal warn. Of course,
finding them may be just a little difficult. He snorted in wry humor, which he was
half-surprised to discover was only slightly tinged with bitterness.
Well, maybe a little more than "slightly." Still, the tearing, savage
spasms of fury which had wracked him whenever he thought about
the massacre at Fallen Timbers truly had lost much of their
virulence. Petty-Captain Yar told me they would.
I suppose I should have listened to him. Kinlafia made a mental note to drop
Delokahn Yar a Voice message. It was the least he could do for
Company-Captain chan Tesh's senior Healer, he thought just a bit
ashamedly, given how hard Yar had worked to force him to admit
to himself that life truly did go on. Wounds like Shaylar's death
might never go away, but at least they could scar over, turn into
something a grownup learned to cope with rather than retreating
into an endless morass of depression and petulantly refusing to
have anything more to do with the world about him. And in his own
case— "Welcome to Fort Salby." Kinlafia turned as the sound of the train
master's voice interrupted his thoughts. Despite his Arpathian
surname, Irnay Tarka was a Uromathian, from the independent
Kingdom of Eniath. He was also an employee of the Trans-
Temporal Express, one of the hundreds of workers pushing the
railhead steadily down-chain towards Hell's Gate now that they
could finally get their heavy equipment forward through the
Traisum Cut. They'd driven the line to within less than four
hundred miles of Fort Mosanik in Karys, which had been an
enormous relief. No one was going to be sending any of the TTE's
luxury passenger coaches out here to the edge of the frontier
anytime soon, but even this spartanly furnished, bare-bones,
pack-'em-in-cheek-by-jowl people-hauler was an enormous
improvement over a saddle. Tarka grinned, almost as if he could read
Kinlafia's mind. "Saddle sores feeling any better?" he
asked, and Kinlafia snorted. "It's going to take more than one miserable
day for that," the Voice said. "Mind you, I'm not complaining. Just
having the opportunity to sit down on something reasonably flat is
a gift from the gods!" "We aim to please," Tarka said. Then his
grin faded slightly. "On a more serious note, Voice Kinlafia, it's
been an honor." Kinlafia half-waved one hand in a
dismissing gesture that was more than a little uncomfortable. That
was another thing Janaki had been right about. As the sole survivor
of the massacred Chalgyn Consortium survey crew—and the
Voice who had relayed Shaylar's final, courageous message
—he'd acquired a degree of fame (or notoriety, perhaps)
which he'd never wanted. It wasn't as if he'd done anything
that wonderful. In fact, he would never forgive himself, however
illogical he knew it was, for not having somehow managed to save
his friends' lives. Tarka seemed about to say something
more, then stopped himself and simply gave a small headshake.
Kinlafia smiled crookedly at him and held out his right hand, and
Tarka clasped forearms with him. "Good luck, Voice Kinlafia," the train
master said. "And a safe journey home. A lot of people are going to
want to hear from you directly." "I know," Kinlafia managed not to sigh.
He nodded to the Eniathian, walked down
the aisle, and then climbed down the carriage's steep steps onto the
sunbaked, weathered-looking planks of the station under a sky of
scorching, cloudless blue. It was only late morning, but the
platform's heat struck up through the soles of his boots as if he
were walking across a stovetop, and he was acutely grateful when
he reached the cover of the shed-like roof built to throw a band of
shade across the rearmost third of the boardwalk. The locomotive lay panting quietly as the
station's water tower topped off its tender and its fireman and his
grease gun worked their way down its side. It wasn't one of the
behemoths which pulled TTE's massive freight and passenger trains
closer to the home universe, nor was it as beautifully painted and
maintained. In fact, it was a shabby, scruffy work engine, with an
old-fashioned half-diamond smokestack, grimy, banged-up, dust-
covered paint, and no pretension to the grandeur of its more
aristocratic brethren. No doubt it was out here in the first place
because newer and more powerful engines had replaced it closer to
home. The TTE could spare it from passenger and normal freight
service, and the construction planners and operations people had
probably figured they might as well get the last of their money's
worth out of it before it finally went to the boneyard. Yet even
though it couldn't come remotely close to matching the speed and
effortless power of something like one of the new Paladins,
Kinlafia had never been happier to see one of those more
splendiferous lords of the rails. His mind ran back over the wearisome
journey since he'd separated from Janaki's platoon and its little
column of Arcanan POWs. The ride to Fort Ghartoun had been
hard enough, but the journey across Failcham had been worse.
Much worse. Normal Portal Authority policy called for
the forts which housed the Authority's garrisons and administrative
centers to be located, like Fort Salby, on the Sharonian side of the
portal they covered. The planners had made an exception in Fort
Ghartoun's case, however, for a couple of reasons. One was that the
Failcham side of the Failcham-Thermyn portal was located very
close to the spot occupied by the city of Yarahk in Sharona.
Unfortunately, "very close," especially in multiversal terms, wasn't
the same thing as "in exactly the same spot." Yarahk had grown on
the banks of the mighty, north-flowing Sarlayn River, just below
the Sarlayn's first cataract and almost six hundred miles south of
the Mbisi. The Sarlayn Valley was fertile enough, and Yarahk was
fairly popular as a winter resort, but the portal was thirty miles
outside the valley, in the barren desert to the west. It sat on a
thoroughly unpleasant piece of dry, sun-blasted dirt and rock, with
very little to recommend it aside from the portal itself. Just
providing a garrison with water would have been hard enough. Admittedly, Fort Ghartoun (only, of
course, it had been Fort Raylthar when it was built) was also
located in a remarkably arid spot, but at least water was closer to
hand. And so were Snow Sapphire Lake and the Sky Blood Lode. It
had made sense to put the local Authority administrative center on
the Sky Blood Mountains' side of the portal, given the availability
of water and the fact that keeping a watchful eye on the
development of that massive silver lode was eventually going to
become the local authorities' primary concern. But locating Fort Ghartoun on the
Thermyn side of the portal hadn't made the journey across Failcham
any more pleasant. The Karys-Failcham portal was located in the
North Ricathian Desert, close to what would have been the city of
Judaih, better than fourteen hundred miles west of Yarahk.
Fourteen hundred miles of desert, in point of fact, in which the
water a traveler could carry was altogether too often the margin
between survival and something else. The letter of priority Crown Prince Janaki
had gotten Regiment-Captain Velvelig to endorse for Kinlafia had
helped enormously. Among other things, it had allowed him to
requisition Portal Authority horses—and, for the desert-
crossing aspects of his journey, experienced local guides. His
homeward journey had been far more rapid (and strenuous) than his
survey crew's outward journey, and his letter had provided him with
dune-treaders, as well as horses, for the trip to Fort Mosanik, on the
Karys side of the Karys-Failcham portal. From Fort Mosanik, located in the general
area of the Sharonian city of Queriz, the terrain had been at least a
little friendlier than that between Mousanik and Ghartoun. Of
course, only the North Ricathian Desert could have made the
Queriz Depression seem particularly hospitable. At its deepest
point, Kinlafia knew, the Depression was almost a hundred feet
below sea level, dotted with salt lakes and covered with feather
grass, tamarisk, and wormwood, where it wasn't outright desert in
its own right. Still, oases were more frequent, and the much flatter
terrain, once one got south of the highlands around Fort Mosanik
itself, was much easier going. Not to mention the fact that he'd only
had to cover around three hundred and fifty miles of it before he
met up with the advancing railhead. Which meant, he thought, hoisting his
valise and starting along the platform towards the rudimentary
station building, that he only had another three or four weeks to go
to get home. "Voice Kinlafia?" Kinlafia stopped and turned around as
someone called his name in accented Ternathian. The man who'd
called to him wore PAAF uniform with the single gold rifle of a
company-captain. He was also a sturdy-looking fellow, perhaps a
couple of inches taller than Kinlafia himself, with the swarthy
complexion and dark brown eyes of a Shurkhali. His nose was
strongly hooked, and the eyes under his bushy eyebrows were very
direct and intense. "Yes, Company-Captain?" "Orkam Vargan," the Shurkhali said,
reaching out to clasp Kinlafia's forearm. "I'm Regiment-Captain
Skrithik's XO here at Fort Salby. They sent word up the line that
you'd be arriving today, and the Regiment-Captain asked me to keep
an eye out for the train." "Oh?" "We understand your hurry to get back
home again," Vargan said almost apologetically. "But you're the
first person to come back up the line since it happened, and
you're also . . . well—" He shrugged slightly, and Kinlafia
suppressed a sigh. It was hardly the first time someone had said that
to him. "I don't suppose there's another train
headed up-chain this afternoon, anyway, is there?" he said instead.
"Not really." Vargan's slightly crooked
grin suggested to Kinlafia that the company-captain had heard the
sigh he hadn't uttered. "That's why the Regiment-Captain wanted
me to ask you if you'd have supper with him tonight. Obviously,
we'll all understand if you're too tired. Gods know I'd be!
But we'd really appreciate the opportunity to offer you the closest
Fort Salby has to hospitality. And, of course, to pick your brain
ourselves." "Actually, if I can extort a long, hot
shower out of you, and maybe a couple of hours worth of nap, I
think I'd enjoy a sitdown supper." "No problem." Vargan smiled. "We've put
you up in the BOQ. If you'll come with me, we'll get your bag
dropped off, and then I'll personally escort you to the longest,
hottest shower in at least two universes." "It's a deal," Kinlafia chuckled. Somewhat to Kinlafia's surprise, supper at
Fort Salby turned out to be not only extremely tasty, but actually
enjoyable. Salby, unlike the other portal forts
Kinlafia had passed through on his way back from Hell's Gate, had
been established for quite some time. At one point, Salbyton, the
settlement outside the fort, had been a construction boomtown as
the Trans-Temporal Express labored on the Traisum Cut. Its peak
population had been as high as seven or eight thousand, although it
had declined from that quickly once the cut was completed. By the
time the Chalgyn Consortium had set out on its productive, ill-
fated survey expedition, Salbyton had been down to perhaps two
thousand, and TTE, as was its wont, had collected and hauled off
the temporary, portable housing in which most of its labor force
had lived. Despite that, the remaining buildings of Salbyton had a
look of permanency and solidity which was rare this far from
Sharona, and the local railroad station had quite literally miles of
heavy-duty sidings left from its days as the end of the TTE's line.
Neither the fort nor the town had changed
a great deal—yet—despite all that had happened since,
but that was about to change. All of that temporary housing TTE
had pulled out was undoubtedly on its way back, although it might
not be stopping at Salbyton this time. The new construction
priorities closer to Hell's Gate were going to dwarf the importance
of making the Traisum Cut. There was a two-hour time difference
between the two sides of the portal, which, fortunately was also one
of the older portals which had so far been discovered. It must have
been . . . lively around Fort Salby's
present location for the first century or so after the portal formed,
Kinlafia reflected. The altitude differential was less than that of
some other portals, but it had still been sufficient to channel a
standing, unending, twenty-four-hour-a-day, three-mile-wide
hurricane through from Karys until the pressures finally equalized.
There was ample evidence of the sort of sandblasting erosion
portals at disparate heights tended to produce, although none of it
was very recent. And there was still a permanent, moderately stiff
breeze blowing through the portal, even now, which made it
unfortunate that Zaithag was about as dry (and hot) as Narshalla.
Fort Salby could have used a little rain, if Karys had had any to
spare. Now, as the Voice sat with his hosts on
the covered veranda built across the back of the Skrithiks' house
just outside Fort Salby's gate, the portal had already darkened to
star-shot night. It was a striking vista, even for an experienced inter-
universal traveler, as the midnight-blue half-disk of night loomed
up against the coals and ashes of the local sunset. The veranda had
been carefully placed to take advantage of the permanent breeze,
and the air moving across it was distinctly cooler than the local air
temperature. "That was delicious, Madame Skrithik,"
Kinlafia said, sitting back with a pleasant sense of repletion. "I've
been eating off of campfires for months now." "I suppose that makes your approval just a
bit two-edged," Chalendra Skrithik said. "I've eaten campfire
cooking myself a time or two, you know." "I didn't mean—" Kinlafia began
quickly, then stopped as he recognized his hostess' slight smile. She
saw his expression, and the smile turned into a chuckle. "My wife, you may have observed, Voice
Kinlafia," chan Skrithik said wryly, "has what she fondly imagines
is a sense of humor." "Actually, I have a very good sense
of humor," the wife in question said, elevating her nose with an
audible sniff. "All women do. It's simply unfortunate that so many
males of the species fail to appreciate its innate superiority." "Personally, I've always recognized its
superiority," Kinlafia told her gravely. "Or, at least, I've always
been smart enough to pretend I did." "A wise man, I see," Company-Captain
Vargan observed, then shook his head with a sigh. "I fear my own
cultural baggage betrayed me when Madame Skrithik and I first
crossed swords. Er, met, I mean. Met." "But I had to draw so little blood before
you recognized the error of your ways, Orkam," Chalendra said
sweetly, and this time Kinlafia laughed. He really hadn't looked forward to dinner
when the invitation was extended, but now he was more than glad
he'd accepted it. Chan Skrithik reminded him in many ways of an
older Janaki chan Calirath. He wasn't as tall—few people
were, after all—and he was considerably older than the
crown prince, with much fairer hair, but he had the same, steady
gray eyes, and there was something of Janaki's sense
of . . . solidity about him. He and his wife
had worked hard, with the smoothness of a well-established team,
to make their guest feel welcome, and they'd succeeded in ample
measure. They'd treated him as if they'd known him for years, and
he found himself wondering if perhaps Chalendra had one of those
traces of rogue Talent that turned up so often. She'd seemed to
know exactly what to say and do to make him feel at ease, and he
was guiltily aware that his personality had
been . . . thorny, to say the very least,
since Shaylar's murder. Like her husband, Chalendra Skrithik was
at least ten years older than Kinlafia himself, and she had that
tough, capable air he'd seen among so many of the women who'd
followed their husbands—or made their own independent
ways—out to the frontier. Her dark hair was just beginning
to show threads of silver, and there were crows-feet at the corners
of her brown eyes, but she remained a remarkably handsome
woman. "At any rate, Madame Skrithik," the Voice
said now, "I intended my comment as the most sincere possible
approval. This was delicious, and the opportunity to sit in a proper
chair and use honest-to-gods silverware, only made me appreciate it
even more." "I'm glad," she said, this time with simple
sincerity of her own. "I've spent enough time following Rof around
to realize just how hard you must have been pushing yourself to
reach Fort Salby this soon. And I know why you're doing it, too. If
we can make you feel welcome, then I think that's the very least we
can do after all you've already done." "Don't make me out to be some sort of
hero," Kinlafia said quietly. "I happened to be the one to Hear
Shaylar and relay the message. The real heroes were the ones at
Fallen Timbers, or the people like Company-Captain chan Tesh."
"I have enough Talent to have Seen the
SUNN rebroadcast of Voice Nargra-Kolmayr's last message,"
Vargan put in. "I won't embarrass you by running on about it, but I
wouldn't be surprised if those of us who've Seen it don't have a
better appreciation than you do for just how much you do qualify
as a 'hero.'<thinspace>" Kinlafia made an uncomfortable little
gesture, and the company-captain left whatever more he'd been
about to add unsaid. "At any rate," chan Skrithik said, stepping
into the brief hiatus in the conversation, "we appreciate what you've
been able to tell us about what's happened since. I've been getting
the intelligence synopses and copies of most of the official reports,
but it's not the same thing as talking to someone who's actually
seen it. You've really helped me put a lot of it into context." "I'm glad I could help," Kinlafia said, and
he was. And I'm also just a little surprised by how little it hurt
, he thought. Either the scab's getting even thicker, or else I
really am learning to deal with it. Or both, maybe. "I could wish you hadn't left before the
negotiations began," Vargan said. "Oh?" Kinlafia looked at him, and the
company-captain shrugged. "You were there at the beginning," the
Shurkhali pointed out. "You might say—" Vargan's smile
was grim "—that you Saw the way our first effort to
negotiate worked out. I'd like to have gotten your firsthand
impression of whether or not they're
serious . . . and whether or not anything's
likely to come of it." "I wouldn't be the right person to ask." It
came out a bit more flatly than Kinlafia had intended, and he gave
himself a small mental shake. "I'm afraid I'm a bit too emotionally
involved in what happened to Shaylar and the rest of our crew to
stand back and think about anything those people might come up
with." "I can understand why that might be,"
Chalendra said quietly. She reached out and touched the back of
Kinlafia's hand. "I don't think anyone who Saw the SUNN broadcast
of Shaylar's final message could expect you to feel any other way,
Darcel." "Maybe." He managed not to sigh and gave
her a small, grateful smile. "Having said that, though, I really do
hope that something comes of the talks. But for that to happen,
they're going to have to agree to punish whoever was responsible
for that massacre. I don't see how Sharona could settle for anything
less than full accountability for that." "From what I've been seeing in the
Voicenet transmissions, that's probably the absolute minimum any
Sharonian government is going to be able to settle for," chan
Skrithik agreed. "On the other hand—" The regiment-captain paused as his batman
stepped back onto the veranda with a bottle of slightly chilled wine,
which he proceeded to pour. "I'm afraid that finding good wine
out here at the bleeding edge is all but impossible," chan Skrithik
said, "but this vintage is at least decent." "Wine snob!" his wife snorted. "I take my pleasures where I can find
them," the regiment-captain replied with an air of dignity as the
orderly withdrew with an admirably impassive expression. Chalendra's lively eye gleamed, but she
declined to take up that particular challenge, Kinlafia noted. For
now, at least. "I noticed what looked like a Uromathian
cavalry regiment's standard," the Voice said, changing the subject
before she changed her mind. "Does that mean Emperor Chava is
sending forward reinforcements?" "Not as many as he might like," Vargan
muttered, and chan Skrithik gave his executive officer a slight
frown, more imagined than seen. "Actually, Uromathia was the first to get
any of its national units moved up to support us," the fort's CO
replied to Kinlafia's question. "And I'll admit I had my own doubts
when I heard they were coming. For that matter, and just between
the four of us, I still don't trust Chava's motives one little bit. But
Sunlord Markan, their senior officer, has done nothing but dig in
and do everything he possibly can to integrate his troopers into our
force structure here. In fact, he's out on maneuvers this evening, or
I'd have invited him to supper, too. I don't think anyone could fault
his efforts or how energetically he goes about them. And to be
brutally honest, he's come very close to doubling our available
troop strength." "But you're not sending any of them
further forward?" "No, I'm not. Or, rather, the PAAF isn't.
For several reasons, I feel certain. Logistics would be a problem,
for one thing. The Uromathians don't use standard PAAF
equipment, so just keeping them supplied with ammunition would
be a pain. And until the railhead reaches Fort Ghartoun, Salby is the
natural 'stopper' for the Karys Chain. In fact, we've turned into a
collecting point for a really odd collection of odds and ends that've
been emptied out of various arsenals and armories up-chain from
us. Some genius in Reyshar actually sent us an even dozen Yerthak
pedestal guns." Chan Skrithik snorted. "They were intended for the
Authority revenue cutters in Reyshar—they've been having
some smuggling problems—and apparently the panic
immediately after word of Fallen Timbers hit got them rushed
ahead to us here. And until they get the rail lines laid at least to
Ghartoun, I'm keeping them here, too. The damned things
weight a good half-ton each, and at the rate they eat up ammo, just
keeping them supplied with shells would be a genuine pain in the
posterior. Exactly what chan Tesh needs in his field fortifications,
aren't they?" The regiment-captain's expression was so
disgusted Kinlafia had to chuckle. For a moment, he was afraid his
laughter had given offense, but then chan Skirithik grinned wryly
and shook his head. "Better to have people sending us stuff
we'll never use than not get sent the stuff we will need, I
suppose. But that's just one more example of the logistics
headaches we'd be looking at if we deployed the Uromathians
forward." Kinlafia nodded gravely, but he also heard
all of the things chan Skrithik wasn't saying. The Voice didn't doubt
for a moment that Balkar chan Tesh would have done almost
anything to get another couple of thousand men forward to help
hold Hell's Gate. But the "almost anything" undoubtedly didn't
include effectively putting Uromathia in command of future
contact with Arcana. No matter how conscientiously this Sunlord
Markan was working to cooperate with chan Skrithik, letting him
supersede chan Tesh—which, given his combined military
rank and aristocratic precedence, he would most certainly have
done—wasn't going to be something any non-Uromathian in
Sharona wanted to see happen. Politics, he thought almost
despairingly. Always politics. And Janaki thinks I can do
something about it? A vision of his parents' faces floated
before him. His father was a professor of languages at Resiam
University in New Farnalia, while his mother was a Talented
Healer, and both of them had . . .
pronounced views on politics. Which, though he hadn't explained it
to Janaki, was one reason he'd hesitated before jumping at the
Prince's offer. Both of them were staunch opponents of the
"outmoded, class-based" system of "paternalistically justified
aristocratic denial of the basic right of decision-making." Given
that the two of them lived in one of the more militant of Sharona's
republics, they had little personal experience with that "aristocratic
denial" of the right to make political decisions, but he very much
doubted that they were going to be performing any Arpathian drum
dances of joy when they found out about their baby boy's career-
move decision. "Has there been any word on the Act of
Unification?" he asked after a moment. "There seemed to be a
few . . . difficulties that still needed
ironing out according to the last Voice message I Heard." "My, you are tactful, aren't you?"
chan Skrithik murmured with a crooked smile. "Well, I'm neither Ternathian nor
Uromathian," Kinlafia pointed out. "I hope you won't take this
wrongly, but most of us New Farnalians have always been at least a
little amused watching the two of you. Don't get me wrong. Of the
two, I've always been a lot more comfortable with Ternathia. After
all, that's where most of the New Farnal colonists came from in the
first place. Still, I have to admit that with the entire multiverse out
there, all of this 'great power rivalry' has always struck me as just a
little silly." "If it weren't for the constant potential for
it to turn into something very unfunny indeed, I'd probably agree
with you," chan Skrithik said. "Orkam, on the other hand, lives a
little closer to Uromathia than you do, and I don't think he finds it
quite as amusing. In fact, I've noticed that the humor quotient
seems to decline in direct proportion to one's proximity to Chava
Busar's frontiers." "I know." Kinlafia felt just a little abashed.
"If it sounded like I don't think there's any difference between
Emperor Zindel and Emperor Chava, I apologize. For that matter, I
spent quite a while with Crown Prince Janaki, and I discovered that
he's a . . . very impressive fellow, in a lot
of ways. I guess it's just that I grew up far enough away that I never
really felt threatened by either side, and I've seen just how big the
multiverse is. I've wondered, sometimes, if it wouldn't have made
sense to just hand an entire universe over to Uromathia, and
another one to Ternathia, and tell them to behave themselves." "I doubt very much you could've gotten
anyone else to go along with the notion of giving Chava Busar an
entire world to play around with," Company-Captain Vargan said
dryly. "The problem is what he'd do with all those resources. I'm
afraid Chava is one of those people who can never be satisfied,
never feel he has quite enough power. The only thing he could see
that sort of resource base as would be a springboard from which to
conquer the rest of the multiverse." "I'm afraid Orkam's probably right, about
Chava, at least," chan Skrithik said with a sigh. "And he's not exactly alone in that, either,
Sir," Vargan pointed out. His voice was diffidently stubborn.
Obviously, this was a topic he and his superior had discussed
before, Kinlafia thought. "Markan's been a lot
more . . . proddy ever since he found out
about the Act of Unification and who'd been proposed as
everyone's Emperor, and you know it." "Yes, he has," chan Skrithik agreed. "But
you'd be 'proddy' if Chava had been elected as your
Emperor, too, Orkam. And Markan's a sunlord. Whether he wants
to be or not, he's got to be deeply involved in Uromathia's internal
politics. Bearing all of that in mind, how could you expect him to
feel any other way?" "I don't imagine anyone could," Darcel
said, stepping diplomatically into the fray. "But has Sunlord
Markan's attitude become a problem?" "No, not really," chan Skrithik said.
"Markan is as dedicated and professional an officer as I've ever met,
and he hasn't let his unhappiness—his natural
unhappiness—get in the way of cooperating with us here. In
a way, though, that only emphasizes the nature of our problem.
Most Uromathians are going to be at
least . . . strongly influenced, let's say, by
the attitude of their ruler. And if most Uromathians are no
more power-crazed or power-hungry than anyone else, Chava,
unfortunately, is." "And he's Emperor of Uromathia,"
Chalendra pointed out, shaking her head. "For that matter, those
sons of his are no great prizes, either." "So thank the gods the Conclave had the
good sense to pick Emperor Zindel over Chava," Vargan said with
the sort of fervor Kinlafia seldom heard outside temple. "I can't disagree with that," Kinlafia
acknowledged. "But should I understand from what you've just said
that the Act has actually been approved?" "Not yet," chan Skrithik said, then snorted.
"Well, what I actually meant, I suppose, is that it hadn't been as of a
week and a half ago." Kinlafia nodded in understanding of the
qualification. It was hard to remember sometimes just how far
places like Fort Salby were from Sharona. The thought that it could
take over a week for a Voice message to reach Traisum was
sobering proof of just how great the distances involved truly were.
Of course, it wouldn't take that long if
it weren't for the water barriers, he reminded himself. It was the
need to transport Voices physically across the water gaps too wide
for them to span—most of which were up-chain from
Traisum—that accounted for the vast majority of the delay,
after all. "So we still don't know if Uromathia is
going to sign on," he said, after moment. "Oh, I think Chava will sign on the dotted
line eventually," chan Skrithik replied. "It's not like he has a lot of
choice, after all. Even he has to recognize how the appearance of
these 'Arcanans' has changed everything." "You think so?" Vargan said sourly. Chan
Skrithik looked at him, and the company-captain shrugged.
"Logically, I can't argue with you," he said. "But I'm telling you,
Rof—that man is never going to sign off on the creation of a
world Empire, especially under the Caliraths, unless he figures
there's some way for him to park his fundament on the throne
eventually." "You may be right," chan Skrithik
conceded with the air of a man who'd had this discussion more than
once already. "In fact, from what I've seen of Chava, you probably
are. But even if you are, what he thinks he's going to get
away with, and what he is going to get away with are two
different things. I don't care how tough, how sneaky, Chava Busar
may think he is, he does not want to piss off Zindel chan
Calirath. Believe me." "If he's anything like his son, I'm inclined
to agree with you," Kinlafia said. "Which doesn't mean Chava isn't going to
try something, anyway," Vargan pointed out. "And if he does, it
could get spectacularly messy." "Yes, it could." Chan Skrithik nodded.
"But what Voice Kinlafia was asking was whether or not Chava's
going to accept unification at all. And my feeling, from the regular
Voicenet messages and the dispatches I've received, is that he's
going to. I'm sure he is going to have
some . . . mental reservations, let's say, if
he does, but if Emperor Zindel is willing to accept the demand that
Janaki marry a Uromathian, I don't think Chava will have any
choice but to agree to the unification." "Janaki marry a Uromathian?" Kinlafia
couldn't quite keep his repugnance out of his voice and expression,
and Chalendra Skrithik snorted. It wasn't, Kinlafia noted, a
particularly happy snort. "That's what Chava's been holding out
for," she said. "And, like Rof says, he may already have gotten it.
According to the last report I heard, the Conclave was
supposed to vote on the marriage amendment to the Act of
Unification three days ago. So, we ought to be hearing about the
outcome in another week or so." "I see." Kinlafia sat back and took a sip of chan
Skrithik's "decent vintage" while he pondered what Chalendra had
just said. It was odd to sit here and realize the outcome of the vote
was probably speeding its way down the chain of universes to Fort
Salby at this very moment. And it was even odder to realize just
how ambivalent Kinlafia himself was about that possible outcome.
Despite the optimism everyone else had felt when the Arcanan
diplomats turned up, Darcel Kinlafia's belief that Sharona had to
reorganize itself into something capable of meeting the Arcanans
toe-to-toe had never wavered. Sharona had to unify its
competing, squabbling nations. And yet, the thought of the
towering young Crown Prince of Ternathia being forced to marry
one of Chava Busar's daughters or nieces revolted him. Perhaps it
was the sort of dynastic, political calculation kings and emperors
routinely had to face, but he liked Janaki. Liked him a lot.
And I don't much like what Vargan
was saying, either, the Voice reflected. Because if Chava
really does think there's a way to put his arse on the throne,
then there has to be at least a line or two in his plans for getting rid
of Janaki, first. Darcel Kinlafia wouldn't like that. He
wouldn't like it at all. So it looks like there's another good
reason to go into politics, where I might actually be able to do
something about it, he thought, drinking his wine and gazing
up at the twinkling stars of Karys. Commander of One Thousand Klayrman
Toralk sat upright in the personnel carrier strapped to his circling
command dragon's back, despite the buffeting wind of the beast's
passage, so that he could see clearly over the edge of the
windshield. The sight was impressive, he admitted, watching
critically while the final few transport dragons, scales glittering
with gem-like intensity in the last light of day, settled like huge,
multi-hued insects onto the handful of islets clustered in the middle
of so many endless miles of swamp. Unfortunately, "impressive"
wasn't exactly the same thing as "well organized." In fact, the words
which came most forcibly to mind were "awkward as hell." And the reason the maneuver looked
awkward was because it was awkward, he thought sourly.
Despite his deep respect for his immediate superior, this entire
operational concept could only have been put together by a ground-
pounder. Any Air Force officer would have taken one look at the
topographical maps and informed his superior roundly that he was
out of his mind. Crowding this many transport and—
especially—touchy, often ill-natured battle dragons into such
a constricted space violated every precept of peacetime training
regulations and exercise guidelines. Too bad Ekros never heard about all
those regs and guidelines, Toralk thought. Or maybe he did.
After all, how could even a demon make sure that whatever could
go wrong did go wrong if he didn't know exactly what he was
screwing up? The thousand chuckled with a certain bare
minimum of genuine humor. Yet even as he did, he knew that if
Commander of Two Thousand Harshu hadn't pushed him—
hard—on this, he would have told the two thousand it was
impossible. Fortunately for Arcana (if not, perhaps, for the tender
sensibilities of one Thousand Toralk), Harshu wasn't particularly
interested in the artificial safety constraints of peacetime. He wasn't
overly hampered by excess tactfulness, either. But he was
completely willing to absorb a few casualties, among his dragons as
well as his troops, to get Toralk's attack force into position with its
beasts sufficiently well rested to maximize their combat radius. And it looks like that poisonous little
prick Neshok was right—barely—about whether or
not I could fit them all in, Toralk conceded. The last of the transports landed a bit short
of its intended island, and a towering, mud-streaked fountain
erupted as the huge dragon hit the water. Fortunately, it was
shallow enough that the beast wasn't in any danger of drowning or
miring itself in the muck, and the levitation spell kept its towed
cargo pod out of the water while it floundered ashore. Of course,
Toralk had no doubt that if he'd been a little closer, he would have
heard an interesting chorus of yells and curses coming from the
infantry inside that pod. It might have stayed out of the water, but
that hadn't kept it from bouncing around on the end of its tether like
some sort of insane ball. And all of that water and mud the dragon's
impact had thrown up had had to go somewhere. Toralk grinned behind his goggles, despite
his tension, then shook his head and leaned forward to tap his pilot
on the top of his flight helmet. "Yes, Sir?" The pilot had to raise his voice
to be heard, but not by very much at this ridiculously low speed. "Let's set it down, Fifty Larshal," Toralk
said, and pointed at the larger island at the center of the half-dozen
congested, swampy hummocks which had been chosen for his
forward staging points. "Yes, Sir!" Larshal said, and the command
dragon lifted onto its left wing tip, banking more steeply as it
circled down towards the indicated perch. Toralk gazed into the west, where the
embers of sunset still glowed on the horizon. This particular
bivouac wasn't going to be much fun for anyone, he reflected.
Maybe that would be for the good, though. Men who were
thoroughly pissed off after spending a wet, muddy, bug-infested
night not sleeping were likely to show a little
more . . . enthusiasm when it came to
shooting at the people responsible for them being out here in the
first place. Hulmok Arthag was an unhappy man. Someone who didn't know the platoon-
captain well might have been excused for not realizing that. Or,
rather, someone who didn't know Arpathian septmen well might
have been excused for not realizing Arthag was any unhappier than
usual, given how little an Arpathian's expression normally gave
away. He stood under the forest canopy—
thinner than it had been when the Chalgyn Consortium survey crew
had been slaughtered, just over two months ago—and gazed
into the predawn darkness, longing for the empty plains of home.
Life had been harder there, but it had also been much
less . . . complicated. "Copper for your thoughts, Hulmok." The platoon-captain turned at the sound of
Platoon-Captain Dorzon chan Baskay's voice. The Ternathian
cavalry officer looked improbably neat and clean—not to
mention well-dressed and freshly shaved—for someone who
spent his nights sleeping in a tent in the middle of the woods with
winter coming on. Arthag had sometimes wondered if there were a
special Talent for that, one that was linked by blood to the families
which routinely produced the Ternathian Empire's diplomats. Not
that chan Baskay had ever wanted to be a diplomat, whatever the
rest of his family might have had in mind for him. Which just goes to show the shamans
were right. No man can outrun his fate, Arthag
reflected with the faintest lip twitch of amusement. "I don't know if they're worth that much,"
he told the Ternathian after a moment. "I'm pretty sure they are," chan Baskay
responded. Hulmok raised one eyebrow a fraction of an inch, and
chan Baskay shrugged. "I've heard all about your 'instinct' when it
comes to picking people for your command. And while I'll admit
you've got a remarkably good gambler's face to go with it, it's pretty
clear to me that something's jabbing that 'instinct' of yours as hard
as it's jabbing every single one of mine." "Really?" "Hulmok, they've been talking to us for a
month now," chan Baskay said. "In all that time, they haven't said
one damned thing except that they want to talk, instead of shoot.
And they've been throwing grit into the machinery with both hands
for the last week and a half. Which, you may have noticed, exactly
corresponds to the point at which I finally got formal instructions
from the Emperor. You think, maybe, it's pure coincidence that they
got even more obstructionist as soon as I stopped sparring
for time?" "No." Arthag shook his head. "No, I don't
think that—not any more than you do." The two men looked at one another. Chan
Baskay's expression showed all the frustration and anger he
couldn't allow himself to display across the floating conference
table from the Arcanan diplomats, and Arthag's very lack of
expression showed the same emotions as both of them
contemplated the Arcanans' last week or so of posturing. Rithmar
Skirvon, the senior of the two Arcanans, had hardened his
negotiating posture noticeably. His initial, conciliatory attitude had
all but completely evaporated, and he seemed determined to fix
responsibility for the initial violence of the clash between his
people's troops and the civilian survey crew on the dead civilians.
That was a pretty significant shift from his
original attitude, all by itself, but it was obvious to chan Baskay
that Skirvon's instructions were exactly similar to his own in at
least one regard. Neither side was prepared to give up possession of
the Hell's Gate portal cluster to the other under any circumstances.
Chan Baskay hadn't found it necessary to be quite
as . . . confrontational as Skirvon, since
Sharona currently had possession of the cluster, but he
could at least sympathize with the Arcanan on that point. What he couldn't understand was why
Skirvon seemed actively intent on forcing a breakdown in the talks.
He wasn't simply stonewalling, simply withdrawing into an
inflexible position which he could always have blamed on
instructions from his superiors. Instead, there'd been a whole series
of insults, "misunderstandings," and "lost tempers" coming from
the Arcanan side. And by now, chan Baskay no longer needed
Trekar chan Rothag's Sifting Talent to tell when Skirvon was lying.
All he had to do was check to see whether or not the Arcanan's
mouth was moving. "Hulmok," he said after a moment, his
eyes unwontedly somber, "I've got a really bad feeling about what's
going on. But that's all I've got. I don't have a single concrete thing
to hang my worry on. So, if you've got something specific, I
damned well need to hear it before I sit back down across from
those bastards in a couple of hours." Arthag considered the Ternathian for
several moments, then shrugged very slightly. "I do have a Talent," he acknowledged. He
wasn't entirely pleased about making that admission to anyone, for
several reasons, but chan Baskay was right. "It's not one of the
mainstream Talents," he continued, "but it's run in my bloodline for
generations. We've produced a lot of shamans because of it." "And?" chan Baskay prompted when he
paused. "I can't read minds, and I can't always tell
when someone's telling the truth, the way Rothag can. But I can
read what's . . . inside a man. Tell whether
he's trustworthy, honest. Recognize the ones who'll cave in when
the going gets tough, and which ones will die on their feet, trying.
And—" he looked directly into chan Baskay's eyes "—
the ones who think they're about to slip a knife into someone's back
without getting caught." "Which pretty much describes these
people's school of diplomacy right down to the ground, assuming
Skirvon and Dastiri are representative samples," chan Baskay
snorted. "I'm not talking about double-dealing or
cheating at cards, Dorzon," Arthag said somberly. "I'm talking
about real knives." "What?" Chan Baskay stiffened. "What do
you mean?" "I mean that little bit of 'lost temper'
yesterday afternoon was carefully orchestrated. I mean that when
Skirvon demanded that our people apologize for provoking
it, he'd rehearsed his lines well ahead of time. I mean that the lot of
them are pushing towards some specific moment. They're not only
working to a plan, Dorzon—they're working to a
schedule. And the thing that's driving me mad, is that I don't
have any idea why they're doing it!" Chan Baskay frowned. Commander of
Fifty Tharian Narshu, the senior officer of Skirvon and Dastiri's
"honor guard," had exploded in a furious tirade over a trivial
incident between one of his soldiers and one of Arthag's PAAF
cavalry troopers the day before. The Arcanan officer had actually
"allowed himself" to place one hand on the hilt of his short sword,
which chan Baskay was positive had to be deliberate posturing on
his part, rather than a serious threat. After all, Narshu had to know
what would happen if his outnumbered men wound up matching
short swords against H&W revolvers. But by the same token, an officer in
Narshu's position had to be equally well aware of his
responsibilities as part of the diplomatic
mission . . . and if he wasn't, then
certainly the diplomats he was there to "guard" were. Yet Skirvon
had reprimanded Narshu in only the most perfunctory manner, even
though both Arcanan negotiators must have been conscious of the
example their escort's CO was setting for the rest of his men. "How confident are you of that,
Hulmok?" he asked after a moment. "The schedule part, I mean?"
"I'm not as totally confident of it as I'd like
to be," Arthag admitted. "If these were Sharonians, I'd be a hundred
percent certain. But they aren't." He shrugged ever so slightly. "I
keep reminding myself that it's remotely possible I'm
misinterpreting something. After all, it's only been two months
since we even knew they existed. But still . . ."
Chan Baskay nodded again, wishing his
stomach muscles weren't tightening the way they were. "One thing I'm certain of," he said
slowly, "is that they don't have any intention of actually negotiating
any sort of real resolution. For one thing, they're still lying their
asses off about a lot of things." "For example?" Arthag raised his
eyebrows again. "Exactly how Shaylar died, for one thing,"
chan Baskay said grimly. "And these repeated assurances about their
eagerness to reach some sort of 'mutually acceptable' disposition of
the portal junction, for another." "And about who shot first?" Arthag asked.
"No." Chan Baskay grimaced. "On that
point, they're actually telling the truth, according to Rothag. They
don't have any better idea of who shot first than we do. And oddly
enough, they also seem to be telling the truth when they insist that
the officer in command at the time tried to avoid massacring our
survey crew." "I think maybe Rothag better have his
Talent checked," Arthag said bitingly. "I know, I know!" Chan Baskay had the air
of a man who wanted to rip out handfuls of hair in frustration. "I've
Seen Shaylar's message myself. I know chan Hagrahyl stood
up with his hands empty and got shot down like a dog for his pains.
But they insist that wasn't what their officer wanted, and Rothag's
Talent insists they're telling the truth when they say it." "They may believe they are,"
Arthag snorted. "But if they do, it's because the bastard lied to them
about what happened out here." "Maybe." Chan Baskay shook his head, his
expression half-exasperated and half-hopeful. "I keep wishing
Shaylar had managed to contact Kinlafia sooner." He grimaced.
"That sounds stupid, I know. The fact that she managed to reach
him at all under those circumstances, much less sustain the link
through what happened to her and all of her
friends . . . Gods, it was nothing short of
miraculous! I can't even imagine the kind of guts it took to hold
that link. But we didn't actually See or Hear anything until after
chan Hagrahyl went down." "But we know what happened, anyway,"
Arthag pointed out. "Darcel—Voice Kinlafia—was
linked deeply enough to know that from the side traces. Besides,
she told him so." "Granted. But she Told him, and she
Showed him her memory of chan Hagrahyl' going down
with his hands empty and the crossbow bolt in his throat. That's not
the same as Seeing it happen for ourselves. We have what she told
Kinlafia, but we don't have anything before the actual event, don't
know if there was something Shaylar didn't see herself, or saw but
didn't recognize, or didn't realize it had happened at all, in those few
seconds we didn't actually See." "I'm sorry, Dorzon," Arthag said after a
moment, "but I can't think of anything which could possibly change
what happened or why. And even if I could think of anything now,
it's too late for it to have any effect." "I know. I know." Chan Baskay gazed off
into the depths of the forest. "But they're still insistent that they
didn't want any of this, that what happened was against their
standing orders to establish peaceful contact with any new
human civilization they encountered, and Rothag's Talent insists
they're telling the truth about that. Which presumably means it
accurately represents their government's long-term policy, no
matter how badly things have gone wrong on the ground. To be
honest, that's the only hopeful thing I've heard out of their mouths
yet! Unfortunately, it's outweighed by everything
else . . . especially what your
Talent is telling you." "Well," the Arpathian said slowly, "what
do you plan to do about it?" "Gee, thanks," chan Baskay said. "Drop it
on my plate, why don't you?" "Well, you are senior to me,"
Arthag pointed out reasonably. "My promotion was only confirmed
last week. And you're the official diplomat around here, too." "I know." Chan Baskay drummed the
fingers of his right hand on his thigh for several seconds, then
shrugged. "The first thing is to have Chief chan
Treskin Flick a dispatch to Company-Captain chan Tesh. I'll tell
him what we're worried about, and ask him for instructions. And
the next thing is probably to have Rokam pass the same message
back to Company-Captain Halifu for relay up the line to Regiment-
Captain Velvelig." Arthag nodded. Chief-Armsman Virak
chan Treskin was the Flicker who'd been assigned to relay messages
to chan Tesh's senior Flicker, Junior-Armsman Tairsal chan
Synarch. Petty-Captain Rokam Traygan was chan Tesh's Voice, but
despite everything, they were still desperately underequipped with
the long-range telepathic communicating Talents out here. Traygan
had originally been slated to hold the Voice's position at Halifu's
portal fort in New Uromath. In light of the situation here at the
Hell's Gate portal, he'd come forward to replace Darcel Kinlafia
when the civilian Voice headed back to Sharona with Crown Prince
Janaki. Fortunately, the Portal Authority had managed to scare up a
third Voice—Petty-Captain Shansair Baulwan, a fellow
Arpathian—to hold down Halifu's fort, and they were
working hard to get still more Voices forward. But for right now,
at least, there was absolutely no one else to spare in Hell's Gate or
New Uromath, and it was critical that chan Baskay have the shortest
possible message turnaround time . . .
and the greatest accuracy and flexibility when it came to relaying
diplomatic correspondence. So they'd ended up assigning Traygan
to him and Baulwan to Halifu, at the critical inter-universal relay
point, while chan Tesh (who was in the potentially stickiest
position of all) made do with written messages relayed through the
Flickers. It was clumsy, but until they could get more Voices
deployed forward, it was the best they could do. "And in the meantime?" the cavalry officer
said after a moment. "And in the meantime," chan Baskay
replied with a grim smile, "we do the best we can. I'm inclined to
trust your Talent, even if these aren't Sharonians. So, pass the word
to your people. I don't want them going off half-cocked, but I don't
want them taken by surprise if these people are working to a
schedule and they decide to push further than they have." "Swords and crossbows against pistols and
rifles?" "If that's all they have, that's one thing."
Chan Baskay shook his head. "On the other hand, it's been a month
now, and we need to be careful about letting familiarity breed
contempt. So far, they haven't produced anything man-portable that
looks like some sort of personal super weapon, but for all we
know, they've just been waiting for us to get accustomed enough to
them to let our guard down." "Point taken," Arthag agreed. "I'll talk to
my people." "Good. And when they get here this
morning, I want you handy. Close to Skirvon, as well as Narshu."
As he climbed down from the back of the
completely unaugmented horse the Sharonians had "loaned" him for
the trip from the swamp portal, Rithmar Skirvon found himself
wishing he'd been in the habit of spending more time in the saddle.
Whatever the rest of him thought of his current assignment, his
backside didn't like it at all. And the miserable nag his "hosts" had
provided didn't make it any better. He suspected they'd deliberately
chosen one with a particularly unpleasant gait just for him. He pushed that thought aside as he handed
his reins to one of Fifty Narshu's troopers and started across the
now-familiar clearing towards the Sharonian negotiating party.
Deeply drifted leaves rustled about his boots like bone-dry dragon
scales, and the air was cool and bracing, particularly compared to
the hot humidity from which Skirvon had come. Despite that, his "hosts" didn't look
particularly happy to see him as they waited under the towering
forest giants' multi-colored canopy, and, as he contemplated what
was about to happen, Skirvon had never been more grateful for all
his years of experience across the bargaining table. For that matter,
his taste for high-stakes card games had served him in particularly
good stead over the last two or three weeks, as well. His face was
in the habit of telling other people exactly what he wanted it to tell
them, and while he'd developed a certain wary respect for Viscount
Simrath, he was confident the Sharonian diplomat didn't have a clue
what was coming. Of course, he reminded himself as
he reached the floating conference table and his waiting chair,
there's always the possibility that I'm wrong about that. But, no, that was only opening-day nerves
talking. If the Sharonians had suspected the truth, they would
certainly have reinforced their "honor guard" here at the conference
site. For that matter, they wouldn't have passed Skirvon and his
diplomatic party through the swamp portal at the crack of dawn this
morning, either. Face it, Rithmar, he told himself
as he settled down in the chair across the table from Simrath yet
again, your real problem is that you're scared shitless. His lips quirked ever so slightly at the
thought as he waited for Uthik Dastiri, his assistant, to sit beside
him. That, however, didn't make it untrue, and he reminded himself
once again that this entire ploy had been as much his idea as
Hundred Neshok's. In fact, Skirvon had probably done even more
than Neshok to sell the concept to Two Thousand Harshu.
Somehow, though, he hadn't quite envisioned his own direct
participation in sufficient detail when it had sounded like a
good idea. Mul Gurthak is so going to
owe me for this one, he thought. He may be in the Army, but I'm damned well not drawing combat pay!
He watched Viscount Simrath and Lord
Trekar Rothag sitting down opposite him and suppressed a sudden
urge to pull out his chronometer and check the time. "Good morning, Master Skirvon,"
Viscount Simrath said, as courteously as if he didn't realize Skirvon
had been deliberately stalling for at least the last two weeks. "Good morning, Viscount," Skirvon
replied, as courteously as if he really thought Simrath didn't realize
it. "I trust we may be able to move forward,
at least a little bit, today," the Sharonian diplomat continued. Under
the formal rules and schedule they'd agreed to, it was his turn to
control the agenda for the day. "Progress is always welcome, My Lord,"
Skirvon conceded graciously. "I'm pleased to hear that. However, the
fact remains that I'm still awaiting your response to the points I
made to you following the receipt of my last message from
Emperor Zindel," Simrath said pleasantly. "In particular, I note that
you continue to insist that the Union of Arcana must receive title to
at least half the portals contained in this cluster. A cluster, I remind
you, which is in Sharona's possession and which was first surveyed
by the civilian survey crew which your troops massacred." "I'm afraid I must disagree with you,
Viscount," Skirvon said in his most respectful tones. "You appear
to be implying that Arcana has taken no cognizance of Sharona's
insistence on retaining total possession of this cluster—
despite the fact that it's still to be established who actually fired the
first shot, and the fact that our total casualties have been much
higher than your own. In fact, we have taken cognizance of that
insistence. Our position may not have changed," he smiled the
empty, pleasant smile of a professional diplomat, "but rejection
of your Emperor's . . . proposals is
scarcely the same thing as not responding to them." The Ternathian noble leaned back in his
chair—the floating chair, provided by Skirvon—and
folded his arms across his chest. The leaves whispering wind-songs
overhead were growing thinner by the day, Skirvon noticed as a
shaft of sunlight fell through them and illuminated the tabletop's
rich, polished grain and glittered brilliantly on the translating
personal crystal lying between him and Simrath. Those leaves
remained unfortunately thick, however, and a part of him wished
Two Thousand Harshu had decided he could wait just a little
longer. Which is pretty stupid of you, Rithmar,
when you've been pushing him just as hard as you dared
from the beginning. "Master Skirvon," Simrath said, "I'm at
something of a loss to understand Arcana's motives in sending you
to this conference table." "I beg your pardon, My Lord?" "Officially, you're here because 'talking is
better than shooting,' I believe you said," Simrath observed. "While
I can't disagree with that particular statement, ultimately, the
shooting is going to resume unless we manage to resolve the issues
between us here, at this table. So it strikes me as rather foolish for
the two of us to sit here, day after day, exchanging empty
pleasantries, when it's quite obvious you're under instructions not
to agree to anything." Despite himself, Skirvon blinked. He was
ill-accustomed to that degree of . . .
frankness from an opponent in any negotiation. After all, two-thirds
of the art of diplomacy consisted of wearing down the other side by
saying as little as possible in the maximum possible number of
words. The last thing any professional diplomat truly wanted was
some sort of "major breakthrough" whose potential outcome lay
outside the objectives covered by his instructions. More to the point, however, Simrath had
observed the rules of the game up to this stage and taken no official
notice of Skirvon's delaying tactics. So why had he chosen today, of
all days, to stop playing along? "In addition," the viscount continued
calmly, "I must tell you that the distressing number
of . . . unpleasant scenes between
members of your party and my own do not strike me as being
completely, um, spontaneous, let's say. So I have to ask
myself why, if you're so eager to negotiate with us, you're
simultaneously offering absolutely nothing new, while either
encouraging—or, at the very least, tolerating—
extraordinarily disruptive behavior on the part of your uniformed
subordinates. Would you, perhaps, care to enlighten my ignorance
on these matters?" Skirvon felt a most unpleasant sinking
sensation in the vicinity of his midsection. Stop that! he told himself sternly.
Even if they've finally started waking up, it's too late to
do them much good. At least, he damned well hoped it
was. "Viscount Simrath," he said in his firmest
voice, "I must protest your apparent charge that the 'unpleasant
scenes' to which you refer were somehow deliberately contrived by
myself or any other member of my negotiating party. What motive
could we possibly have for such behavior?" "That is an interesting question,
isn't it?" Simrath smiled thinly. It was a smile which never touched
his gray eyes—eyes, Skirvon realized, that were remarkably
cold and clear. He'd never realized just how icy they could be, and it
suddenly struck the Arcanan that Simrath was not only
extraordinarily tall, like most of the Ternathians he'd already seen,
but oddly fit for a diplomat. In fact, he looked in that moment like a
very tough customer, indeed, and remarkably little like someone
who spent his days carrying around nothing heavier—or
more deadly—than a briefcase. "What, precisely, do you wish to imply,
My Lord?" Skirvon asked with the air of a man grasping a dilemma
firmly by the horns. "I wish to imply, sir," Simrath said coolly,
"that it's never actually been your intention to negotiate any sort of
permanent settlement or mutually acceptable terms. For reasons of
your own, you've seen fit to initiate these negotiations and to keep
Sharona talking. To this point, I've been willing to play your game,
to see precisely what it was you truly had in mind. However, neither
my patience, nor Emperor Zindel's tolerance, is inexhaustible. So,
either the two of us will make significant progress over the next
twenty-four hours, or else Sharona will withdraw from the talks.
We'll see," if his smile had been thin before, it was a razor this time,
"how you prefer shooting once again, rather than talking." Skirvon felt Dastiri stiffen at his side.
Despite the Manisthuan's espousal of garsulthan, or "real
politics," Dastiri's skin had always been thinner than Skirvon's.
Fortunately, the younger man appeared to have himself under
control, at least for the moment. Which was actually about as much
as Skirvon could say about himself, if he wanted to be honest. He
managed to keep himself from looking over his shoulder at
Commander of Fifty Narshu, but it wasn't the easiest thing he'd
ever done. "That sounds remarkably like an
ultimatum, My Lord," he said. "Does it?" Simrath cocked his head to one
side, as if carefully considering what Skirvon had said, then
shrugged. "Good," he said in an even cooler tone. "After all, that's
what it is." "The Union of Arcana is not accustomed
to bending to ultimatums, My Lord!" Skirvon's response came out
harder and more clipped than he'd intended. "The perhaps you should seek to profit
from the novel experience, Master Skirvon," Simrath suggested.
"Or, of course, if my plain speaking has sufficiently affronted you,
you can always withdraw yet again to . . .
how was it you put it the other day? Ah, yes! Withdraw to
'allow tempers to cool,' I believe you said." Skirvon was astounded by the sharpness of
the anger Simrath's words—and scornful attitude—
sent jabbing through him. He felt his expression congeal, his
nostrils pinched in ever so slightly, and the slight flicker in
Simrath's eyes as the Sharonian obviously observed the physical
signs of his anger only made that anger even sharper. At that moment, Skirvon would have like
nothing better than to stand up and storm away from that table. Or
to snatch an infantry-dragon out of some outsized pocket and blast
the smiling aristocratic bastard across from him into a smoldering
corpse. Unfortunately, he could do neither of those
things . . . yet. "My Lord," he said through gritted teeth,
instead, "I must protest the entire tone of your comments and your
apparent attitude. As I say, the Union of Arcana is unaccustomed to
bending to ultimatums. However," he made himself inhale deeply
and sat back in his own chair, "whatever your own attitude, or that
of your government, may be, my instructions remain
unchanged." Which, he reflected, is actually the truth. "As such, I have no option but to continue my efforts to achieve
at least some progress in resolving the matters which bring us here
before anyone else is killed. I will continue to pursue my duty, but
not without telling you that I most strongly protest the insulting
nature of this exchange." "If the insult is too great," Simrath said,
almost indifferently, "please feel free to withdraw. Otherwise, I
trust, you'll at least stop insulting my intelligence by simply
repeating the same, worn out, and completely pointless positions
again and again and again." Dorzon chan Baskay watched the Arcanan
diplomats' faces darken with anger. The younger of them, Dastiri,
had never been particularly hard to read, and his anger at chan
Baskay's confrontational language sparkled in his dark eyes.
Skirvon was obviously older and more experienced than his
assistant, but despite that, he was nowhere near as good at
concealing his emotions as he clearly thought he was. And the fact
that even though Skirvon was as furious as he obviously was, he'd
swallowed not just the content of chan Baskay's words, but the
deliberately insulting tone in which they'd been delivered, as well,
told the cavalry officer quite a lot. Unfortunately, chan Baskay wasn't certain
exactly what that "lot" was. The fact that Skirvon hadn't stormed
away from the table in yet another of his patented temper tantrums
was interesting, though. Whatever these bastards were up to,
Skirvon clearly needed to be here this morning. Which, coupled with Hulmok's
observations, doesn't precisely fill me with joy. He didn't so much as glance in the
Arpathian officer's direction, but he did withdraw his gold fountain
pen from his breast pocket and toy with it. He turned it end for end,
watching it gleam richly in the morning sunlight. He had no doubt
that the Arcanans would interpret it as another insolently dismissive
gesture on his part. That didn't bother him particularly, but it wasn't
the real reason for it, and the corner of his eye saw Arthag's tiny nod
as the Arpathian acknowledged his warning signal. "I deeply regret that you've apparently so
completely misconstrued and misunderstood my efforts, My Lord,"
Skirvon told him through stiff lips. "Since, however, you seem to
have done so, by all means explain to me precisely what sort of
response to your Emperor's terms you would deem a sign of
'progress.'<thinspace>" "For a start," chan Baskay told Skirvon in
an only slightly less indifferent tone, "you might begin by at least
acknowledging the fact that our current possession of this junction
—paid for, I might add, with the blood of our slaughtered civilians—means we are not, in fact, negotiating from
positions of equal strength. We need not even discuss sharing
sovereignty over this junction with you. We already have it. As
Sharona sees it, Master Skirvon, it's your job to convince us first,
that there's any logical or equitable reason for us even to consider
giving up any aspect of the sovereignty we've secured by force of
arms, and, second, that there's any reason we should trust your
government to abide by any agreement you manage to negotiate."
Skirvon ordered himself not to glower at
the arrogant Sharonian. That sort of blunt, hard-edged attitude was
far more confrontational than anything he'd seen out of Simrath to
this point, and he wondered what had prompted the change. But it's too little, too late, you
prick, he told Simrath from behind the mask of his eyes. All
I have to do is keep you talking for another hour or so, and
then . . . "Very well, My Lord," he said after a
moment. "If you insist upon rejecting my government's efforts to
reach some arrangement based on something other than brute force,
I suppose I have no choice but to meet your proposal on your own
terms. "As you say, Sharona is currently in
possession of this junction. I would submit to you, however, that it
would be a grave error to assume that that happy state of affairs
—from your perspective, at least—will continue
indefinitely without some indication of reasonableness from your
side. My government has stated repeatedly, through me, that talking
is better than shooting. That doesn't mean shooting couldn't resume
if our legitimate claims are rejected on the basis of your current
military advantage." Skirvon sat forward in his chair once
more, hands folded on the rock-steady table floating between him
and Simrath, and looked the Sharonian straight in the eye. "In all honesty, My Lord," he said with
total candor, "given the fashion in which you've just spoken to me,
and spoken about my government, a resort to military force isn't
totally unattractive to me. I suspect, however, that your masters
would be no more pleased than my own if that should happen. So
—" Rithmar Skirvon went on talking, making
himself pay no attention to the steadily ticking seconds and minutes
flowing away into eternity. Company-Captain Balkar chan Tesh
pushed back his canvas chair and stood. The morning officers'
conference had run later than usual, thanks to the message chan
Baskay and Arthag had Flicked to him, and that, in turn, had both
delayed his breakfast and reduced his appetite. Now he left his mess
kit on the folding field table for his orderly to deal with and stepped
back out of his tent into the morning light. It was an hour earlier in the day on this
side of the portal, and he squinted his eyes as he gazed through it at
the mist hanging above the hot, humid swamp on the other side.
The autumn weather was growing steadily cooler on this side,
especially under the towering trees, but the far side of the portal
was much nearer to the equator. At the moment, chan Tesh was
grateful to be spared the swamp's miserable climate, but if his
people were still living under canvas once winter got here, that was
going to change, he thought wryly. Of course, by then we should have
someone senior to me in here to take over, he told himself.
And we may have enough manpower to let me divert enough
working parties to actually finish those winter quarters
Frai's working on. He snorted at the thought, although his
amusement was less than total. Master-Armsman Frai chan Kormai
had been making pretty good progress on throwing together split-
log barracks which would at least be weathertight, if not precisely
luxurious. Until, of course, the Arcanan "diplomats" had arrived on
the scene. Up to that point, it had appeared the mysterious enemy
was intent on avoiding any further contact, which had suited chan
Tesh just fine. The longer Sharona had to get its own
reinforcements forward before they were needed, the better. But the Arcanans' reappearance, and the
transportation capabilities their magic-powered boats had revealed,
had forcibly reminded chan Tesh of just how vulnerable his
position out here really was. He had been dividing his efforts
between improving his troops' fighting positions and trying to
provide them with at least rudimentary
housing . . . until the arrival of Rithmar
Skirvon and Uthik Dastiri refocused his priorities. Followingtheir
appearance, he'dpulled his work parties off the barracks-building
details to concentrate on strengthening his troop
emplacements . . . and reduced his work
parties'size to make certain those emplacementswere adequately
manned at all times. Of course, "adequately" was an often
slippery word, and chan Tesh wished he could be more confident
that it applied in this instance. Unfortunately, while it was decidedly
on the small side as the inter-universal gates went, the swamp
portal was still four miles wide, and there'd never been much point
in pretending the forces under his command could hold its entire
frontage against a determined attack—especially not given
that the actual frontage to be covered amounted to eight
miles, not just four. Although the rest of chan Tesh's command had
finally caught up with the three platoons he'd taken ahead in
response to the Arcanans' original attack on the Chalgyn
Consortium survey party, that still left him with less than eight
hundred men. Instead of spreading them out and dissipating his
combat power, he'd chosen to divide the command in two. Platoon-
Captain chan Dersal, the senior of his two Marine platoon COs,
was in command of the positions covering the southern face of the
portal, while chan Tesh commanded the ones to the north. In the face of such a broad frontage, he'd
had to settle for attempting to dominate it by fire. Luckily, the rest
of his mortars and half a dozen three-point-four-inch field guns had
come up with the remainder of the relief column. He'd dug the
mortars in in central positions on both Hell's Gate sides of the
portal, with the field guns positioned on their flanks, prepared to
sweep the approaches to the mortar pits with canister. Also luckily,
the ground sloped generally upward on this side of the portal, in
both directions. That gave him pretty fair lines of fire into, across,
and along the portal's Hell's Gate aspects. He'd taken advantage of
that and located the rest of his firepower to protect and support the
mortars, because only they had the reach to cover the full width of
the portal's faces from their gun pits. He'd positioned his machine
guns with the best supporting fields of fire he could arrange, and
his men had spent a great deal of time clearing fire zones of scrub
saplings, which had further improved upon his basic elevation
advantage. The fact that the water table was further
from the surface on this side of the portal—although the
ground immediately surrounding the portal was heavily
saturated with swamp water—was another factor in his
decision to defend it from Hell's Gate. He'd been able to go down
more than two feet on this side without striking water, and he'd
taken advantage of that to dig his men and weapons in as deeply as
he could. And after he'd gotten them dug in, he'd gone right on
digging. The mortar pits had to be open if he was going to fire the
weapons at all, and the field guns' were equally open in order to
give the quick-firing guns the best command possible. Despite their
lack of overhead cover, the artillery should be relatively safe, given
the Arcanans' apparent lack of any sort of indirect-fire artillery. His other positions, however, were as
heavily bunkered as he could contrive. They were the protective
barrier between the portal and his gunners, and he'd ordered them
dug in below ground level. The aboveground bunker walls were
over four feet thick, with log retaining walls filled with tamped-
down earth, while the roofs consisted of at least four layers of
crisscrossed logs covered by multiple layers of sandbags, as well.
He was confident that they would have stood up well even against
Sharonian-style field or medium artillery, and judging from the
Arcanan fireball spells' apparent lack of penetration, they ought to
resist even direct hits almost indefinitely. He'd also arranged a few other things he
hoped would come as nasty surprises to any potential attackers, but
he'd always been aware that he'd be hard-pressed to stop any attack
in force. Many of his men (and at least some of his
junior officers), on the other hand, thought he was being alarmist.
He knew that. Despite his best efforts, they remained supremely
confident—even overconfident—of their
ability to deal with anything the other side might produce. Yet as
chan Tesh had pointed out at this morning's conference, people
always learned more from failure than from success, and what
Sharona actually knew about Arcana's military capabilities
remained pitifully inadequate. At least some of the Arcanan troops
his command had defeated two months ago had managed to escape,
however—that had been obvious from the moment Skirvon
mentioned the confirmed death of that Arcanan civilian, Halathyn,
in the attack—which meant the other side had probably
learned more than he would have liked about Sharonian
capabilities. But even if that weren't true, the natural response
would be for Arcana to be bringing up the equivalent of its
big guns (whatever the hells that might be) just as quickly
as it could, and that could turn very ugly very quickly. Especially if
those damned boats of theirs were any indication of their general
mobility. Chan Tesh himself was painfully well
aware that much of his earlier victory owed its success to the
Arcanans' complete lack of familiarity with modern firearms and
mortars. The peerless stupidity of their commanding officer hadn't
hurt, either, and that advantage, in particular, was something he
couldn't count on the second time around. Just as—as he'd
reminded his subordinates this morning—they couldn't
afford to assume for a single instant that what they'd seen so far out
of Arcana was, in fact, the best Arcana had. There's a hell of a lot of difference
between a four-and-a-half-inch mortar and an eleven-inch
howitzer, he thought, and the other side hasn't seen that
yet, either, has it? At least chan Baskay's dispatch had helped
him ginger up his platoon commanders. Which was remarkably
little comfort compared to the way it had underscored chan Tesh's
existing concerns. He snorted again, this time without any
humor at all. Chan Baskay's message had at least seen to it that chan
Tesh's entire command was at a higher state of readiness. He hoped
to all the gods that those among his subordinates whothought he
was jumping at shadows turned out to be right. He was confident
he and his men were as ready as they could be, but he was also more
aware than ever of just how exposed, vulnerable, and—above
all—unsupported they actually were. Commander of Fifty Tharian Narshu had
been carefully chosen for his present duty. Despite his junior rank, Narshu had seen
more than his fair share of combat against everything from brigands
to cattle rustlers to claim-jumpers to landowners using "guest
workers" as virtual slave labor. More to the point, perhaps, he
wasn't the Regular Army officer he appeared to be. He'd been
trained in the far harder, tougher school of the Union of Arcana's
Special Operations Force, as had half of the men under his
command. Two Thousand mul Gurthak had grabbed Narshu and the
single squad of his platoon he'd had with him, snatched them (and
the transport dragon which had been moving them to join the rest of
his platoon in Jylaros) out of the regular transport queue, and
hurried them forward to Two Thousand Harshu. Harshu had been
delighted to see them . . . and he'd used
them to provide the core of Master Skirvon's "honor guard." The honor guard's other twelve men were
primarily windowdressing, along solely to make up the numbers,
who had no idea their commanding officer and fellow troopers
weren't, in fact, Regular Army at all. Narshu wished fervently that
all of them could have been Special Operations, but there were
never enough SpecOps available. Two Thousand mul Gurthak had
been unreasonably fortunate to to have even one of Narshu's squads
available this far out into the boondocks when it had all hit the fan.
Besides, a dozen SpecOps troopers ought to be more than
sufficient, especially with Sword Seltym Laresk to run the squad.
Narshu and Laresk had served together for almost two years now,
and the fifty had total confidence in the noncom. He was glad he did, too, because Tharian
Narshu, unlike the late, unlamented Hadrign Thalmayr, wasn't
about to underestimate his opposition. This Platoon-Captain
Arthag, for example, was as tough and competent as anyone Narshu
had ever seen. But competence didn't matter, he reminded himself,
when it was offset by complete ignorance and total surprise, and
these people knew nothing about even the simplest magic.
If there'd been any doubt about that, it had
been dispelled several days ago when Narshu and his men first
started bringing their daggerstones with them. Narshu had been in two minds about the
wisdom of issuing the daggerstones that soon. He'd been afraid
that, despite Five Hundred Neshok's and Master Skirvon's
assurances to the contrary, the other side might have some way of
detecting them. It wasn't as if they were particularly hard to spot,
after all—that was why they were so seldom used by the Spec
Ops teams, despite their firepower—and their maximum
effective range was barely ten yards. The possibility of getting the
ridculously short-ranged weapons close enough to do any good was
minimal in the face of even the most rudimentary security spells.
Two Thousand Harshu had insisted,
however, and Narshu couldn't really fault the two thousand for it.
Unlike these Sharonians and their "Voices," there was no way for
Narshu to report the success or failure of his current mission in
time for the two thousand to modify his own plans. That was the
entire reason Narshu was out here—to level the
communications playing field, as it were—and if his mission
had been likely to fail simply because the Sharonians could, indeed,
recognize a daggerstone for what it was, finding out at the very last
moment would be disastrous. No one on the other side had noticed a
thing, though. Nor did any of them seem aware of the real reason
for all of the last few weeks' "incidents." And, he thought, glancing idly at
his chronometer, it's about time the game began. Rithmar Skirvon kept his attention
focused on Viscount Simrath, and not on Fifty Narshu, just
as he'd been very careful to avoid any casual glance at his own
chronometer. Despite that, he was almost agonizingly aware of
Narshu's presence behind him, and despite the coolness of the dry
northern air, he felt sweat gathering along his scalp as the tension
coiled tighter and tighter inside him. It was becoming increasingly difficult to
maintain his air of concentration, to respond to Simrath's
statements with the proper degree of normality. He'd expected some
of that, but he hadn't anticipated just how difficult it might
prove, and he found himself unexpectedly grateful for Simrath's
earlier abrasiveness. The Sharonian diplomat had introduced a
confrontational atmosphere which, in turn, offered an acceptable
pretext for any sharpness on Skirvon's part, especially in the wake
of all of the unfortunate outbursts of temper over the past couple
of weeks. As a matter of fact, those "outbursts" had been carefully
designed for the specific purpose of covering any last-minute
tension on the Arcanans' part if the Sharonians happened to notice
it. None of which made the diplomat feel one
bit calmer as the last few moments trickled past. Tharian Narshu's right thumb hooked into
his broad, stiff sword belt. It was a completely natural-looking
mannerism, if not precisely the most militarily correct posture in
the world. In fact, he'd taken considerable pains to display that
particular"sloppy habit" to the Sharonians for the last couple of
weeks. It was about as unthreatening as it could be—his hand
was on the opposite side from his sword's hilt, after all—but
he'd wanted that sharp-eyed bastard Arthag to be accustomed to it.
The last thing Narshu needed was for the Sharonian officer to
notice anything out of the ordinary on the day when it finally
mattered. The fifty's own eyes never strayed from
their slightly bored, incurious focus on Viscount Simrath, but his
carefully trained peripheral vision made one last sweep to confirm
that the rest of his men were in position. Only his SpecOps squad
had a clue about what was going to happen. The rest of his "honor
guard" detachment were all tough, capable vets, but they weren't
SpecOps. They lacked the specialized training and experience of
Narshu's own squad, and he'd decided against briefing them in
ahead of time on the theory that what they didn't know was coming
they couldn't inadvertently give away. I'm going to have to apologize to them
when this is all over, he thought. They're good troops,
and they're going to have a right to be pissed off when they find
out what's really been going on. But he'd take care of that later; at the
moment, he had other things to think about. He completed his methodical check of his
troopers' positions. Everyone was exactly where he was supposed
to be. That was good. In fact, the only flaw in Narshu's satisfaction
was that Arthag was outside his field of view. It was just like the bastard to be
uncooperative, the fifty thought sourly. He knew where Arthag was,
of course, but he wasn't about to turn his head and look for the man
—not at a moment like this. Besides, Arthag wasn't Narshu's
target. Seltym Laresk was responsible for dealing with him, and the
sword was perfectly positioned to Narshu's left rear. Yes, he is, the fifty told himself. So why don't you stop worrying about Seltym, and get on
with it? It was, he decided, an excellent question,
and his right hand flexed. Hulmok Arthag's expression never even
twitched—he was an Arpathian septman, after all—but
he'd felt the tension coiling tighter inside his Arcanan counterpart
for the last twenty minutes. The man was good; Arthag had to give
him that. Looking at Narshu from the outside, there was absolutely
nothing to indicate his spring-steel tension. But Hulmok Arthag
was watching the Arcanan from the inside. He wished, not for the first time, that his
Talent had been more amenable to direction. He knew, beyond any
doubt, that Narshu was totally focused on some action, some
mission, but he had no way of knowing precisely what that mission
was until the Arcanan actually acted. Which meant Arthag
couldn't act until then, either. Whatever the Arpathian might
"know," there was absolutely no supporting evidence. The other
man's hands weren't even close to his sword, and his body language
was relaxed, almost casual. Whatever Arthag wanted to do,
he had to wait. Wait until Narshu gave him something more
concrete than the warning of his Talent. Despite his and chan
Baskay's suspicions, Narshu—like Skirvon and Dastiri
—was part of a diplomatic mission. As such, their persons
were inviolable, protected by their diplomat status until and unless
their actions, not their intentions, changed that status. Which hadn't prevented Arthag from
briefing his own people about his suspicions. Or from leaving the
retaining strap of his holster unbuttoned this morning. The daggerstone slid cleanly out of the
concealing compartment in Narshu's belt. It didn't look particularly threatening to
the naked eye. Aside from the peculiar, glassy sheen of sarkolis
, it could have been a quarter-inch thick oval of natural quartz
just under two inches across at its widest point. Only someone with
at least a trace of a Gift could have used it, and anyone else
with a trace of a Gift would have seen something quite different
from a hunk of stone. Those were, of course, two of the reasons at
least some Gift was required for anyone to qualify for SpecOp duty
in the first place. Any Gifted observerwould have seen exactly what
Narshu saw—the nimbus of energy glowing around it,
reaching out to envelop his hand and forearm—and, if his
Gift had been properly trained (like Narshu's), he would have been
able to sense the lethality of that energy, as well. But no Sharonian had that Gift, or that
training. Narshu's hand rose smoothly, without
haste, as his thumb nestled into the slight hollow in the
daggerstone's upper surface. It rose just high enough to bear on
Petty-Captain Rokam Traygan, and Narshu released the first spell
charge. Brilliant, stunning light flashed across the
conference table in a solid bar of lightning. The lightning spell was
almost silent, compared to the thunderclap a fireball spell would
have produced, but it hammered into Traygan with brutal force, and
the Voice flew backward, outlined in a dazzling corona of energy,
until he slammed into the trunk of a tree ten feet behind him. He hit
with bone-shattering force, but it scarcely mattered; he was dead
before he smashed into it. Two more of Arthag's troopers were
caught in the fringes of the spell, and both of them were just as
dead as Traygan before they hit the ground. Chan Baskay was just
far enough away to be unharmed, but the near-silent concussion of
arcane energy sweeping out from the spell's impact point was like
being hit with a club. Rithmar Skirvon was almost as stunned as
chan Baskay. Unlike the Ternathian, he'd known what was coming,
but the actual moment had managed to surprise him, as
well. He jerked back from the conference table as the spell's
violence hit him in the face like fist. Although the plan had been at
least partly his own, it was the first time he'd ever even seen a
combat spell used, far less been this close to its point of impact.
He'd tried to prepare himself ahead of time for what it would be
like, but he'd failed. Had his brain been up to the task, he
would have been astounded by how quiet it was. Surely
nothing that violent, that powerful, could make so little noise!
"Quiet" wasn't the same thing as "gentle," however—not by a
long shot—and his ears rang, his eyes watered, and he felt as
if the breath had been knocked out of him. Yet even so, he knew the
most critical part of the mission had succeeded perfectly. They'd
managed to identify Simrath's "Voice," and Neshok's eavesdropping
recon crystals had overheard enough conversations at the swamp
portal to know that the dark-skinned Traygan was the only Voice
Simrath and chan Tesh had between them. Which meant there was
no way now for chan Tesh—or Simrath—to warn
anyone else of what was about to happen. Tharian Narshu felt an intense satisfaction
as his target went down. Later, he knew, it might be different. The
only difference between this and an act of murder, after all, was that
he'd been ordered to do it by his superiors. But any regrets were
going to have to wait unti— Hulmok Arthag's right hand had started to
move one thin fraction of a second after Narshu's. The H&W
single-action revolver came out of its holster while the daggerstone
was rising into position. The hammer came back as the muzzle
rose, and the pistol's bellow was the thunderclap of the
daggerstone's lightning. Tharian Narshu's head exploded under the
sledgehammer impact of the hollow-nosed .46 caliber bullet, and
pulverized bone, blood, and tissue sprayed over Rithmar Skirvon as
a stunning cascade of violence swept the clearing. Narshu's Special Operations troopers had
been fully briefed. They were primed, waiting only for their
commander's attack on the Sharonians' Voice as the signal for their
own attacks. Like Narshu himself, they had recognized the tough
professionalism of their Sharonian counterparts. But, also like
Narshu, they'd known the Sharonians had no way of detecting a
daggerstone, no way of guessing what was coming. Unfortunately, they'd had no way
of recognizing Hulmok Arthag's Talent. Sword Laresk and his men had been
focused on Narshu, watching him, waiting for his attack, but
Hulmok Arthag's men had been watching him. The instant
his gunhand began to move, theirs did the same. Skirvon was just beginning to realize
Narshu had succeeded in his primary mission when the entire world
went mad about him. The sibilant hiss of daggerstone bolts was
abruptly punctuated by the thunder of Sharonian revolvers. Men
shouted in terrified surprise, others screamed in sudden agony, and
Skirvon's head snapped around just in time to see the undischarged
daggerstone fly from Sword Seltym Laresk's hand as Chief-
Armsman Rayl chan Hathas' revolver bullet struck him just below
the left armpit from a range of fifty-two inches. The heavy lead
projectile, as big around as chan Hathas' little finger even before
expansion, disintegrated a two-inch section of rib, drove straight
through the Arcanan sword's heart and lungs, and blew a fist-sized
hole out of his right side. Three of Narshu's twelve Special
Operations troopers managed to activate their daggerstones, but
none of them got off more than a single spell. They'd ordered
themselves to take their time, to avoid rushing those first, critical
shots in order to make sure of their initial targets, because
they'd expected to be the ones with the advantage of surprise,
only to discover that their intended victims had been waiting for
them all along. Thanks to Arthag's warning, his men were
actually quicker off the mark, and the sudden, stunning reversal of
advantage knocked even the highly trained and motivated SpecOp
troopers back on their heels. Thirteen more Sharonians died in the
short, cataclysmic exchange, but then every man of Laresk's squad
was down and dead . . . along with nine
of the other twelve Arcanan troopers who'd never had a hint of
what was coming. Skirvon started to lurch up from the
conference table as he realized just how terribly wrong the plan had
gone. He didn't know where he thought he was going to go, and it
didn't matter. Even as he gripped the edge of the table to lever
himself out of his chair, a pistol materialized in "Viscount
Simrath's" hand from the shoulder holster Skirvon had never
suspected was hidden under his civilian jacket. It was a much
smaller weapon than the ones every single one of Hulmok Arthag's
men had drawn, but the hollow eye of its muzzle gaped like a
cavern as Skirvon abruptly found himself staring straight down it.
The Arcanan froze, mouth gaping open,
and the gray eyes watching him over the revolver's sights were
colder than sea ice. "Sit back down." Dorzon chan Baskay's voice was even
icier than his eyes, and the .35 caliber Polshana in his hand was
rock-steady. Skirvon stared at him for just an instant, then half-fell
back into his seat. The senior Arcanan diplomat's face was
the color of cold, congealed gravy. His eyes were sick, stunned
—not by the carnage, but by who the victims had turned out
to be. At that, he looked better than Uthik Dastiri. The younger
diplomat simply sat there, jaw hanging, as if his brain flatly refused
to accept what his eyes were reporting to him. "If you move so much as an eyelash
without my permission," chan Baskay continued in that same icicle
of a voice, "I will shoot you squarely in the head. Is that
understood?" Skirvon only stared at him, and chan
Baskay's thumb cocked the revolver's hammer. It wasn't necessary
—the Polshana was a double-action weapon—but it
had the desired punctuating effect. "I asked if that was understood," he said in
a very soft voice that sounded bizarrely quiet and calm even to him
in the wake of the unexpected thunder. He had no idea where that
self-control—if that was what it was—was coming
from, but whatever his voice sounded like, something in his
expression had Skirvon nodding with sudden, spastic speed. Chan Baskay gave him one more glance,
then looked up as Chief-Armsman chan Hathas stepped up beside
him. "I've got these bastards, Platoon-Captain,"
the chief-armsman grated, covering the Arcanans with his heavier,
longer-barreled H&W. "Thank you, Chief." Chan Baskay slid his pistol back into its
holster and stood. He turned his back on the two Arcanan
diplomats . . . and on the almost
overwhelming temptation to simply shoot them out of hand.
Everything around him was absolutely crystal-clear, yet all of it
also seemed to be much further away than he knew it actually was.
He glanced down at his hands and discovered that they were
completely steady, despite the quivering tingles running through
them. Then he drew a deep, cleansing breath before he looked at
Arthag. "How bad?" he asked. "About as bad as it could have been,"
Arthag replied, sounding preposterously matter-of-fact to chan
Baskay. Then the Arpathian gave his head a little twitch. "Actually,
that's not really true. We could all be dead. Short of that, however, I
don't see how it could be much worse." Chan Baskay looked past him to Rokam
Traygan's contorted, broken body. The dead Voice's face was
twisted in a final grimace of agony, and chan Baskay swallowed the
foulest curse he could think of as he saw Chief-Armsman chan
Treskin's body ten yards from Traygan's. "How did they know?" the Ternathian
officer demanded in a crushed-gravel voice. "How could
they know to kill both of them?" "I don't know. As a matter of fact, I'm not
sure they did know," Arthag said. "They must have. They went for Rokam
first. That means he was their primary target all along. And that
means they must have realized not only that he was a Voice, but
what a Voice could do, in the first place." "Maybe. No," Arthag shook his head, "not
'maybe.' You're right about him, at least. But chan Treskin wasn't
even the intended target of the . . .
whatever the hells it was they used. He just caught the very fringe
of one of those blasts, and the bastard who killed him was already
going down when he fired. I think it was simply a wild shot that just
happened to take him out." Chan Baskay gazed at the Arpathian for a
moment, then shook his own head. Not in disagreement, but to
clear it. They still didn't know how long Shaylar had lived after she
was wounded, but obviously it had been long enough for the
Arcanans to have learned at least a little about Talents and how they
worked. It was the only way they could have realized just how vital
the Voices were, and they obviously had. On the other hand, if
Arthag was right about what had happened to chan Treskin, then the
Arcanans hadn't realized how important the Flicker was. It
was only sheer, incredibly bad luck that they'd gotten him, too. Not that it mattered. "We can't tell Company-Captain chan Tesh
or Company-Captain Halifu about this." Chan Baskay knew he was
stating the obvious. "So, the question is, what do we do?"
"They didn't just do this on the spur of the
moment," Arthag replied. "And you're right, they obviously hit us
first because we were the communications link between Company-
Captain chan Tesh and New Uromath. I'm guessing they were pretty
confident they could get us all, but I doubt they would have bet
everything they had on that, however confident they felt." "Which means they're going to be hitting
chan Tesh anytime now, assuming they haven't already," chan
Baskay agreed harshly. He closed his eyes, rubbing his forehead as
if to clear away the last lingering cobwebs of shock while he
thought furiously. Then he looked at Arthag once more. "If they've planned this as carefully as I
think they have, they probably allowed for the possibility that at
least some of us might get away. From where I stand, that means
they probably figure they can get here before any of us could reach
Halifu." "How?" Arthag's question was genuine,
not a challenge, and chan Baskay shrugged. "I don't have the least damned idea," he
admitted. "Given what we've seen of their boats, and what they just
did here, though," he waved one arm at the carnage sprawled about
them, "I'm not going to assume they can't do it. Gods, man! If they
can make conference tables float, maybe they can conjure
up flying carpets for their people, too! Until I know
different, I'm certainly not going to say they can't, at any
rate." "Me neither." Arthag tapped two fingers
on his chin for a moment. Then it was his turn to shrug. "I'll get the troops saddled up," he said. "Good. And while you're doing that," chan
Baskay's smile was razor-thin and cruel, "I'll just have a little chat
with our guests." Skirvon wrenched his eyes away from the
revolver in Chief-Armsman chan Hathas' hand as Viscount Simrath
waded back across the clearing through the deep leaves. The
Ternathian's expression was no more comforting than the gaping
bore of Hathas' revolver. "So, Master Skirvon," he said in a voice fit
to freeze the very air about him, "this is Arcana's idea of talking
instead of shooting." Skirvon kept his mouth shut. His belly
was a frozen knot, and he swallowed convulsively, again and again.
Somehow, despite everything, he'd never imagined anything like
this. He'd been far too focused on what was going to happen to the
Sharonians to consider what would happen if the carefully
orchestrated plan failed. "Not so talkative now, I see," Viscount
Simrath observed. "I think, however, that you might want to
reconsider that, Master Skirvon. In fact, I think what you really
want to do is tell me exactly what's happening." "I don't know what you're talking about,"
Skirvon managed to get out. "I had no idea Narshu was going to do
anything like this!" "Trekar?" Simrath glanced at the other
apparent civilian standing beside him, and Trekar chan Rothag
shook his head. "That was a lie," the viscount said flatly,
turning back to Skirvon. "Not that I really needed Trekar to confirm
that. However, perhaps I should warn you that Trekar is what we
call a 'Sifter'. You obviously know more than you wanted us to
realize you do about our Talents. Well, Trekar's Talent is that he
can always tell when someone is lying. I would strongly advise you
not to lie again." "Or what?" Uthik Dastiri asked. The
Manisthuan had apparently recovered the ability to speak, although
Skirvon wasn't at all certain that that was a good thing. He might be
speaking again, but his eyes were still only half-focused and his
expression was belligerent, and Skirvon recognized his associate's
anger with a sudden, sinking sensation. Dastiri's temper had always
been too close to the surface for a professional diplomat. Now his
sense of shocked disbelief had transformed itself into unreasoning
rage, and his hands twitched at his sides as he glared at Simrath. The viscount seemed singularly
impervious to his anger. "You've systematically lied to us," the
Ternathian said, and his eyes were far colder—and far more
lethal—than Dastiri's. "You've violated the truce between us
and killed our soldiers. No doubt, you intended to kill or capture
Trekar and myself, as well. In short, you're guilty of premeditated
murder, and the penalty for that is death." "You wouldn't dare!" Dastiri shot back.
"I wouldn't?" Simrath repeated in a deadly
calm voice. "We're diplomats," Dastiri said. "Even
barbarians like you ought to understand what that means!
Besides, it's only a matter of time until our soldiers get here." "Barbarians, are we?" Simrath's voice was
very soft. "The sort of barbarians who massacre civilians, perhaps?
Or who systematically lie when they claim to want a negotiated end
to the violence? Or who commit murder under cover of their
diplomatic status?" "Uthik, shut up!" Skirvon said harshly. "I won't!" Dastiri shot back. "This bastard
thinks he can threaten us? Well, he's wrong!" He turned his
glare on the Ternathian. "Go ahead," he sneered. "Tell us what
you're going to do to us! Just remember, our soldiers are
coming!" "Really?" Something about the
Ternathian's smile tightened Skirvon's belly muscles even further.
"I'm afraid you've been operating under a
bit of a misapprehension, Master Dastiri," Simrath continued,
reaching back into his jacket and withdrawing his revolver once
more. "I really am Viscount Simrath, and I really am Emperor
Zindel's accredited representative to these negotiations. But I'm
also Platoon-Captain chan Baskay, Imperial Ternathian Army, on
assignment to the Portal Authority Armed Forces. And I'm afraid
that at the moment, I'm feeling much more like Platoon-Captain
chan Baskay and very little like a diplomat." Skirvon swallowed again, harder, and chan
Baskay smiled icily. "Under Ternathian military law, Master
Dastiri, I have full authority to conduct summary courts-martial in
the field and to carry out their verdicts." "You can't bluff me," Dastiri
sneered. "Not even you could be stupid enough to think you could
get away with murdering an Arcanan diplomat!" "Perhaps not," chan Baskay conceded. "On
the other hand, I am 'stupid enough' to execute a murdering
piece of scum." He raised his pistol hand, and despite
himself, Dastiri's eyes widened as the Polshana's muzzle aligned
itself with the bridge of his nose. Chan Baskay's free hand waved
two troopers standing behind Dastiri out of the line of fire, and the
Manisthuan's nerve seemed to waver for a moment as the
cavalrymen stepped aside. But then his mouth tightened once again,
and he glared back at chan Baskay, as if his momentary weakness
had only made him even angrier. "I would most earnestly advise you to give
me a reason not to kill you," chan Baskay said. "Fuck you!" Dastiri spat. "Wrong answer," chan Baskay said, and
squeezed the trigger. The black hole which appeared in Dastiri's
forehead wasn't all that big, actually, a corner of Skirvon's brain
reflected. But the entire back of the younger man's skull
disintegrated in an explosion of red, gray, and splintered white
bone. The body was flung backward. It thudded to the ground,
quivering slightly, and chan Baskay brought that deadly muzzle to
bear on Skirvon's forehead. "You have five minutes to convince me
not to kill you," chan Baskay told him. "I'm sure you know the sorts
of things I'd be interested in hearing. And, just as a reminder, don't
forget that Trekar will know the first time you lie to me. And if you
ever lie to me again, Master Skirvon, I'll be very, very unhappy
with you. Is that clear?" Commander of Five Hundred Cerlohs
Myr, CO of the First Provisional Talon, Arcanan Expeditionary
Force, settled himself even more deeply into the cockpit hollowed
out of Razorwing's neck scales. He felt the deep, subterranean
rumble vibrating through the accelerating battle dragon, felt the
prodigious power of Razorwing's sweeping pinions, and a matching
flood of eagerness poured through him, for t here was nothing
—nothing in all the universes mankind had ever explored
—which could equal the sheer thrill of piloting a battle
dragon into combat. Not that anyone's had all that much
combat experience over the last couple of centuries. The thought flickered through the back
corners of his brain as the air stream began to scream just above his
head. Battle dragon pilots didn't use the saddles transport pilots
favored. They rode their mounts in a prone position, strapped into
their cockpits—the depressions which centuries of careful
breeding had formed in the backs of their dragons' huge, scaly
necks. Carefully sculpted scutes in front of that depression acted as
baffles, protecting it and fairing the airflow. At a battle dragon's
maximum speed, that airflow could severely injure any limb which
strayed into it, but the curved scales bent it up and around, leaving
the pilot in a pocket of absolutely calm air, like the eye of a
hurricane. Of course, Myr could count the number of
times he'd taken Razorwing to the dragon's true maximum speed on
his fingers. That kind of flying was frowned upon during peacetime,
even in the combat strikes, because of the potential for injuries.
And not just injuries to pilots. In fact, replacing a dead or crippled
pilot was the easy part; a fully seasoned and trained battle
dragon like Razorwing took literally decades to hatch, raise, and
train. That was part of the reason the Air Force
never had enough of them. They were expensive, they were irritable,
they were dangerous, and—in peacetime—they were
far less useful than the bigger, slower, more placid transports.
There were those who'd argued for years that the combat strikes
should be reduced even further. Aside from providing occasional
support against unusually large and well-organized groups of
brigands, they didn't really have a peacetime function which
couldn't be filled just as well by the transports. After all, a properly
trained transport dragon could fly aerial reconnaissance missions
just as well as a battle dragon, and battle dragons were poorly
suited to transport and SAR operations. Their function wasn't to
carry or rescue things . . . it was to
kill things. The Air Force had fought off the pressure
to completely dispense with battle dragons, but it hadn't been easy,
especially after so many years in which no external threat to the
Union of Arcana had ever been encountered. The decisive
argument, in many ways, had been the time and incredible expense
which would be required to reconstitute an aerial combat capability
from scratch if the breeding and training programs were allowed to
lapse. The fact that certain members of the Union Parliament had
been determined to protect their constituencies' lucrative Air Force
contracts hadn't hurt, either, of course. But if the Air Force had managed to keep
the breeding programs going, it had still been forced to accept
severe reductions in total numbers. The slow, steady build-down of
the combat forces had been going on for better than ninety years
now, and the Air Force's ability to project fighting power and
provide ground support was at an all-time low. Which, of course, explains why Ekros
dropped a godsdamned war into our laps now, Myr
thought sourly. Or, at least, as sourly as it was possible for a man to
feel as the incredible power of the dragon under him carried him
through the endless heavens at better than two hundred miles per
hour. The lumbering transports were already out
of sight, left far behind as the battle dragons sped ahead at two-
thirds again their maximum speed. Not even a battle dragon could
sustain that sort of sprint speed for long, but Two Thousand Harshu
had stressed the vital necessity of hitting the enemy as quickly as
possible. Myr would have preferred to spearhead the
attack in person, and his Razorwing could have flown the mission.
Razorwing was a "black," after all—a lightning-breather. But
a commander of five hundred had no business getting entangled in
the opening stages of an attack like this one. Myr's job was to
coordinate everyone else, and no one had commanded an attack on
this scale since the unification wars. He'd selected Commander of Fifty Delthyr
Fahrlo for the most ticklish aspect of the operation. Fahrlo's
Deathclaw was a "black" like Razorwing, and he was also well over
eighty years old. Still in his prime, for a battle dragon, but with
decades of experience behind him. It might be experience acquired
in training missions, rather than on actual combat operations, but
Deathclaw was still the most qualified beast for the mission, and
Fahrlo had amassed an enviable record in his strike's exercises over
the three years he'd piloted Deathclaw. Now it remained to be seen just how good
Myr's choice would turn out to be. As he gazed ahead, the five
hundred saw the swamp portal looming up, growing rapidly closer
and bigger, and wished his mouth didn't suddenly feel quite so dry.
Petty-Armsman Harth Loumas checked his
watch. It was just about time for another sweep,
and he yawned and stretched deliberately, locking his fingers above
his head and twisting his back to encourage the kinks to depart.
Then he settled back on his haunches, closed his eyes, and once
more reached out across the miles of water and mud with his
Talent. Loumas had always taken his duties and
responsibilities seriously. Given the . . .
energy with which Company-Captain chan Tesh had stressed
Platoon-Captain chan Baskay's concerns over the Arcanan
diplomats' attitude, he was more attentive even than usual today.
And he also regretted the fact that they didn't have a decent Distance
Viewer even more than usual. But they didn't, and they couldn't get one,
which meant Loumas' Plotting Talent was the best they could come
up with, and he frowned in concentration as he "felt" for the
presence of living creatures. As always, he was bombarded with
thousands upon thousands of flickers of life essence—birds,
mammals, lizards, crocodiles,
jaguars . . . The list went on and on, but
all of those essences, all of those glittering points of light in his
Talent's field of view, were scattered randomly. They lacked the
organization, the formation, which would have indicated a
human presence. Still no sign of the bastards, I guess, he reflected. Good. I know some of the other guys are awfully
full of themselves. Well, they can be as eager for
another round with these people as they want to be. I'd just
as soon not see a sign of them until our reinforcements get here. He opened his eyes and straightened, and
Junior-Armsman Tairsal chan Synarch cocked an eyebrow at him.
"Nothing, huh?" the Flicker asked. "Don't sound so disappointed," Loumas
said dryly. "Oh, I'm not, believe me!" Chan Synarch
shook his head, hard. "Good, because in that case, I don't have
to throttle you for being an idiot." Chan Synarch chuckled. He and Loumas
had been teamed for lookout duty ever since Company-Captain
chan Tesh had taken the swamp portal away from the Arcanans, and
they got along quite well, despite very different backgrounds.
Loumas was a New Farnalian who'd joined the PAAF almost
fifteen years before, whereas chan Synarch was a Ternathian who'd
been born less than fifteen miles outside Estafel, the imperial
capital. He was an Imperial Marine on temporary assignment to the
PAAF, and there was a lively tradition of rivalry between the
Marines, who considered themselves a corps d'elite, and the
Portal Authority Armed Forces' long-service regulars. Upon occasion, that rivalry had spilled
over into even more lively brawls, but not this time. Chan Tesh had
pinched Loumas from Hulmok Arthag because he desperately
needed a Plotter. Well, actually he'd needed a Distance
Viewer, but he'd had to settle for the best he could get.
Although chan Synarch was senior to Loumas, he'd confessed at the
outset that he'd never worked with a Plotter before. He'd been
refreshingly ready to ask questions in order to figure out how their
Talents could mesh most effectively, and the two of them had
quickly established a lively mutual respect. "I wish we were on the other side of the
portal," chan Synarch said now, swatting vainly at the insects
whining about his head and ears. "Well, if you can figure out away to make
a Talent work through a portal, I'm sure we can get the
Company-Captain to sign off on it. For that matter, you'll end up
filthy rich, I imagine." "Instead of just filthy, you mean?" chan
Synarch said, grimacing at one muddy boot, and it was Loumas'
turn to chuckle. Commander of Fifty Fahrlo felt himself
trying to curl even more tightly against Deathclaw's comforting
solidity. He'd never before dared to take the dragon to his
maximum speed, given the bloodcurdling penalties awaiting any
Air Force officer foolish enough to lame or cripple one of the
expensive, almost impossible to replace battle dragons in a mere
training exercise. I hope to all the gods that Neshok
knows what he's talking about this time, Fahrlo thought. If
he doesn't, if these people are maintaining any sort of a
decent sky watch instead of concentrating solely on ground threats,
things could be about to get pretty damned messy. Fahrlo would have been more confident of
the Intelligence officer's assessment if he hadn't decided that
Neshok was one of the half-dozen biggest pricks he'd ever had the
misfortune to meet. You don't have to like him, as long as
he manages to do his job, the Air Force officer reminded
himself. Of course, if he were half as bright as he thinks
he is, he'd probably be a Two Thousand himself by now, wouldn't
he? Fahrlo gave his head a mental shake. He
had other things to be concentrating on at this particular moment,
he reminded himself, and pressed the tips of his gloved left fingers
into the control groove along the side of Deathclaw's mighty neck.
Transport pilots used reins and dragon
prods to control their beasts, but the men who piloted battle
dragons flew by the tips of their fingers—literally. Just as the
dragon breeders had created the cockpit in which Fahrlo rode, they
had formed two grooves, each just a shade over two feet long and
conveniently placed for the pilot's hands. Those grooves were deep
enough that Fahrlo's fingers touched Deathclaw's actual hide, not
just the thick, protective scales which armored the mighty beast.
That hide was acutely sensitive, and Deathclaw had been trained to
respond to even the lightest touch. Fahrlo, like most battle dragon
pilots, had long since developed the manual dexterity of a concert
pianist, and after so long together, he and Deathclaw literally
thought as one. The dragon knew exactly what each touch through
one of the control grooves meant, and now he lowered his left
wingtip, arcing into a steeply inclined bank, and lowered his head.
Fahrlo removed his right hand from the
starboard control groove just long enough to press the sarkolis
crystal embedded in his flight helmet, and a circular window-like
image appeared on the helmet's faceplate. It didn't look quite like
anything Fahrlo had ever seen with his own eyes, because dragon
vision was different from human vision. The color balance was
subtly skewed, and no human being had ever been able to pick out
such minute details from so far away. Delthyr Fahrlo's father had been a battle
dragon pilot. So had two of his uncles, and his grandfather. And his
great-grandfather, for that matter. It was a calling which tended to
run in families, because it absolutely required a particular Gift. The
image projected across Fahrlo's helmet faceplate wasn't quite like
something a scrying spell might have produced, although there were
similarities. But the crystal embedded in the helmet contained no
scrying spellware. Instead, it reached out to another sarkolis chip,
surgically embedded in his dragon some three months after its
hatching, which linked the two of them directly when activated. A
pilot literally saw what his dragon saw, and the linkage worked
both ways. A crosshair floated in the window, moving as Fahrlo
moved his eyes. By turning his own head, directing his own vision
on a specific object or creature, and marking it with the crosshair,
the pilot was able to designate targets for his dragon's attack. Nor was that all the crystal did. No one in
his right mind wanted a battle dragon's breath weapon to come
online without direct human supervision. The weapon itself was an
integral part of the dragon's structure, but the dragon couldn't use it
without his pilot's consent. It was the pilot's job to select
the target; it was the dragon's job to hit the
target . . . but only when the pilot
triggered the release code through the helmet crystal and allowed
the dragon to attack. Now Deathclaw's impossibly powerful
vision focused on the pair of enemy soldiers so far below. The two
men who had to be the first to die under Thousand Toralk's
operations plan. Something made Tairsal chan Synarch
glance upward. He didn't know what it was. Certainly, it
wasn't because of any Talent, or because he'd heard anything.
Perhaps it was some primitive instinct which cut deeper than any
Talent, any Gift. Whatever it was, it came too late. The Marine's eyes went wide as he saw the
incredible beast arrowing down out of the heavens above him. The
thing's sheer size—and the fact that he'd never seen anything
remotely like it—made it impossible to judge the range
accurately. At first, for a few brief moments, he'd thought it was
only some distant hawk, or possibly an eagle. But then he realized
that it was far, far larger than that. And, as the sun caught it, it
glittered with a peculiar, metallic sheen no feather had ever
produced. "What the—?" He never finished the question. In many ways, Deathclaw's selection for
this particular mission cut against The Book on Air Force
operations. Blacks were aerial-superiority dragons, not ground-
attack beasts. That sort of attack was supposed to be the province of
the fire-spitting reds and gas-spitting yellows. But Five Hundred
Neshok and Thousand Toralk had made it clear that the lookout
post they'd identified had to be taken out in the very first moments
of the attack. One of those lookouts clearly had one of the
Sharonian "talents" which allowed him to send messages back and
forth almost instantly over at least short distances. According to
Neshok, he didn't seem to be what the Sharonians called a
"Voice," which meant he shouldn't be able to send messages over
longer distances. But they couldn't be certain of that, and Arcana
couldn't afford to let him relay a warning up the chain of universes
behind him if it turned out Neshok was wrong. That was why Five Hundred Myr had
assigned a black. Reds and yellows were both shorter ranged than
the blacks, and their weapons were appreciably slower in reaching
their targets even across their lower effective ranges. That was
especially true for the yellows, yet even the reds' fireballs traveled
no more quickly than an arbalest bolt, which, combined with their
short effective ranges, made both weapons relatively ineffectual in
air-to-air combat. But that was precisely the mission for
which the blacks had been created. Their lightning weapon inflicted
less damage than the reds' fireballs, but their attacks reached their
targets at literally lightning speed. There was no time for evasive
action, no time to dodge. If the bolt was accurately aimed, it
would strike its target. Fahrlo had fired Deathclaw's lightning
more than once in training operations, at wood and canvas targets
on carefully delineated training ranges. He'd never unleashed that
weapon against a living, breathing target. Until today. Harth Loumas had just begun to turn his
head to see what had so startled chan Synarch when a lightning bolt
as thick as a man's arm came hissing down out of the cloudless sky.
It struck directly between the two Sharonians, and its dreadful
power dwarfed anything any Sharonian had seen out of the
Arcanans' infantry weapons. Their mouths opened in silent, agonized
screams as the lightning enveloped them in a blinding corona of
destruction. For an instant they writhed, their bodies convulsing in
helpless reaction to the massive blast of electricity searing through
them. The "CRACK!" as the lightning bolt struck was like a cannon
shot, and heads turned towards the sound just in time to see Lomas
and chan Synarch collapse like broken puppets of seared, smoking
flesh, singed hair, and tattered clothing. Five Hundred Myr saw the blinding streak
of Deathclaw's bolt rip across the heavens. From Razorwing's
present position, it looked perfect, and the five hundred triggered
the spellware that released the brilliant red signal flare behind his
dragon. It exploded in a spectacular burst of crimson light, and the
3012th Combat Strike obediently peeled off and dove into the
attack at maximum speed. Balkar chan Tesh was on his way back to
his command bunker opposite the center of the portal's northern
aspect when he heard the sharp, explosive sound. He spun toward it,
and his eyes widened in sudden speculation. The sound wasn't quite
like any explosion he'd ever heard, but it was too violent to call
anything else. He was too far from Loumas' and chan
Synarch's position to see what had actually happened, but he knew.
Somehow, he knew. He stood for one more moment, and then
some instinct made him look up. Commander of One Hundred Horban
Geyrsof watched the lead elements of his 3012th Strike separate
and dive steeply. The entire First Provisional Talon had
approached the objective from the east. That had kept the portal
itself between them and the enemy's lookouts, who'd been located
at its western end. No one knew whether or not a portal would have
the same effect on these "Sharonians'<thinspace>" so-called
"talents" that it had on spells, but according to Five Hundred
Neshok, it appeared to. Geyrsof wasn't particularly fond of phrases
like "appeared to" when it came to planning operations, but given
the description of the enemy's horrific weapons, he was more than
willing to play for any possible potential advantage. Now, as Five Hundred Myr's flare
announced initial success, all eight of the 3012th's reds split into
two separate four-dragon flights which broke left and right, then
came slashing back in diving turns. They stooped upon both faces
of the portal simultaneously, wings swept, approaching speeds of
two hundred and fifty miles an hour as they used the advantage of
their altitude ruthlessly. Geyrsof would have preferred to lead the
initial attack himself, and not just because he possessed an
abundance of the aggressiveness and self-confidence which were
the fundamental qualities of a successful battle dragon pilot. This
was the first Air Force attack on a regular, organized military
opponent in two hundred years, and Geyrsof's Graycloud was a
yellow. His poisonous breath weapon had been expressly designed
for missions just like this one, but he was one of only three yellows
—all in Geyrsof's strike—which Thousand Toralk had
been able to scare up. That was the problem. This wasn't just the
first attack in two hundred years; it was also the first Air Force
attack ever on an enemy from an entirely different universe,
and they had too few yellows to risk losing them in the very first
attack. Especially when no one had the least idea how well Air
Force doctrine was going to work against such an opponent, or
how effective the other side's weapons were going to be against
Geyrsof's dragons. Those were two of several things they
were about to find out. The instant he saw the impossible beasts
screaming down out of the very heavens, Balkar chan Tesh knew
the sledgehammer about to come down on his positions would be
far worse than any attack even he had imagined in his worst
nightmares. The. . . the dragons, for want of any better
word, would be horrendous opponents even if they simply landed
among his men with talons and fangs. He'd never imagined anything
outside a whale which could possibly have matched their size, and
the mere fact that anything that big was actually capable of
flight was enough to flood his mind with atavistic terror. But it
wasn't just their size, for something gibbered in the back of his
brain that if they looked like dragons, and if they flew
like dragons, then they probably breathed fire like
dragons. Yet even as the primitive part of his mind
recoiled from those horrifying images, the thinking part of
his mind had already grasped a far more terrifying implication. If
these people could fly, then every calculation and estimate of the
relative mobility of the two sides had suddenly become
meaningless. And if that explosion-like sound had come
from where he thought it had, then he had no way to get a message
out to chan Baskay for Rothag to relay to Halifu's Voice. Which
meant no one else could possibly know what he'd just discovered.
Those thoughts blazed through him like
thunderbolts while he watched the trio of dragons coming straight
at him. And then they began to belch fire. Commander of Twenty-Five Tahlos
Berhala led the attack. "Commander of twenty-five" was a purely
Air Force rank, one which Berhala was perfectly well aware the
other branches of the Union of Arcana's military deeply resented.
He didn't really blame them for their anger over the Air Force's
"rank inflation," although he had no intention of giving up the
privileges (and additional pay) which went with his commission.
But the Air Force had decided long ago that anyone responsible for
flying a battle dragon had to be an officer. Once upon a time,
Berhala knew, there'd been quite a few noncommissioned combat
pilots, but they'd been eliminated in the course of the Air Force's
build-down of its combat strength. If there were only going to be a
limited number of battle dragons to go around, then by all the gods,
they were going to have officers in their cockpits! Which explained how one Tahlos Berhala
and his red dragon Skyfire found themselves flying point for the
first inter-universal air strike in history. He concentrated on the targeting display
projected across the inside of his helmet's visor, trying to shut out
all the other distractions, all the fear, all the excitement. He
watched the incredibly clear image Skyfire's draconic vision
produced, and the spellware built into his helmet's sarkolis crystal
put a strobing amber crosshair directly in the center of his vision.
He moved his eyes until the crosshair settled on one of the open-
topped weapon pits and watched it flashing more and more quickly
as the range dropped. His fingers stroked gently, gently in the
control grooves, and Skyfire swung slightly to port. Airspeed was
still building when suddenly the crosshair stopped blinking. It
settled into the steady, blood-red glare that indicated he was in
range, instead, and he inhaled deeply. "Sherkaya!" he snapped, and
Skyfire's entire body seemed to buck indescribably beneath him as
the one-word command—the ancient Mythalan word for
"fire"—triggered the helmet spellware's release code. Balkar chan Tesh watched in belly-knotted
sickness as the first fireball impacted directly on top of the pit
occupied by Morek chan Talmarha, his senior artillery officer.
There was no overhead cover, nothing to impede the attack in any
way. The fireball seemed to move impossibly slowly, yet at the
same time, it flashed directly to its target, and it was obviously
many times more powerful than anything the Arcanan infantry
support weapons could produce. The mortar pit was almost a
hundred yards from chan Tesh, but the searing flash of the fireball's
ear-stunning detonation seemed to singe every hair on the company-
captain's head. For one bare fraction of a second, all he
heard was that sharp, concussive almost-explosion. But then came
the shrieks, the screams of men far enough from its center to have
been spared instant death in favor of a far more terrible fate. He saw
flaming torches, rolling on the ground, trying to beat out the flames
consuming them, and then the ready ammunition stored in the pit
began to cook off, as well. Berhala saw his target go up in flames,
although he had too little time for any sort of detailed evaluation.
The maximum attack range for any red was under two thousand
yards. At better than two hundred miles per hour, it took barely
fourteen seconds to cross that distance, which gave him time for
two shots, maximum. Under the circumstances, he decided to
assume that the leaping pillar of fire meant he'd knocked out his
primary target and turned his head. His eyes moved as well, tracking
the crosshair onto one of the sandbag-covered emplacements to the
west of his primary target, and then it settled into position. "Sherkaya!" he barked again. More fireballs came streaking down to
explode on their targets. All of the mortar and gun pits covering the
northern aspect of the portal were hit, reduced to flaming
crematoria filled with exploding ammunition, and the galloping
pattern of overlapping concussions threw chan Tesh from his feet.
He landed hard on his belly, and even as he hit, the onrushing
monsters turned their attention to his bunkers. Still more fireballs erupted, but this time
the results were different as the thickness of the fortifications upon
which he had insisted proved their worth. For all their terrifying
noise, all the incredible heat radiating from them, the fireballs
simply lacked the penetration to punch through that much solid
earth and logs. Berhala swore in furious disgust even as
he pulled Skyfire up and around into a climbing loop. The open
weapons pits had been devastated, but those other fortifications
—! He shook his head, unable to believe that
anything could have stood up to Skyfire's devastating attack. But
those heaps of dirt and logs were still there, smoking furiously, yet
still intact. He glanced across at Lairys Urkora, flying off Skyfire's
starboard wingtip on his own Cloudtiger, and the other twenty-five
looked up, as if he'd felt Berhala's eyes. It was impossible for either
of them to see the other's expression through the reflective, spell-
hardened glass of their helmet visors, but they'd flown together for
almost a year. Berhala could see Urkora's own astonishment at the
survival of their secondary targets in the way the other man cocked
his head. They broke eight thousand feet, converting
the speed they'd gained in their original attack dive back into
altitude, and Cloudtiger followed Skyfire around. The other two
dragons of the flight—Daggerclaw and Deathstar—
followed slightly below and to port as they leveled out at just over
nine thousand feet, because, despite his junior rank and relative
youth, Berhala was the flight's senior pilot. Five Hundred Myr and Hundred Geyrsof
had warned him that the effectiveness of their dragons' breath
weapons was unproven. Berhala doubted that either of his superiors
had truly imagined that they would prove totally ineffective
against the other side's fortifications, though. He glared down at the position a mile and
a half below and twice that far behind him. The smoke and flame
vomiting upward from his flight's initial targets made it hard to
pick out details, even with the assistance of Skyfire's incredible
vision, and the looming portal made it impossible for him to see
what had happened with the strike on the fortifications guarding its
southern aspect. But he could see enough to know the dug in
positions on this side were still there, still waiting,
undoubtedly protecting the devastating rapidfire weapons which
had massacred Hundred Thalmayr's company. Those weapons might not pose a
significant threat to Berhala and Skyfire, but the cavalry and
infantry coming in behind them would be another story entirely. He glowered downward for another few
heartbeats, then looked back across at Urkora once more and raised
his right hand. He was careful to keep it out of the slipstream as he
patted the top of his helmet, then pointed back downward. Urkora
responded with a dragon pilot's exaggerated nod of understanding,
and Berhala returned his hand to the control groove. "All right, big boy," he said, although there
was no way Skyfire could possibly hear him. "Let's try that again."
Company-Captain chan Tesh dragged
himself back up off the ground. He felt physically stunned, as if
someone had beaten him with clubs, but his many years of
experience and training roused quickly, fighting his mental shock.
The destruction of his mortars and
supporting field guns meant, ultimately, that his defense was
doomed. To be fair, however, that had probably been true from the
outset. If the Arcanans' transport capability was as great as the
existence of these "dragons" implied, then they'd probably moved in
enough troop strength to have come over his men eventually, no
matter what. He simply didn't have enough ammunition to stop the
manpower these people could have lifted in by air. But that doesn't mean we can't
bleed the bastards first, he thought harshly. I don't care
how fucking good their logistics are, they can't possibly have an
unlimited number of men
available . . . and however many
they have now, they're going to have a hell of a lot less by
the time they take this position away from my boys! He turned his head, craning his neck as he
looked for the four dragons which had flown directly over him at
an altitude of barely a hundred feet after belching their fire into
chan Talmarha's gun pits. There! They were circling around, and his
jaw clenched as he realized they were preparing for another pass.
Motion caught at the corner of his eye
from closer at hand, and his head snapped back around in time to
see six of his Ternathian Marines struggling to drag one of the
Faraika II machine-guns out of a bunker. He started to shout at
them to get back under cover, then stopped as he realized what they
were doing, and why. They couldn't get enough elevation to reach
aerial targets—even targets flying as low as these were
—through the firing slits of their bunker. Obviously, they intended to do something
about that. As he watched, they dragged the two
hundred and fifty-pound weapon across to one of the piles of dirt
from which the fatigue parties had been filling sandbags. They
heaved the heavy tripod to the top of the pile and slammed its feet
as deep into the soft earth as they could. The dirt pile tilted the
entire weapon at an awkward, unnatural—and unstable
—angle, but four of them threw their own weight onto the
tripod, bracing it in place while the gunner and his assistant
scrambled around to find some sort of firing position behind the
gun. They didn't have much time. The dragons
were already sweeping back, sharpening their angle of approach as
they dove back into the attack once more. Other Marines and PAAF
troopers were pouring out of their bunkers, finding firing positions
with their Model 10 rifles, and as he scrambled towards them, he
saw at least a handful of troopers with grenade launchers clamped
to their rifle muzzles. The rifle grenades were heavy, awkward, and
short-ranged, but they were also specifically designed to take out
bunkers and strongpoints, and he doubted anything that
actually got hit with one of them would— "Here they come!" someone shouted. "Make it count, boys!" chan Tesh heard
someone else shouting with his own voice, and then the dragons
were upon them once more. The amber crosshair in Berhala's visor
began to steady down as Skyfire swept back into range once more.
The commander of twenty-five watched with satisfaction as its
rapid blinking slowed, but then he frowned. Graholis! What were those frigging
idiots doing down there? He couldn't believe it. They were actually
coming out of their fortifications! He hadn't noticed them quickly
enough, either. By the time he could have retargeted and Skyfire's
head could have followed the crosshair around to the exposed
Sharonians, they would already be past them. But why—? Then he realized. They couldn't have fired
their own weapons against the attacking dragons from inside their
prepared positions. So they'd come outside in order to be
able to shoot back. He felt himself tightening internally, some
of the exuberance and wild adrenaline rush giving way to the
sudden awareness that the same impossible weapons which had
ravagedthe Andaran Scouts were about to be fired at him.
Ground fire was a part of any red dragon's
life. The reds' breath weapon was short ranged enough that they
almost had to come into even arbalest range in a firing pass, and
infantry and artillery dragons—the support weapons, not the
living creatures—had more than sufficient range to engage
any strafer. But the good news was that dragons, as a whole, were
relatively resistant to the lighter versions of their own breath
attacks which the artillery and infantry support weapons could
throw. And while arbalest bolts could penetrate and lacerate the
relatively thin, translucent hide of their wings, the heavy scales
protecting a dragon's undersides and throat were another matter
entirely. And anything they've got will have to
get all the way through Skyfire before it does anything to me,
he reminded himself. They shouldn't have come straight in
on us this way, chan Tesh thought. They should have come
in at an angle—made us lead them with our fire. The company-captain had been on enough
quail and duck hunts to know just how difficult a deflection shot
against a passing bird could be. Of course, he'd never fired at a
"bird" the size of one of these things in his life! But it didn't really
matter very much, either, with the monsters coming straight down
his men's throats. Model 10 rifles began to crack viciously,
spitting .40 caliber cupro-nickel jacketed hate back at their
attackers. It was impossible for chan Tesh to see what—if
any—effect the rifle fire was having, but then the Marine
machine-gunner he'd noticed earlier began to turn the crank on his
weapon. The Faraika II was a much heavier weapon
than the Faraika I he'd had available for his own attack on the
Arcanans' original infantry position. The Faraika I fired the same
round as the Model 10 rifle; the Faraika II had been
designed, among other things, as an anti-small boat weapon. It fired
a .54 caliber round, which weighed better than three times as much
as the lighter round, at an even higher muzzle velocity and with
better than five times the muzzle energy. The Spitzer-pointed
rounds had a range of close to four thousand yards, and the
thunderous bellow as the weapon began to fire was stunning. Even with four burly Marines heaving
their full weight on the tripod, it was almost—almost
—impossible to hold the machine-gun steady against the
hammering recoil, but they managed. And every fifth round was
tracer. They weren't as visible in the bright morning sunlight as they
might have been in poorer lighting, but chan Tesh's eye followed
them as they streaked towards the dragon flying just off the leader's
right wing. Twenty-Five Berhala heard—and
felt—Skyfire's harsh scream of mingled fury and pain. The
dragon shuddered under him, muscles bucking and jerking again
and again, but Skyfire never hesitated, never even tried to swerve.
He held his course, and the crosshair blinked suddenly crimson
once again. "Sherkaya!" Berhala shouted, and
another fireball ripped away. Like its immediate predecessor, it
impacted directly on one of the squat, thick
fortifications . . . and achieved absolutely
nothing. Berhala's lips drew back in anger and
frustration, but then he heard a sudden, ear-tearing shriek from his
right. His head whipped up and around, rising dangerously close to
the slipstream howling just above his cockpit, and his face went
white as Cloudtiger's mighty wings seemed to crumple and the
huge dragon slammed into the earth at almost three hundred miles
per hour. "Yes!" Chan Tesh's fierce exclamation of
satisfaction was lost in his men's baying shout of triumph. The
stupendous creature hit headfirst, tumbling, rolling, broken wings
flailing, and the man who'd been strapped to its back went flying
like a discarded, broken doll. He hit with an impact which must
literally have broken every bone in his body, and Balkar chan Tesh
bared his teeth in ugly satisfaction. It might be small enough recompense for
what that dragon and its companions had already done to his
command, but at least the treacherous bastards knew now that their
victims still had a sting. Berhala's mind refused to wrap itself
around what had just happened. None of the training texts had ever
suggested anything like what had claimed Urkora and Skyfire.
Damage from ground fire, yes. Even the occasional loss of a
battle dragon. But not this sudden, almost casual blotting away. It wasn't possible—shouldn't have
happened, his mind insisted. It was— All thought of his wingman chopped off
abruptly as Skyfire made a sound Berhala had never heard out of
the dragon before. It was a plaintive, mournful, moaning sound, and
the rhythm of the beast's wings seemed to falter suddenly as another
blinking icon appeared on Berhala's visor. The image of a blood-red
sword flashed before him, and his hands moved instantly,
instinctively, in the control grooves. Skyfire moaned again, but he answered to
the familiar touch, banking with a suddenly frightening clumsiness
he'd never before displayed. Berhala closed his eyes for a moment,
lips moving in a silent prayer for his mount. Then he opened his
eyes once more, looking ahead, and brought the wounded dragon in
as quickly as he could. Commander of One Hundred Horban
Geyrsof watched Skyfire hit the swamp like a skipping stone in a
long, ragged line of foam and mud. He stared downward, literally
holding his breath, then exhaled in ragged relief as Skyfire struggled
doggedly towards the nearest islet. At least the beast was still
mobile. That was a good sign; dragons tended to recover—
eventually—from anything that didn't kill them outright. Which didn't change the fact that he'd just
lost a quarter of his reds, the 3012th's commanding officer
reflected grimly. He'd been one dragon understrength to begin with,
with only three yellows—his own Graycloud, Commander of
Twenty-Five Sherlahk Mankahr's Skykill, and Commander of Fifty
Nairdag Yorhan's Windslasher—to make up what should
have been his third four-dragon flight. Now he was down to a total
strength of only nine, and the effectiveness of the enemy's fire was
dismaying, to say the very least. Especially given the battle dragons'
low numbers and the time required to replace one. It would never
do to say so where any of the Union's ground troops could hear
him, but each of his precious battle dragons was probably as
valuable at least a couple of battalions of infantry, and now they'd
lost one on only their second pass at the enemy. He glared at the looming portal. There was
plenty of smoke, and not a little fire, visible through it, yet it was
painfully obvious that the reds' fireballs had proved singularly
ineffective against the half-buried fortifications the Sharonians had
erected. He used Graycloud's vision to sweep the
enemy's positions as well as he could through all of the smoke, and
his mouth tightened. Some, at least, of the Sharonians had
abandoned their bunkers, obviously in order to bring their weapons
to bear on Twenty-Five Berhala's flight. He didn't know how many
of them were still waiting under cover, and that didn't matter at the
moment. What mattered was that the enemy who could hurt his
dragons had to come out into the open to do it. He thought about sending the two
surviving reds of Berhala's flight back in. They'd have easier targets
this time around, and the ground fire wouldn't take them by surprise
a second time. But the Sharonians were more dispersed than he'd
expected. He didn't know if they'd spread out on purpose, and it
didn't matter. The way they'd opened their formation would make
the reds' fireballs less effective. The remaining reds could still get
the job done, especially if he concentrated all of them into one
attack force—Geyrsof never doubted that—but it
would take more passes, give the other side more opportunities to
cost him dragons. His eyes narrowed as he considered his
options, and then he nodded in decision. A yellow's breath weapon was the shortest
ranged of all, but it also had the widest area of effectiveness. It
would take at least four passes by all of his his remaining reds to
clear the exposed Sharonian personnel he could see from here, and
that didn't even consider any of the enemy who remained under
cover inside their infernally tough fortifications. But his three
yellows could cover the entire Sharonian position in only two
passes, and the very fact that their weapon was so short ranged
meant that they had been provided with the thickest, toughest
ventral scales of any of the dragon breeds. It left them heavier,
slower—more ponderous and less nimble—then any
of the others, but it also made them much, much tougher targets.
Geyrsof doubted that even a yellow could survive whatever it was
which had literally blown Cloudtiger out of the sky, but the chances
were good that Graycloud's natural armor could defeat whatever
had wounded Skyfire. He used his helmet spellware to fire the
white flare which called off the surviving members of Twenty-Five
Berhala's flight. Then he fired the yellow flare which announced the
attack by his own flight. For a few minutes, chan Tesh allowed
himself to hope that the shock of having one of their dragons shot
right out of the air would cause the Arcanans to reconsider their
aerial attacks. He spent those minutes dashing across to
join the men who'd left their bunkers. He wanted to order them
back into the fortifications' protection, but he dared not. Unless
they could keep the dragons off their backs somehow, even the
relatively ineffectual fireball attacks would be enough to keep his
bunkers pinned down while the rest of the Arcanan forces
maneuvered around them. So instead of sending them back into a
position of temporary safety, he spent his time rearranging them.
Spreading them out even further to deny the enemy massed targets
and allocating defensive sectors. He wished fervently that he had more of
the Faraikas. Unfortunately, he'd never had more than a single
squad of the heavy-caliber IIs. That was only five weapons when it
was at full strength, and he'd been one short to begin with. So he'd
deployed two of them to cover each aspect of the portal. One of the ones covering the northern
aspect had been too close to the artillery pits. Its crew had died
along with chan Talmarha and his gun crews, and he didn't know
whether either of the other section's weapons remained intact. In
fact, he didn't know anything about how the defense of the portal's
other aspect was going, but he was afraid he could guess. Whatever was happening over there,
however, he had to worry about his own position, and his
jaw tightened as someone shouted a warning. He turned back
towards the portal, and his eyes were cold and bleak as he saw three
more black dots plunging down out of the heavens. Hundred Geyrsof led the attack personally.
By The Book, he should have let one of
his two wingmen take the lead, but he was more experienced than
either Mankahr or Yorhan, and the responsibility was his, anyway.
He pressed himself even closer to
Graycloud's neck, hands gentle in the control grooves, fingertips
moving with a slow, reassuring rhythm. He sensed Graycloud's
determination, felt the dragon's own anger at what had happened to
Cloudtiger and Skyfire. Dragons were far smarter than most non-
pilots gave them credit for, and Geyrsof never doubted that
Graycloud understood, at least in general terms, what had
happened . . . and who was responsible
for it. And, like his pilot, the yellow wanted
vengeance. Geyrsof laid his strobing crosshair directly
atop the tight little cluster of men whose weapon had downed
Cloudtiger. They're going to be shooting at me
anyhow, he reflected. I might as well take my best shot at
them, too. Graycloud was still building speed.
Geyrsof had never taken the big yellow to such a velocity, and he
wondered if even Graycloud's mighty pinions were equal to the
strain he was imposing upon them. But the dragon never
complained, never resisted. He only put his head down and flew
straight at the enemies who had killed his strike mate. Chan Tesh was at the far end of his
improvised line from the machine-gun crew as the fresh attack
came streaking down upon them. "Steady, boys!" he called
almost gently. "Steady!" The three huge beasts spread out slightly,
coming in on a somewhat broader frontage than the original
attackers, and he watched the Faraika tracking the leader. The shot
wasn't going to be quite as easy this time. These dragons
were coming in more obliquely, not attacking directly head-on,
which was going to make deflection trickier. Rifles began to crackle once more, but the
dragons held their course. Then the gunner began to turn the
Faraika's crank. The twin barrels spewed flame and tracers, and the
gunner traversed, swinging his fire to intersect the oncoming
dragon. The stream of heavy, deadly bullets streaked
upward . . . and then one of the Marines
helping to steady the tripod slipped. It was a small enough
thing . . . or would have been, under other
conditions. And it was scarcely the Marine's fault. Standing up to
the brutal recoil of that heavy caliber weapon was no picnic, and his
boots slid in the soft soil of the dirt pile. His companions tried to
compensate, but they couldn't stop the cascade effect, and the
machine-gun toppled over on its side. The gunner was forced to cease fire while
his assistants flung themselves on the weapon, wrestling it back
into position, but they weren't quite fast enough. Hundred Geyrsof's belly muscles had
tightened convulsively as the fiery stream
of . . . whatever it was coming up from
the ground reached for Graycloud. He saw it moving to intersect
their course, knew that the heavily armored yellow would never be
able to dodge it. And then, suddenly, it simply disappeared.
His dragon's vision showed him the
Sharonians struggling to hoist their heavy, awkward weapon back
into firing position, and his lips skinned back from his teeth. Not this time, you bastards, he thought harshly. The range spun steadily downward. He felt
Graycloud quivering as other projectiles hammered into his belly
armor from below, but there was no indication that any of them
were getting through his thick scales. Skykill and Windslasher held
formation on Graycloud's flanks as if they'd been tied together by a
single rope, and he felt a burning pride in their steadiness. And then the crosshair stopped strobing.
"Larkima!" he barked, and the
ancient Mythalan word for "strangle" released Graycloud's breath
weapon. Something came streaking downward
from the dragons. Chan Tesh's eyes narrowed as they tracked
it. It was even slower than the first dragons' fireballs had been, but
it was also bigger. And . . . different. The
fireballs had been like tiny, incandescent seeds when they were first
launched, growing steadily until they were perhaps twice the size of
a man's head. That was as big as they'd gotten until they hit the
ground and detonated. But these "seeds" were bigger from the
outset, without the fiery glare of the fireballs. They were darker,
dingier, and they grew rapidly. They were three times the size of the
fireballs, at least, by the time they reached the ground, and they
didn't explode the way the fireballs had. Instead, they
splashed. There was no concussion, no savage flare of heat. It
was almost like watching a bucket of water hitting, spreading out,
washing over everyone in its vicinity as it spread wider and wider
like some green-yellow fog. For a heartbeat or two, that was all that
happened. Then the first of chan Tesh's men staggered. He went to
his knees, clutching at his throat with both hands. One of his
companions turned towards him, as if to offer assistance, then went
down beside him, writhing, choking. Balkar chan Tesh's eyes widened with a
horror even the fireballs hadn't awakened. Perhaps that was because
for all their unnatural origin, the fireballs weren't all that different
from the artillery with which he was familiar. This, though—
he'd never seen, or imagined, anything like this. More and more of his men went down.
Everyone trapped in the area covered by those obscene breath
weapons collapsed, strangling, vomiting, coughing up blood from
rupturing lungs while they writhed convulsively, twisting in agony.
The dragons which had spawned that
horror streaked overhead, climbing once again, and despair closed
upon Balkar chan Tesh's heart like a vise of frozen iron. That single pass had covered over two-
thirds of his exposed personnel, and at least a quarter of the
bunkers. Even as he watched, strangling, dying men clawed their
way out of two of the bunkers, only to collapse in their own vomit
as they reached the "open air" outside their position. No one—not even Imperial
Ternathian Marines—could be expected to face something
like that. Not when it came at them cold, with absolutely no
warning. He looked at the handful of men—there were only
five of them—clustered around him, upwind from the killing
clouds of vapor. There was still time, he thought. Still time to run,
to put distance between himself and the dying, spasming men
behind him before the dragons came back. He saw the same
thought, the same recognition, in the eyes around him. And, like Balkar chan Tesh, not one of
them ran. "All right, boys," he said quietly, looking
past them, tracking the dragons with his eyes as they swept back up
into the heavens. "They'll be back in a few minutes. It doesn't look
like rifle bullets bothered the bastards very much, either." He turned his head, taking his eyes off the
dragons, and looked at the men around him. "Whatever those people are doing, and
however they're doing it, they had to come in close before they fired
or whatever," he said. "Yes, Sir," one of the others agreed. "And
they opened their mouths, too," he added. "Good point." Chan Tesh patted him on
the shoulder, then gestured at their Model 10s. "You've all got grenade launchers," he
said. Hundred Geyrsof studied the ground
below through Graycloud's eyes as Skykill and Windslasher formed
up on them once more. The initial strike had succeeded even more
completely than he'd hoped. The vast majority of the enemy was
already down, dead or dying, and aside from minor damage to
Graycloud's and Windslasher's wing membranes, all three of his
yellows were unwounded. He should have felt nothing but
satisfaction. He knew that—and he did feel satisfied.
But that wasn't all he felt. Graycloud's vision brought it all too
close, made it all too clear. He saw the men he'd just killed, even
though they weren't all dead yet. He saw them twisting, convulsing
in agony, jerking like landed fish drowning in poisonous oxygen,
and for the first time, he truly understood why some people had
fought for so long to have the yellows banned. It was
ugly . . . unclean. Oh, fuck "ugly!" he told himself
fiercely. Dead is dead, Horban. There aren't any good
ways to die, and better it should be them than us! He knew that was all
true . . . and it didn't make him feel any
better. However he might feel, it didn't change his
responsibilities, though, and he watched the other two yellows
settling into formation once again behind and to either side of
Graycloud. He waited until they were both in place. Then his hands
moved in the control grooves, and Graycloud slanted downward
once more. "Here they come," chan Tesh said quietly.
One of the Marines had found the
company-captain a Model 10 whose owner would never need it
again. Like the others, he'd mounted the grenade launcher and
loaded the special blank ammunition that fired it. Now the six of
them stood waiting, watching their executioners sweep towards
them. There were other Sharonians still standing,
somewhere beyond the swirling haze of green-yellow vapor. Chan
Tesh heard their rifles beginning to crack, and his heart swelled as
he realized his men were still there, still fighting back, despite
everything. He took his own eyes from the oncoming
dragons for just a moment, let them sweep across the Marines
around him. "Gentlemen," he said, "it's been an honor.
Thank you." No one replied. There was no need. Chan Tesh looked back at the oncoming
dragons. Only one of them—the one on the extreme left of
the Arcanan formation—was going to come into the grenade
launchers' range, he realized. Well, at least that guaranteed
concentration of fire. Onward, closer and closer. They weren't
coming in as quickly this time, a detached corner of his brain
observed. Was that overconfidence? Or were they just slowing
down to improve their accuracy? Or was it simply that they'd
started from a lower altitude, hadn't had the opportunity to build
the same velocity? It didn't matter. Closer, and closer still. Properly speaking, rifle grenades weren't
launched from a normal firing position. Given their recoil, The
Book called for them to be fired only with the rifle's butt firmly
grounded. Chan Tesh knew that, but he didn't really care. Not this
time. He nestled the brass buttplate into his
shoulder, tracking the incoming dragon steadily, waiting. One of the Marines fired. The grenade
missed, and the dragons swept closer. Another Marine fired and
missed. Chan Tesh and the other three waited.
Waited. "Larkima!" Hundred Geyrsof
barked. The dragon belched its dingy death seed.
All three of chan Tesh's remaining
Marines launched their grenades. One of them missed completely.
Of the other two, one struck a wing membrane and punched clear
through without ever exploding. The third slammed into the
dragon's left foreleg and exploded, blowing a huge, gaping wound
into the limb. But Balkar chan Tesh waited just a
moment longer. Waited even as he watched the growing breath
weapon streaking towards him. Waited for the dragon to come just
that little bit closer. And then, as it opened its mouth in a bellow of
pain, he launched his own grenade. Rithmar Skirvon sat slumped in his chair
while Fifty Narshu's splattered brains and blood dried into a caked
residue on the back of his neck and the back and shoulders of his
elegantly tailored civilian coat. There were probably at least a few
specks of Uthik Dastiri's brains mixed in among the rest of it, and
his face seemed to have crumpled in on itself. There was no sign of
the confident, masterful diplomat now, Dorzon chan Baskay
thought grimly, and felt a fresh ripple of anger roiling about in his
belly like slow magma as he glared at the Arcanan. Skirvon had, indeed, worked hard to
convince chan Baskay to let him live. In fact, he'd spilled his guts,
more than half-babbling in his urgency to tell chan Baskay anything
—anything at all—which might placate the
Ternathian's frozen rage. Which meant chan Baskay knew just how
utterly and totally screwed he and all of Hulmok Arthag's surviving
troopers actually were. "We're ready," a voice said behind chan
Baskay, and the platoon-captain turned to find Arthag standing
behind him. The Arpathian stood beside his magnificent Shikowr-
Daykassian-cross Palomino stallion with his Model 10 slung over
his shoulder, and the rest of their surviving men stood saddled and
ready to ride behind him. Every bit of movable, useful equipment
had been loaded onto pack horses at truly Arpathian nomad speed.
Two of them had packed up chan Baskay's and chan Rothag's gear
and saddled their horses, as well . . . and
the bodies of every dead Sharonian were lashed across their saddles.
"Is that really necessary?" chan Baskay
asked very quietly, nodding at the dead men. "As a matter of fact, I think it is," Arthag
replied. Chan Baskay couldn't quite hide his surprise. Arpathians, as
a rule, weren't particularly sentimental about the bodies of the dead.
As far as they were concerned, once the soul had fled, the body in
which that soul had once resided had no intrinsic importance, which
made Arthag's apparent concern for these bodies unusual, to say the
least. "We don't have time to bury them," Arthag
explained, responding to chan Baskay's perplexed expression, "and
one thing all of us canny Arpathian nomadic warriors get taught at a
very early age is that it's important to keep an enemy guessing about
your losses. Let the bastards find their men's bodies lying around
here without a single one of ours. You don't think that's going to
make them more than a little anxious about just what happened
here?" He shrugged. "The way I see it, anything that can convince
them to be even a little hesitant about chasing after us is well worth
the effort." Chan Baskay gazed at him for a moment,
then nodded. "Good enough for me," he said. "Of
course, there's still the little problem of exactly where we're
going to go while they hesitate about chasing us, isn't there?" "I take it there's no point trying to make it
back to Company-Captain Halifu?" "You take it correctly," chan Baskay said
grimly. "I'm sure Master Skirvon still has quite a bit to tell us, but I
think I've got the essentials for our immediate problem. Which
includes the fact that these bastards have dragons,
Hulmok." "Dragons?" One of Arthag's eyebrows
rose perhaps a sixteenth of an inch, and chan Baskay snorted. "Yes. According to Skirvon, they come in
two varieties—one that's basically for transporting cargo,
and the other that breathes fire and lightning. And the buggers can
fly at up to a couple of hundred miles an hour." "Marvelous." "Wait, it gets better. The transport
version?" Chan Baskay paused, and Arthag nodded. "They can
transport entire companies of cavalry by air, and they've been
shipping in men, weapons, horses, and still more dragons the entire
time they've been talking to us here. They've got what sounds like at
least the equivalent of a light division or heavy brigade, and they're
probably rolling right over Company-Captain chan Tesh while
we're talking." "I see." Arthag cocked his head, his expression
thoughtful, and chan Baskay felt an incredible temptation to punch
him right on the nose. At this particular moment, the Arpathian's
total imperturbability was almost as maddening as it was
reassuring. But only almost. "They've got something Skirvon calls
'gryphons,' too," chan Baskay said, instead. "He says they're about
the size of a good-sized pony but with wings, beaks, and great big
claws, and they're even faster—and more maneuverable
—than these dragons of theirs. They aren't as smart, though."
"Can they get at us through the tree
cover?" "That seems to be about the only good
news I've gotten out of the bastard," chan Baskay said, shaking his
head. He waved one hand at the overhead canopy of leaves and
towering branches. "They can't get down through that, and Skirvon
swears the dragons can't see through it very well, either." "And he's telling the truth?" "That's what Trekar's Talent says. Of
course, the son-of-a-bitch is scared to death. Trekar says that
sometimes someone who's piss-himself terrified convinces himself
that whatever the other guy wants to hear is the truth, and his Talent
can't tell the difference in a case like that." "Um." Arthag scratched the tip of his nose
thoughtfully. "I'm inclined to believe him on this one," he said after
a moment. "At least as far as their being able to get at us directly."
He smiled crookedly. "You know, this is the first time I've ever
been grateful for the way these godsdamned trees get in the way!"
"Maybe. On the other hand, it's not going
to be enough to get us back to New Uromath. According to
Skirvon, their horses are a hell of a lot better than ours, too." For the first time, Arthag bridled. He
straightened, one hand reaching up to Bright Wind's ears, and his
eyes narrowed. "He says they've used more of this damned
magic of theirs to 'augment' their horses," chan Baskay said.
"They're faster than ours, according to him, and they've got a lot
more endurance, and if they can breed dragons, I don't see
any reason why they couldn't do that, as well." Arthag nodded unwillingly, and chan
Baskay shrugged. "Assuming he's right about that, they'd
almost certainly run us to ground long before we could get back to
New Uromath. Besides, it turns out they've scouted the New
Uromath portal, too. Apparently one of their people made it all the
way to Halifu's fort and back again before we took out their base
camp. They've known exactly where it is all along, and they're
planning to attack it as soon as they've secured control of the
swamp portal." "I figured they must have something like
that in mind," Arthag said. "I hadn't considered the possibility of
these 'dragons' of theirs, of course. But none of this—" he
waved one hand at the body-littered clearing "—would have
made any sense at all if they hadn't planned on going all the way. I
had expected to be able to outrun them back to Fort
Shaylar, though." "Agreed." Chan Baskay turned to survey the area
himself. The tangle of fallen trees where the Chalgyn Consortium
survey crew had been massacred had seen far more than its fair
share of bloodshed in the last couple of months, he reflected
grimly. Arthag's people had been busy doing more
than just packing while he and Trekar chan Rothag interrogated
Skirvon. The three surviving Arcanan cavalrymen sat on a fallen
tree trunk, hands bound behind them and shoulders slumped. From
their expressions, as well as their body language, chan Baskay was
strongly tempted to believe Skirvon was right—those men
hadn't had a clue what was going to happen here today. Nothing
was likely to make chan Baskay feel particularly kindly towards
Arcanans at the moment, but despite himself, he felt an unwilling
sense of sympathy for those prisoners. He felt none whatsoever for Rithmar
Skirvon, however. His mouth tightened at the thought as his
eyes traversed the line of Sharonian bodies tied across their horses.
There were sixteen of them, in all, and the twenty-three Arcanan
bodies scattered about under the trees were no comfort at all as he
considered their losses. "We'll have to jackrabbit," he said after a
moment, and Arthag nodded, then cocked his head slightly. "Which portal?" he asked. "That's the question, isn't it?" Chan
Baskay's eyes slitted as he thought hard, considering their meager
menu of options. "I think we'd better go for the New Farnal
connection," he said finally. Arthag grimaced slightly—the
equivalent of a shouted protest, coming from an Arpathian—
and chan Baskay shrugged. "I don't like it a lot better than you do," he
said, "and I know the horses are going to hate it. But if they've got
these dragons, and these 'gryphon' things, we're going to need all the
terrain advantage we can get. And if they don't like flying through
tree cover like this—" he waved at the leaves
overhead again "—then they're going to hate triple-
canopy jungle." "There is that," Arthag agreed. "It's a little
further to go, though. If they've really got better horses, they could
probably overtake us." "They'll probably figure we broke back for
New Uromath," chan Baskay countered. "They know that's the only
way home to Sharona, and, according to Skirvon, that's the only
other portal they've actually located and scouted. Besides, they've
been working extra hard to keep us from finding out about their
dragons. If they think they've succeeded—and they did, after
all—then they'll expect us to try to outrun them back to
Company-Captain Halifu." "But if they sweep through here on
horseback, they're going to be able to tell which way we actually
went." It could have been a protest, but Arthag's
tone was thoughtful, not argumentative. "I know. But I still think it's our best
option." "So do I." Arthag nodded. "And I think I
have an idea about how to . . . delay the
pursuit just a bit, too." "On your feet, you fucking son-of-a-
bitch!" Sword Keraik Nourm barked. The wounded Sharonian soldier just
looked up at him. The Sharonian's expression was a mix of hatred,
shock, disbelief, and pain as he crouched on his knees, cradling a
savagely burned left arm against his chest. "On your feet, godsdamn you!"
Nourm snarled, and buried the reinforced toe of his combat boot in
the Sharonian's ribs with a brutal kick. The Sharonian went down, crying out in
pain as his burned arm hit the ground, and Nourm raised his heavy
arbalest to butt-stroke the wounded man's head. "Belay that, Sword Nourm!" The four-word command cracked like a
whip, and Nourm's arbalest froze in midair. His head whipped
around, and his face tightened as he saw the officer with the two
silver collar pips of a commander of fifty striding angrily towards
him. "What the hells d'you think you're
doing, Nourm?" the fifty demanded harshly. "Securing the prisoners, Sir," Nourm
replied half-sullenly. "The hells you say!" the fifty snapped.
"That man is severely wounded, Sword! Godsdamn it, you're the
platoon sword—what kind of message do you think this is
sending to the rest of the men?!" Nourm opened his mouth, then shut it
with an almost audible click. His face flushed darkly, more with
anger than with shame, and he set his jaw stiffly. Commander of Fifty Jaralt Sarma put his
hands on his hips and glared at his platoon's senior noncom. What
made Sarma's seething fury even worse was that Nourm was
normally one of the best platoon swords Sarma had ever seen. The fifty leaned closer, lowering his voice,
and let his tone soften just a bit. "I know you're pissed off with these
people, Keraik, but that's no justification for violating the Accords.
You know that's a court-martial offense." "The Accords, Sir?" Nourm looked at him
as if he couldn't quite believe what he'd heard. "Yes, the Accords," Sarma said. "Do I
need to remind you that they apply to everyone?" The Kerellian Accords, drafted centuries
ago by Commander of Armies Housip Kerellia, had set forth the
Andaran military's official rules of war, including the standards for
proper treatment of POWs. The Accords had been adopted by the
Union Army following the Union's formation two hundred years
ago, and officially incorporated into the Articles of War. "Sir, these bastards aren't even from our universe!" Nourm protested. "I don't recall anywhere in the Accords
that specifies where the prisoners have to come from,
Sword." "But, Sir—" "Don't make me tell you again, Sword
Nourm," Sarma said very quietly, and the burly noncom closed his
mouth again. It was obvious he still couldn't quite
believe what his fifty had just said, and Sarma shook his head. "I understand you're mad as hells, Sword,"
he said in a more normal voice. "But that's no excuse for turning
ourselves into something we'll be ashamed of later." "Sir, I understand what you're saying, I
guess," Nourm said after a moment. "I just don't see why we should
waste the Accords on miserable fuckers like these." "The Accords aren't as much for them as
they are for us, Keraik. It doesn't matter what they do. What
matters is how we go about being who we are." "Sir, I just don't see it. These miserable
bastards deserve anything they get. They should feel grateful we
don't just shoot them in the back of the head!" Sarma's lips thinned angrily, but that anger
wasn't aimed at Nourm this time. Or, at least, most of it wasn't. Neshok, you bastard, the fifty
thought venomously. You and your fucking "briefings!" "I'll remind you—once—
Sword," the platoon commander said after a moment, "that the
briefers specifically said those reports couldn't be confirmed." Nourm's jaw set again, harder even than
before. His shoulders hunched like a man preparing to dig in
against a monsoon, and Sarma inhaled sharply. He started to launch
into the sword again, then made himself stop. This wasn't the time
or the place for him to turn his command relationships into a
debating society. "Listen to me," he said instead, his voice
flat. "At this moment, Sword Nourm, I don't really care what you
feel our think about these people. You will observe the
letter of the Accords in your treatment of them, and you will see to it that every member of this platoon does the same. And
don't think for one moment that I won't know whether or not you
do. The recon crystals are activated and recording, and they'll stay
that way. So you think about that, Sword. You think real
hard before you abuse another prisoner, wherever the fuck he came
from, while you're under my command. Do you read me on
this, Sword Nourm?" "Yes, Sir," Nourm grated. "I don't believe I heard you, Sword." "Yes, Sir!" "That's better. Now, I believe this man
needs medical attention." "Yes, Sir." Nourm's anger was obvious, but it was
equally clear to Sarma that the sword was at least trying to control
it, so he let it pass. Which didn't prevent him from keeping an eagle
eye on the noncom as Nourm helped the wounded Sharonian back
to his feet. He wasn't especially gentle about it, but he wasn't brutal,
either, and for the moment, Sarma was willing to settle for what he
could get. He watched the sword half-dragging the
prisoner towards the Healers and sighed. Sarma knew his own attitude towards the
Sharonians was atypical. Which was . . .
unfortunate, since it was supposed to be the entire
expeditionary force's attitude. Two Thousand Harshu's general
orders had made it abundantly clear that the observation of the
Accords was the official policy of the Union of Arcana in the
present conflict. Unfortunately, unless Sarma was very much
mistaken, it wasn't going to matter a great deal what general orders
said. It was Acting Commander of Five
Hundred Neshok's fault, he thought bitterly. Sarma's platoon had
been in the first wave of reinforcements to reach Fort Rycharn. That
meant he'd had the opportunity to talk directly to Five Hundred
Klian's men before the rest of Harshu's troopers and dragons had
assembled. Perhaps more to the point, one of his uncles had served
with Five Hundred Klian when they were both mere squires, and
the five hundred had invited his old friend's nephew to join his own
officers for dinner one night. Which meant he'd heard Five Hundred
Klian's version of what had happened when the Sharonians punched
out the Andaran Scouts at this very portal. Somehow, the five hundred's version was
quite different from the official briefings Five Hundred Neshok and
his staff had delivered. According to Five Hundred Klian, who'd
spoken directly to the only Arcanan eyewitnesses, Magister
Halathyn vos Dulainah had been killed accidentally by an
Arcanan infantry-dragon after he'd been pulled out of his tent
by a Sharonian cavalryman. But according to Neshok's briefers,
although they'd been scrupulously careful to warn everyone they
were still seeking confirmation, Magister Halathyn had been
dragged out of the tent and shot dead by the Sharonians.
And, those same briefers had said gravely, there were additional
unconfirmed reports that the Sharonians had systematically
executed all of the Scouts' wounded, as well, rather than providing
medical care. Nothing could have been better calculated
to fill Arcanan soldiers with fury. Magister Halathyn had been quite
possibly the most beloved single man in all the Arcanan-explored
multiverse—outside his own native Mythal, at least—
and the idea that he'd been murdered out of hand by the Sharonians
had fanned the rage of men like Sword Nourm to an incandescent
pitch. Adding the possibility that the Sharonians had murdered their
own prisoners only made it worse . . .
assuming that anything could have. Sarma shook his head. He'd never seen
troops in such an ugly mood. They were out for blood vengeance
on the "Sharonian butchers," and the fifty felt a cold, icy shudder of
fear when he considered where that might lead everyone. But it's not too late, he told
himself. Surely, it's not too late. Two Thousand Harshu
can still turn this around, if he'll just make Neshok stick to the facts
. Only . . . the two
thousand hadn't done that yet. Whether he agreed with what Neshok
was doing or not was almost beside the point. Even the officers
who might have questioned Neshok's briefings, or pointed out to
their men that even the Intelligence briefers had stressed that the
reports were unconfirmed, were going to take their lead from
Harshu's apparent attitude. And until Harshu specifically
addressed the issue, they were going to ignore his general orders' official position. And when they do, what
happens to the Union Army? Sarma asked himself almost
despairingly. What happens when we wake up and realize what
we've done? And what happens if the way we treat our
prisoners leads them to really start shooting our people out
of hand when they're captured? Jaralt Sarma didn't know the answers to
those questions . . . but he was afraid that
was going to change. Commander of One Thousand Klayrman
Toralk was not a happy man. In one sense, the operation had gone
exactly as planned. They'd obviously taken the portal defenders
completely by surprise, which meant Narshu must have succeeded
in neutralizing the Voice at Fallen Timbers. And the force here at
the portal had been almost totally eliminated. At the moment, they
had exactly twelve prisoners, half of them wounded, and it didn't
look as if there were going to be very many more. But the attack had cost him. Graholis
, but it had cost him! Bad enough to have had two of his reds
killed outright, but he had three more which had suffered
significant injuries. The odds were probably about even that they'd
still lose Berhala's Skyfire, even with the Healers, and one of the
other wounded reds was hurt almost as badly. That was a much
higher loss rate than he'd anticipated, and it suggested that these
Sharonians' "rifles" were going to be dangerously effective against
his ground attack dragons. Yet as bad as that was, there was worse.
He had no idea what the Sharonians called the things they'd screwed
onto the ends of their rifles, but one of them had gone straight into
Nairdag Yorhan's Windslasher's open mouth. The explosion had
killed the yellow, and Yorhan's neck had snapped like a twig when
his dragon went in at two hundred miles an hour. It was obvious to Toralk that the yellows
had been his most effective weapon, and at least they'd
demonstrated a relative immunity to rifle fire. Graycloud and
Skykill both had wing damage, but punctured membranes were
something the dragon-healers could repair quickly. Both of them
had dozens of scarred and gouged belly scales, as well, but none of
the fire they'd taken there had managed to penetrate, and he
expected the healers to have both yellows back in the air within
another half-hour, maximum. Which made the fact that he'd lost a third
of them even more painful. If taking a single portal had cost this
much, then— The sound of a sudden explosion snapped
his head up, and his mouth tightened as he heard the fresh screams.
That bastard Neshok, the
thousand thought viciously. Why the hells didn't he warn us
about this crap, if he's so frgging good? Even as the thought flashed through his
brain, he knew it wasn't really fair. The truth was that most of the
information Neshok had provided had proven amazingly accurate,
but Toralk wasn't really in a mood to be fair to the arrogant
Intelligence officer. Not when he'd already lost so many battle
dragons. And not when one of the things Neshok hadn't
warned him about had already cost Arcana at least twenty men. He didn't know what the Sharonians called
the devilish devices they'd buried around their defensive positions.
He didn't even know—yet—how they worked, for that
matter. But their effectiveness had already been made amply clear,
and he expected them to have a significantly dampening effect on
the ground troops' confidence. Maybe not, he thought. I may
be being overly pessimistic. It's not that much different from a
combat trap spell, after all. He watched the corpsmen making their
quick yet cautious way towards the newest casualties and knew that
there was, indeed, at least one very significant difference. The
devices killing his men as they exploded were completely
undetectable by any of the Army's trap-sweeping spells. They simply
didn't register, since they didn't rely on any arcane technology at all,
and that was the reason for the hesitancy he could already see in the
gas-masked troops advancing cautiously through the Sharonian
positions. "Sir," one of his staffers said quietly.
Toralk glanced at him, and the young man twitched one hand
unobtrusively back over the swamp. Toralk followed the gesture
with his eyes, and his lips tightened slightly as he saw Two
Thousand Harshu's command dragon slicing down towards a
landing. He nodded his thanks to the young fifty
and turned to walk back towards the safe zone on the swamp side of
the portal where they were sure there were none of the whatever-
the-hells-were-blowing-people-up to greet his superior officer. The dragon landed in a spray of water and
muck, and Harshu vaulted down from its back. He landed with a
substantial splash, but he seemed completely unaware of it as he
started for the shore, grinning fiercely around the stem of the pipe
clenched between his teeth. Somehow, Toralk wasn't surprised. The
two thousand had always struck him as someone who was
enamored of flamboyance for flamboyance's own sake. Someone
who was constantly aware that he was "on stage" and played
shamelessly to his audience. Over the past few weeks, though,
Toralk had come to the conclusion that he'd been wronging Harshu,
at least a little. The two thousand was constantly on stage,
and constantly aware of it, but it was a sort of military theater
which was part and parcel of his command style. And, somewhat to
Toralk's surprise, it actually worked. Even with relatively senior
officers—like one Thousand Klayrman Toralk, who damned
well ought to know better. Commander of One Thousand Tayrgal
Carthos followed the two thousand down into the mud. The
heavily-built, redhaired Carthos was Harshu's senior infantry
commander, Toralk's counterpart amongst the expeditionary force's
ground pounders. He was also older than either Harshu or Toralk,
with streaks of startling white painting themselves into his thick,
spade-shaped beard to bracket the corners of his mouth, and his
expression seemed to hover on the precipice of a perpetual frown.
Now he and Harshu waded through the thigh-deep swamp to the
solid hillock upon which the portal stood, then stepped through
onto the firmer ground on the other side. "Sir!" Toralk saluted briskly, and Harshu
touched his own fist to his left shoulder in response. "Before you say anything, Klayrman," the
two thousand said around his pipe, "you and your people did well
—very well. I know we've lost more dragons than we'd
anticipated. Well," he grimaced, "that's not totally unexpected, is it?
We knew going in that the first battle would be a learning
experience." "Yes, Sir. But I still—" "Don't kick yourself over it." Harshu's
voice was just a bit harsher, and he shook his head. "I said you did
well, and you did. I was watching over the scrying spell. I know
exactly what happened, and I know Hundred Geyrsof made the right
call. I don't know just what they used to knock that one yellow
down, but whatever it was, it was short ranged. And whatever else
happened, we've got the portal." "Yes, Sir," Toralk acknowledged, then
showed his own teeth in what very few people would have mistaken
for a smile. "On the other hand, these people seem to have left us a
few rather nasty little surprises." He shook his head. "I know I'm
just an Air Force puke, but it looks to me like these trap-spell
equivalents, or whatever they are, are going to be a major pain in
the arse." "At least until we get a handle on finding
them, at any rate," Harshu agreed, gazing past Toralk to where his
infantry pointmen continued to pick their way gingerly and
cautiously forward. "I don't suppose we can blame the men for
being a little hesitant," Carthos put in,"even if it is putting us
behind schedule." Toralk nodded. The cavalry was already
supposed to have been moving ahead, sweeping towards Fallen
Timbers to relieve Narshu. The infernal devices the Sharonians had
left behind, however, had put a significant kink into their timetable.
"I agree," he said. Under the Union of
Arcana's joint forces doctrine, he and Carthos were currently in a
sort of gray zone. Air-mobile operations technically came under Air
Force control, but only until the ground forces were landed. At that
point, control reverted to the senior Army officer present.
Technically, that was Two Thousand Harshu as the expeditionary
force's commanding officer, but Carthos was the designated tactical
officer in command for the ground component. Which meant that
Toralk was in a rather delicate position if he said anything that
sounded like Air Force criticism of Army personnel. "Part of it may be that
we've . . . over impressed our junior
officers with the need to conserve manpower," he observed. "Maybe," Harshu said. "But it's a hells of a
lot more likely that the fact that they can't detect the bloody things
is giving them the willies!" The two thousand stood for a moment,
clearly thinking hard, then shrugged. "Narshu obviously pulled off his primary
mission," he said. "If he hadn't, these people would have been a lot
readier for us. So, he most likely has control at Fallen Timbers. We
still need to get someone up there to link up with him and confirm
that he and Master Skirvon have the situation in hand, but it's more
critical that we take the Class Eight and take out their portal fort.
And any 'Voices' they have stationed there." "Yes, Sir." "All right, then." The two thousand turned
to Carthos. "We'll leave one of your light cav companies and your
engineer battalion here. As soon as the engineers manage to clear
enough of these booby traps of theirs, we'll put the cavalry through
and send it up the trail to Fallen Timbers. In the meantime," he
glanced back at Toralk, "we'll push ahead to the Class Eight with
the dragons and the rest of the air-mobile forces. We can't be
positive they didn't have patrols or fatigue parties out somewhere,
but if we close the Class Eight behind them, they aren't going
anywhere, anyway." "Yes, Sir," Toralk said, and Carthos
nodded. "Understood, Two Thousand," he said. There wasn't much else he could have
said, under the circumstances, but Toralk listened carefully to
how he said. If this entire operation was going to succeed, it
would be solely because of the mobility and reach his dragons
afforded. Which meant it wouldn't happen if interservice rivalry got
in the way. He wouldn't say that Carthos sounded happy about the
reminder that the Air Force had to be the senior service for this
particular mission, but he didn't detect any overt resentment in the
other thousand's tone or expression. "Then let's get your dragons back in the air
as soon as you can, Thousand," Harshu said, and slapped Toralk on
the shoulder. "And remember this, Klayrman. The lessons you've
learned here this morning may have been painful, but they still give
you the advantage, because whoever's in command of that
portal fort hasn't had any lessons at all yet. Now go change that."
"Excuse me, Sir." Company-Captain Grafin Halifu,
commanding officer of the portal fort which had been named in
memory of the murdered Voice Shaylar Nargra-Kolmayr, looked
up from the paperwork on his desk with an undeniable expression
of relief as Junior-Armsman Farzak Partha rapped on the frame of
his office door. Halifu had never been one of those officers who
was particularly good with paperwork. He was conscientious about
it, but he managed to get through it only by sheer, dogged
persistence. In fact, it was the one part of his chosen profession that
he genuinely hated. And the situation had gotten significantly worse
after those Arcanan lunatics massacred Ghartoun chan Hagrahyl's
survey party. There was more of it, for one thing, and Halifu was
prepared to swear it was getting increasingly trivial, as well. This
morning's chore, for example, included trying to track down three
cavalry mounts which appeared to have evaporated into thin air. Not that the air's particularly thin
around here, Halifu thought grumpily as he glanced out his
office window. At least nothing was actively falling out of the sky
at the moment. In fact, they'd had the better part of thirty-six hours
without any ran at all, but from the look of the low, dark clouds,
their record wasn't going to get a lot longer. "What is it, Farzak?" he asked, resolutely
turning his back on the charcoal sky. "Petty-Captain Baulwan would like to see
you for a moment if, of course—" Partha had been Halifu's
senior clerk for almost a year now, and his eyes gleamed as he
allowed them to drop for a moment to the sheafs of paper spread
across the company-captain's desk "—you can spare the time
away from your paperwork, Sir." "Away from my paperwork, is it?" Halifu
tipped back his chair and grinned at Partha. "I'll 'paperwork' you in a
minute, Farzak! In fact," his eyes narrowed and his grin grew
broader, "I've got a little chore for you. It seems that three of our
horses have mysteriously disappeared. Why don't you go ahead and
show Petty-Captain Baulwan in, and then take this report—"
he picked up the offending sheets of paper and handed them over "
—and trot right over to the stables and find out where these
three miserable nags are." "Of course, Sir," Partha replied, and
somehow he managed to simultaneously maintain proper military
decorum, radiate an air of martyrdom, and make it perfectly
obvious that such a routine task was well within the limits of
his capabilities, whatever might have been the case for his
superior. Halifu snorted in amusement and handed
over the report, then watched Partha depart. The door opened again,
a moment later, and Shansair Baulwan stepped through it. "Good morning, Sir." The petty-captain
came to attention and saluted. "Good morning, Shansair," Halifu replied,
returning the salute just a bit less crisply. Baulwan had only been on-post for a bit
over three weeks, and it was clear to Halifu that the Voice still
didn't feel totally comfortable with him. In fact, he suspected
Baulwan was taking refuge in military formalities precisely
because he wasn't comfortable with Halifu. It was,
unfortunately, an attitude to which Halifu had become unhappily
accustomed when dealing with officers from Eastern Arpathia.
Halifu himself was a Uromathian, and Uromathia—
especially, Halifu was forced to admit, under its current Emperor
—hadn't proved a particularly friendly neighbor for Arpathia
in general. Halifu didn't like it when he ran into an
Arpathian who was prepared to dislike him simply because of
where he'd been born. He couldn't really blame them, though, and
he had to admit that when he finally got through to one of them and
convinced them to separate him from the Uromathian stereotype, he
felt an undeniable glow of pleasure. It's too bad Hulmok is forward-
deployed, the company-captain thought. He'd probably be a
big help getting Baulwan over the hump. "What can I do for you this morning,
Shansair?" he asked aloud. "I'm just a little concerned, Sir," the
Arpathian Voice said. "I haven't heard anything from Petty-Captain
Traygan this morning." "Well, it's fairly early yet," Halifu pointed
out. In fact, it wasn't quite ten a.m. "Yes, Sir, it is. But it's not that early at
Fallen Timbers," Baulwan pointed out in return, and Halifu
nodded. In fact, Fallen Timbers was three hours east of Fort Shaylar
(and, of course, in a totally different universe), which meant it was
almost one in the afternoon there. "They should have broken for
lunch by now, Sir," the Voice continued, "and that's when Rokam
—I mean, Petty-Captain Traygan—usually sends me a
synopsis of the morning's negotiations." "Maybe they're just running a little later
than usual," Halifu suggested. "That certainly possible, Sir. But when
that's happened before, he's at least dropped me a short Voice
transmission to let me know about the delay. After all, he knows
I'm camped out on the Hell's Gate side of the portal, waiting,
whenever I expect to hear from him and he's usually careful about
not leaving me hanging around when there's not going to be any
Voice traffic to receive after all." Halifu frowned. Put that way, Traygan's
failure to check in with Baulwan did sound a bit peculiar. In fact,
his frown deepened, when he put that failure together with the
message chan Baskay had transmitted up-chain about Arthag's
suspicions, it became more than just peculiar. He looked back up at Baulwan and saw
the same thought in the youthful Voice's eyes. Of course, Baulwan
was the one who'd relayed that very message to Halifu. Not only
that, but Arthag was also an Arpathian, and one with a steadily
growing reputation among his fellow countrymen. Clearly,
Baulwan, at least, had taken his and chan Baskay's warning to heart.
"I understand your concern, Shansair," the
company-captain said after a moment. "In fact, now that I've had a
chance to think about it, you're starting to make me a bit nervous,
too." He smiled tightly at the Voice. "On the other hand, we're
probably both a little extra jumpy just now." "I thought about that, Sir." Baulwan
seemed to relax a little at Halifu's reaction. "That's why I tried to
contact him when he didn't come through on schedule. I
didn't get any response, Sir." "I see." Halifu grimaced and climbed out of his
chair. "Come with me," he said, and led the way
out of his office and across Fort Shaylar's muddy parade ground.
He always thought better in the open, and he needed to carefully
consider what Baulwan had told him. "Have you ever had trouble getting
through to him before when you initiated the contact?" he asked the
Voice as Baulwan walked a respectful half-pace behind him and to
his right. "Honestly, Sir?" The Arpathian shrugged.
"I did have trouble making contact a couple of times. Once, he was
asleep, and it took me at least half a dozen contact attempts to wake
him up. The other time, he was concentrating on something else and
it took him a while to Hear me. But both of those were
unscheduled contacts. This time around, he should have been
expecting to Hear something from me, I'd think, since I hadn't
Heard anything from him." "I see," Halifu repeated. They reached the foot of the tall, steep,
ladder-like stair that zigzagged up to be top of the fort's observation
tower, and the company-captain started up it, with Baulwan
following. It was a stiff climb, which Halifu made it a point to
make at least three times a day on the premise that whatever didn't
kill him would help maintain his current belt size, and he was
slightly amused, despite his growing concern, as the considerably
younger Voice began to puff before they were two-thirds of the
way up. They topped out, and Halifu crossed to the
sturdy, split-log railing around the observation platform and leaned
forward, resting his elbows and forearms on it as he gazed out
through the stupendous portal in front of him. It'd take a dozen damned forts this size
to really cover this portal, he thought, for far from the first
time. No one had ever seen a portal this size before, and their wasn't
any real point in pretending Fort Shaylar was anything more than an
administrative center. Technically, he was supposed to have enough
manpower to let him send out patrols to cover the entire face of the
portal for which he was responsible. Actually, he wouldn't have had
enough men for that even if none of his assigned strength had been
sent forward to chan Tesh. Hell's Gate was thirty-seven miles across,
which meant the actual frontage to be patrolled would have been
seventy-four miles. Seventy-four miles of rainsoaked, incredibly
luxuriant, virgin woodland. Under the circumstances, all he could
realistically hope to do was keep an eye on things, relay messages
back and forth between chan Tesh and chan Baskay and the home
universe, and keep at least a few of his dragoons available for field
service in some sort of emergency. And I've stripped my own support
weapons to the bone sending them forward to help chan Tesh,
he reminded himself sourly. Not that he—or chan Tesh
—had had a lot of choice about that. "When are you scheduled for your next
transmission up-chain?" he asked Baulwan. "I'm not, really, Sir," the Voice replied.
Halifu arched an eyebrow, and the young Arpathian shrugged
slightly. "I'm sorry, Sir. I thought you knew that." "Son," Halifu said with a crooked smile,
"there's been so much crap going on out here ever since we met
these people that I'm willing to bet there're at least a dozen things
people think I know about that I don't." "I should have seen to it that this wasn't
one of them, Sir," Baulwan said a touch stiffly. "I apologize for
failing to do that." "Why don't you save the apologies for
something that deserves them?" Halifu said. "Thank you, Sir." Baulwan seemed to
relax just a bit. In fact, he actually allowed himself a slight smile of
his own. "To be honest, Sir, we haven't tried to keep a set schedule
because Rokam and I are all alone out here. The rest of the Voices
are spread almost as thin as we are, and most of us are trying to get
as much rest as we can whenever we don't have to be
actively transmitting." Halifu nodded. Fatigue could become a
real problem for anyone who pushed his or her particular Talent too
hard. In extreme cases, it could lead to Talent burnout, or even
death. And Talent fatigue could be insidious, creeping in without
being noticed. Voices were particularly susceptible to it, especially
if they worked in one of the major Voicenet transmission junctions.
Or, he thought dryly, if the
poor luckless bastards happen to be the only two Voices available
out here at the arse-end of nowhere and they're spending all their
time transmitting diplomatic notes up and down the chain. "Erthek Vardan's the next Voice in the
chain," Baulwan went on. "He's got pretty good transmission range,
but his reception range is a lot shorter, and he's young—
younger than I am, I mean, Sir," the youthful Voice said,
flushing slightly, despite his Arpathian rearing, as Halifu smothered
a chuckle. "I know, I know," the company-captain
said after a moment. He patted the Voice on the shoulder
apologetically. "I didn't mean to laugh at you, Shansair. It's just that
I'm afraid that from where I stand, neither of you is what I'd
call particularly ancient." "I suppose not, Sir." Baulwan grinned a bit
sheepishly. That was a good sign, Halifu thought. Maybe he was
making some progress with the boy, after all. "But what I was going to say, Sir," the
Voice continued, "is that Erthek's sensitivity is a bit on the low
side, and he tires quickly. Traygan and I are only about fifteen miles
apart, and he's sensitive enough that he can usually Hear me if I
'shout' loud enough, even if he isn't actively Listening for me.
Erthek's almost three hundred miles from here, and he has to settle
into at least an upper-stage trance to receive from me, so I can only
contact him at times when he's already expecting me to. And, like I
said, he tires quickly, too. Early last week, when we had that long
transmission from Platoon-Captain chan Baskay, he had to break it
into two separate transmissions. So we usually try to conserve his
strength. He mounts a Listening watch for me for ten minutes either
side of the hour every two hours, and unless an incoming message
for us is urgent, he holds it until the next time I contact
him instead of his trying to initiate contact with me. Of course,
the fact that I spend so much time on the other side of the portal
maintaining contact with Traygan is another reason for him to wait
for me to make contact. And since this entire leg of the Voicenet's
been reserved solely for military traffic—well, military and
diplomatic, I suppose—there isn't really all that much traffic,
even if the amount we do have tends to cluster in fairly intensive
bursts." "But he's not going to be Listening for you
right this minute?" "No, Sir. Not for another—"
Baulwan checked his watch "—ninety minutes or so." "I see." Halifu rubbed his chin, gazing
thoughtfully through Hell's Gate at the autumn-struck trees on the
other side. It was just like the gods, he thought sourly, to dump
endless buckets of rain here in New Uromath while the universe on
the other side of the portal hadn't seen a drop of rain in almost three
weeks. He really would have preferred for Vardan
to be expecting a message from Baulwan at any moment. Unless a
Voice's Talent was particularly strong, it was very difficult to
attract his attention with an incoming Voice message he wasn't
anticipating. It sounded as if it would have been even harder than
usual in Vardan's case, and under the circumstances, Grafin Halifu
really, really wished he could report Rokam Traygan's missed
transmission to Baulwan to his superiors up the chain. There was
almost certainly a completely innocent explanation for the Voice's
silence, but Halifu would have felt much more comfortable if
someone else knew about it. We don't have enough redundancy in
the Voicenet, he told himself sourly. On the other hand, we
never designed it for a crisis like this one. And, of course, it
doesn't help any that the gods were inconsiderate enough to let this
happen clear out at the end of the multiverse, where all
Talents are in such short supply. He'd never truly realized just how fragile
the Voicenet was until all hell had broken loose. Now, after Shaylar
Nargra-Kolmayr's murder and Darcel Kinlafia's departure for
Sharona, he was acutely conscious of just how overstretched their
communications capability truly was. "All right, Shansair," he said finally. "We
may both be worrying ourselves over nothing, but I'd rather do that
than not worry about something I should've
worried about. So, as soon as your friend Vardan is likely to be
listening for you, I want you to send the word up-chain that we're
having trouble contacting Traygan. Unless, of course, we hear from
him in the meantime, that is." "Yes, Sir. I'll see to it." "Good, Shansair." Halifu patted the
youngster on the shoulder again, then turned and started down the
steep stairway to the parade ground—and his waiting
paperwork—once again. Thousand Toralk had discovered
something else to worry about. It was barely thirty air miles from the
swamp portal to the huge portal which had been christened Hell's
Gate and lent its name to this entire universe. Of course, that was
thirty miles of solid, impenetrable treetops, and like most dragon
pilots, Toralk was always at least a little uncomfortable about
flying over terrain where he and his beast couldn't put down in a
hurry, if they had to. That wasn't what was bothering him at the
moment, however. No, what was bothering him was the
fact that he'd just spent the better part of fifteen minutes with his
entire force circling directly above Fallen Timbers without getting a
single response from Narshu or Skirvon. And I've got better things to do than
hang around up here all day admiring the
scenery . . . however damned spectacular
it may be, he thought sourly, looking north towards Hell's
Gate. That portal was so huge that it was clearly
visible at his present altitude, even from here. In fact, it dominated
the entire northern horizon. Nor was it alone. KlayrmanToralk and
his pilots had a ringside seat for something no human being had
ever seen before, for Hell's Gate was a cluster. The portal detector Magister Halythan had
invented had already told them precisely where each of the
associated portals was, but at this moment, Toralk scarcely needed
it. He could actually see no less than four of them simultaneously
—four semi-circular windows, of widely differeing sizes,
but all of them at least several miles across and high, opening into
four totally separate universes. He saw a midnight-black night sky
through one, a dark-green, fecund jungle through another, and an
icy snowscape through yet a third. The incredible vistas dominated
the horizons, making the incalculable value of this universe starkly
plain, yet their very visibility only made the heavy tree cover even
more frustrating. He could see all of them, even get
dragons tghrough any of them he chose, but he couldn't get the
beasts on the ground anywhere in this massively forested
wilderness . . . just as he couldn't even
see the ground directly below him here! Still, the visibility looking up
ought to be considerably better, and despite the tree cover, Skirvon
and Narshu had to know there were dragons overhead. Or they
should have, anyway. Even if the canopy was getting in their way,
the tangled scar of wind-downed trees where the original clash with
the Sharonians had occurred was right next to them. It would never
do to land a dragon, and even if Toralk had been able to get one
down, he'd never have gotten it back into the air again. But Narshu
should have been bright enough to post a lookout out in the middle
of it, where the hole torn through the canopy would have allowed
him to make visual contact. We should have brought the gryphons
, Toralk told himself irritably. He knew why they hadn't, of
course. In fact, it had been his own idea. After all, the total distance
to be covered on this leg was only thirty damned miles. How the
hells' much reconnaissance capability were they likely to need? And
gryphons were . . . problematical, at best,
as a strike weapon without very exact pre-attack planning and
programming from their handlers. They certainly weren't something
anyone wanted to interject into the middle of a possibly confused
infantry action! But if he'd thought about it, he would've
realized that he could at least have put a recon gryphon down
through the Fallen Timbers opening to confirm what was happening
there. Oh, stop, Klayrman! he
told himself. You figured from the get-go that if anything went
seriously wrong out here, the entire operation would turn into an
utter fiasco. So, either you were going to find Narshu
sitting here in control of the position, or else the shit was
going to be so deep it really wasn't going to matter. So
there actually wasn't much point worrying about sending gryphons
in on recon missions, was there? He glowered down at the treetops for a
few more seconds, then shook his head. He couldn't afford to hang
around here any longer. Carthos' unicorns would be here within
another hour or so, max, and he had his own mission to complete.
"Take us on!" he ordered his pilot. "Yes, Sir!" The command dragon broke out of its
holding pattern and headed due north, and hundreds of steadily
beating dragon wings followed in its wake. "Any time now," chan Baskay murmured.
The platoon-captain drew rein and turned
in the saddle, gazing back the way they'd come. Not that he'd really
expected to see anything. One of the things Company-Captain chan
Tesh had insisted upon was the necessity of finding at least the
nearer of the secondary portals in the Hell's Gate cluster. Thanks to
Darcel Kinlafia's ability to sense the compass bearings of other
portals, he'd at least been able to tell them roughly where to look
before he left, and they'd been astonished to discover that there
were no less than three more portals within less than sixty miles of
Fallen Timbers. Two of them, in fact, were less than fifteen miles
from the site of the massacre which had started this entire
confrontation. Of those, one connected to what was obviously New
Farnal, while the other connected to an open, rolling expanse of
grassland—currently covered in the first snow of winter
—which could have been the heart of New Ternath or any of
a score of other places. At the moment, the thirty-odd men of what
had become Dorzon chan Baskay's command were still about five
miles from the New Farnal portal. They'd concentrated on speed,
pushing their horses as hard as the terrain permitted, and their trail
through the drifts of the forest's bone-dry leaves was painfully
obvious. For now. Hulmok Arthag's suggestion about how to
"conceal" that trail had horrified chan Baskay when he first heard it.
Of course, chan Baskay had spent much of his youth on his family's
estates in Reyshar. They were located in central Chairifon, in an
area of endless forests where the primary local industries all relied
on forestry products, and he'd spent most of his boyhood hunting,
fishing, and hiking in woods very much like these. That youthful
experience had left him with a deep reverence for
trees . . . and a matching horror of forest
fires. Arthag, on the other hand, was a son of the
steppes. Forests held no special attraction to him, which had
undoubtedly made it much easier for him to hit upon the idea in the
first place. Once he had, despite chan Baskay's own emotional
response to it, the Ternathian had been unable to come up with a
logical argument against it. Except, of course, for insisting that we
had to have enough of a head start before he started playing with
matches, chan Baskay thought now. But Arthag had had an answer for that, as
well. He and Chief-Armsman chan Hathas had quickly rigged a
crude timer using several gallons of kerosene and a candle, and if
his estimate of the candle's burning rate was accurate, it should be
reaching the kerosene any minute now. So stop looking over your shoulder
and get your attention back where it belongs, chan Baskay
scolded himself. The last thing you need to do is hang around
back here long enough for the fire to catch up with you! He snorted, shook his head, and put his
mount into a canter to catch up with the rest of the column. Toralk's command dragon skimmed just
above the treetops as it swept through into the next universe. With such a huge portal to play with, there
was no need for them to make the crossing where anyone in the
Sharonian fort could possibly see them. And thanks to the
successful scouting mission the Andaran Scouts' chief sword had
carried out, they knew precisely where that fort was, and its exact
coordinates had been entered into their navigation units. That was the good news; the low
cloudbase was the even better news. While the cloud cover would make the
coordination of his strikes—especially with the air-mobile
infantry and cavalry—difficult, it also offered the possibility
of additional concealment. He'd covered this possibility in his
original mission planning, although the casualties they'd taken in
the initial attack had led him to make some fairly substantial
adjustments in light of the demonstrated efficacy of the Sharonians'
weapons. He wished that he'd had more time to work on those
adjustments, but the Air Force had always emphasized an officer's
need to think on his feet, and he'd discussed his new attack variants
with his strike COs in their hasty conference before leaving the
swamp portal behind. He'd been able to see how heavy the cloud
cover was going to be well before he actually crossed the portal's
threshold. In fact, the overcast was crowding through the portal into
the Hell's Gate universe with the promise of at least some badly
needed rain. He'd already fired the sequence of flares to indicate his
chosen variant, and now he watched Hundred Geyrsof's strike
disappear into the thick overcast ahead of his ponderous transports.
Shansair Baulwan was still on top of the
Fort Shaylar observation tower. It wasn't as if he had any other pressing
duties he had to attend to, and one place was as good as another
while he waited until Erthek would be Listening for him. In fact,
this was a much better spot than most. He'd heard that Company-
Captain Halifu liked to come up here to think about things, and
leaning on the rail, looking out across the marvelous view, he
could understand why. Like Hulmok Arthag, Baulwan was a child
of the steppes, and all of the woods stretching out on either hand
would have been bad enough even without the apparently
inexhaustible and unending rain. Up here, he could get his head
above the treetops, let his mind clear. He was beginning to think he'd done
Halifu a disservice by lumping him with other Uromathians he'd
had the misfortune to meet. It was hard to remind himself that
Uromathians could be just as different from one another as anyone
else, but a Voice ought to be more aware of that than other people.
He'd have to make a point of keeping his mind open where Halifu
was concerned, he decided. He straightened up, stretched, and checked
his watch again. Fifteen more minutes before Erthek would start
Listening. Horban Geyrsof had never been more
grateful for clouds in his entire life. No dragon pilot really liked flying through
soup this thick, especially in formation. Midair collisions between
dragons were almost always ugly, particularly if battle dragons
were involved. They were always touchy, and they seldom extended
the benefit of the doubt to someone who ran into them in flight. But, after his experiences at the swamp
portal, Geyrsof was delighted to take the 3012th and its
sister strike, the 4016th, into the clouds. The dragon-healers had
patched up Graycloud's and Windslasher's wing membranes, but
both of the remaining yellows were still proddy. They'd not only
lost wingmates, but they'd found out that Sharonian weapons
hurt. They were going to be much happier if they didn't get shot
at again . . . which summed up Geyrsof's
own attitude quite nicely, actually. As for the reduced visibility, all of the
3012th's and 4016th's pilots were experienced formation flyers,
and all of them understood the necessity of tightening their
intervals and holding their positions relative to one another when
visibility fell into the crapper this way. And they were all
experienced instrument flyers, too, putting their trust in their
navigation units' position and altitude figures rather than trying to
rely upon their fallible human senses. And, best of all, the bastards in that
fort aren't going to have enough warning to get their damned heavy
weapons into action, he told himself grimly. He kept one eye on his own nav unit and
the other on his single remaining wingman as both strikes crossed
over the boundary between the universes well to the east of its
objective. Then they turned west, following the preplotted
waypoints programmed into their navigation units, until they were
sweeping steadily towards the back side of the Sharonian fort. Petty-Captain Baulwan took one more
look at his watch, then nodded in satisfaction. Erthek would be
starting to Listen for him sometime in the next couple of minutes,
and Baulwan began preparing himself to contact the other Voice.
He closed his eyes, concentrating on his Talent, letting it flow up
from the depths of his mind like a crystal-clear water welling up
from the throat of a mountain spring. At moments like this, he
knew the shamans were right about the wondrous touch of the
gods. He felt himself relaxing, and breathed
slowly and deeply, preparing, getting ready to reach out— No one in Fort Shaylar saw them coming.
Hundred Geyrsof's pilots, guided by their
navigation units, had arrived at precisely the right spot at precisely
the correct momen and tipped over into their attack dives when all
they could see was the wet, soaking interior of the clouds through
which they were flying. It was risky—they didn't know
exactly how low the cloudbase actually was, or what obstacles
might be hiding in it if their navigation was even slightly off
—but it also meant they had perfect cover all the way down.
Even if anyone in the fort had suspected the existence of Arcana's
dragons for a moment, it would have done them no good under
those conditions. In fact, the lumpy gray ceiling was at
barely twelve hundred feet. At that low an altitude, the attack
dragons were already starting to pull out when they broke clear of
the clouds. They were going to have time for only a single attack
each, and they had mere seconds to find their targets for it, but
seconds were enough. Sixteen fireballs exploded in the interior
of Fort Shaylar almost as one. Grafin Halifu had just signed the report
about the triumphant relocation of those incredibly irritating
cavalry mounts when the first explosions began. He lunged up out of his chair, snatched up
his pistol belt, and charged out his office door. By the time he reached Farzak Partha's
desk, the entire parade ground was a roaring holocaust. There couldn't be that much to burn, a
shocked, horrified corner of his mind insisted while the shrieks and
screams ripped through his very soul. The shrieks and screams of
his men—his men—burning like living torches
in that impossible inferno. There'd been no warning, no preparation.
One instant, everything was orderly, normal; the next instant,
devastation was upon them all. Partha leapt up from his own desk just in
time to tackle Halifu. The outer surfaces of the fort's log structures
were already smoking and charring under the incredible heat
radiating from the red dragons' fireballs, but they still offered at
least some protection to the people inside them, and Partha's quick
thinking saved Halifu's life at least briefly. The company-captain hit the rough floor
hard. Hard enough to shake him back into a semblance of
rationality. He squirmed free of Partha's grasp and climbed back to
his feet as the initial wave of fireballs exhausted their power and
dissipated. He moved forward again, then, this time
with Partha at his heels. The admin block's door was jammed,
warped in its frame by the brutal heat, and he had to kick it open.
Then he stepped out into a scene of nightmare. The lucky ones were already dead. Everywhere he looked, it seemed, there
were bodies. Twisted, contorted, charred dead men, smoldering
with an intolerable stench of burning flesh. Here and there among
the corpses were the screaming, writhing bodies of hideously
maimed troopers who were still alive. He knew those men, knew
most of them by their first names, and he couldn't even recognize
them. He advanced onto the parade ground, and
half the fort's buildings were on fire around him. The observation
tower blazed like a huge torch, soaked in oil, and a seared
scarecrow of a human figure hung over the platform rail like a
shriveled, blazing mummy. His mind refused to absorb the reality,
couldn't find a way to process the information. He needed time for
that, and there wasn't any time. Something made him look up at the sky
just in time to see a final pair of huge, impossible creatures hurtling
suddenly out of the clouds. They streaked down towards the flame-
wracked abattoir which had once been Fort Shaylar, and Grafin
Halifu found his H&W in his hand. The heavy, long-barreled revolver rose, his
thumb cocked the hammer, and he began to fire. He was still firing when the gas cloud
enveloped what was left of his command. Commander of One Hundred Sylair
Worka looked at his chronometer and grimaced in disgust. It wasn't his fault, but that didn't make him
any happier to be running well over two hours behind schedule.
Those damned Sharonian booby traps had imposed a delay out of
all proportion to their actual effectiveness, and he wished Fifty
Narshu had at least been assigned a hummer handler. But, no, Worka thought sourly. We couldn't risk the Sharonians finding out about the hummers,
could we? Of course not! So what if it makes it impossible to
communicate when it all hits the fan? His expression grew briefly even more
disgusted, then he shook his head. Part of the problem was that
neither side knew what it ought to be concealing from the other, he
reflected. So Arcana had wound up hiding just about
everything . . . even when it was an
operational pain in the arse. He supposed it all made sense, but it
would have been far more convenient—and, undoubtedly,
more reassuring to Narshu—if Worka had been able to send
him a message to explain the delay. Well, we're only thirty minutes or so
out now. In fact, the point ought to be— "Sir!" Worka looked up from his chronometer as
one of his troopers came towards him at a stiff canter. A light
cavalry unicorn could manage speeds of up to forty miles an hour
and maintain a gallop for ninety minutes at a time in decent
terrain . . . which, of course, this mass of
trees most definitely was not. Still, Lance Ranlak was moving at a
good clip. The trooper drew up beside his company
commander and saluted. "What is it, Yurain?" Worka asked. "Sir, Sword Kalcyr's respects, and he
thinks we've got a problem." "Problem?" Worka stiffened in the saddle.
Senior Sword Barcan Kalcyr was the company's senior noncom.
He'd been everywhere and done everything, and he didn't use the
word "problem" lightly. "Yes, Sir. He said to tell you he smells
smoke. Lots of smoke." Worka gazed at the trooper for a few
moments, then pressed with his heels, and sent his mount galloping
forward. The constant coming and going of the
diplomats who'd been negotiating with the Sharonians—not
to mention all of the Sharonian traffic between the swamp portal
and the Class Eight—had produced a well-worn, surprisingly
broad trail, and Worka's troopers crowded aside to let him pass. He
made good time, and well before he reached Kalcyr's position, he'd
come to the conclusion that the senior sword had, if anything,
understated the situation. The hundred's unicorn snorted uneasily,
tossing its horned head, as the first sharp-smelling banners of
smoke came flowing through the woods. "What do we have, Barcan?" Worka asked
as he drew up beside the noncom. "According to my nav unit, we're only
about five miles out, Sir," Kalcyr replied. "I don't think we're
getting through that, though." He pointed, and Worka's jaw tightened as
he looked in the indicated direction. The stiff breeze was blowing
across the trail at the next best thing to right angles. Now, as he
gazed ahead, he realized that the smoke he'd smelled on his way
forward had been only outriders, only the stray tendrils of the
massive wall of smoke rolling steadily westward ahead of them. "Where there's smoke, there's fire, Sir,"
Kalcyr observed in a tone which sounded as disgusted as Worka
felt. "Yes, there is, Senior Sword," Worka
agreed. "In fact—" He broke off, gesturing, and Kalcyr
grunted as they both saw the first, abrupt crackle of flames coming
towards them through the smoke. One of the towering forest giants
went up like torch in a glare of crownfire, little more than two
hundred yards further along the trail. Worka's unicorn flattened its lynx-like
ears, and he felt the sudden tension quivering in its augmented
muscles. "Time to go, Senior Sword," the hundred
said. "You've got that right, Sir," Kalcyr agreed
feelingly as a second tree flared up, and he blew his whistle. The point men responded instantly
—after all, they were even closer to that oncoming inferno
than Kalcyr or Worka. The hundred and the senior sword waited
until they were sure everyone had heard the signal, then turned their
own unicorns and headed back the way they'd come—rapidly.
Worka knew he'd made the right decision,
but he didn't like the implications one bit. He supposed it was
remotely possible a random lightning strike out of the cloudless sky
might have just happened to start a forest fire in this particular
place at this particular time. It wasn't very likely, though.
Unfortunately, he couldn't think of any good reason for Fifty
Narshu to have been starting any fires. Which meant that if it
wasn't the result of some sort of accident—which Worka
strongly doubted was the case—someone else must
be responsible. Which probably meant things hadn't gone
quite as well as everyone had been assuming, after all. Commander of Five Hundred Alivar
Neshok looked up from the notes transcribed into his personal
crystal as two of the troopers assigned to his Intelligence section
hustled the latest prisoners into the large room Neshok had taken
over for interrogation purposes. The room in question had
originally been meant to serve as a secondary armory, as nearly as
Neshok could tell. It was part of the same building as their main
armory, at least, although it appeared that the fort's garrison must
have been awaiting substantially more weapons and ammunition,
since it had been empty when the Arcanans occupied it. The five Sharonians' hands were manacled
behind them, and most of them were white-faced, obviously
shocked and not a little terrified. Good, the Intelligence officer
thought. Apparently even these barbarians are capable of
absorbing object lessons . . . if
the lesson's pointed enough, at any rate. He returned his attention to his crystal,
ignoring the prisoners as obviously as possible while the
handpicked, carefully instructed guards kicked and cuffed them into
position. Very few of the Sharonian garrison had
survived. In fact, only eleven of the Sharonians actually in the fort
at the moment of the attack had lived long enough for the Healers
to reach them. Two of those had died anyway, which was
unfortunate. Prisoners represented intelligence, and intelligence
was the most deadly weapon of all, especially in a war like this. And it was Alivar Neshok's task to wring
every single drop of information out of these Sharonian scum. It
wasn't always a pretty job, but someone had to do it, and Neshok
knew he did it well. Too many of his colleagues seemed to
forget the psychological aspect of interrogation techniques.
Probably, Neshok often thought, because they'd basically been
nothing but glorified policemen for the better part of two hundred
years. There'd been no wars, no true "enemy" personnel to
interrogate, since the founding of the Union, after all. For the most
part, specialists in Neshok's particular area of expertise had been
interrogating brigands, bandits, claim jumpers—the sort of
scum who routinely preyed upon society out here in the frontier
universes. In the process, they'd gotten lazy. That sort of criminal
was hardly trained or motivated to resist questioning the way
soldiers were, and the interrogator generally had a pretty
detailed idea going in of what he expected to learn. A few basic
verifier spells, and the prisoner's knowledge that those spells were
in place (and of the consequences of adding perjury to the charge
list), were usually enough to get them talking. It was going to take a little more in a case
like this, though, which was why Neshok had designed his
prisoners' "preparation" so carefully. The Healers wouldn't let him talk to their
patients yet. That was also unfortunate. If he'd had his druthers,
Neshok would have interrogated those "patients" before they were
ever allowed to see the Healers in the first place. Pain and terror
were great psychological motivators, after all. But Commander of
Five Hundred Dayr Vaynair, Two Thousand Harshu's senior
medical officer, had other ideas. He'd gotten up on his high
Andaran horse and taken the position that the Kerellian Accords
applied even to these people, which made him irritatingly
representative of Healers in general, in Neshok's experience. Well,
Neshok was Andaran, too, but he wasn't about to let the antiquated
Andaran "honor code" get in the way of his responsibilities.
All very well for Vaynair to stand upon his Healer's Oath without
even bothering to hide his contempt for the people charged with
securing the information the operational commanders simply had to
have. This entire operation had gone so well so far solely because
of the activities of people like Alivar Neshok, but did Vaynair
recognize that? Did he realize he'd had so few Arcanan
patients expressly because Neshok and his Intelligence team had
done their jobs so well? Of course he didn't! He was too occupied
with his contempt for the despised Intelligence people's efforts to
continue to do their jobs. Well, we're just going to have to do
something about Five Hundred Vaynair, aren't we?
Neshok reflected. But not yet. Not until I've had time to
build my case, at any rate. But if Vaynair wasn't going to let him
interrogate his precious patients just yet, then Neshok would have
to make do with prisoners like these. So far, the cavalry patrols Thousand
Carthos had sent spreading out from the captured fort had swept up
over thirty Sharonians who'd been outside the fort itself at the time
of the attack. Most of them had been engaged on the sort of work
details any military post had to provide. The tree cover on this side
of Hell's Gate was just as bad, from the prospect of aerial
operations, as on the other side, which explained why Carthos had
been forced to rely on his unicorns to get out under the branches to
secure the prisoners. Neshok suspected there were still at least one
or two work parties who'd managed to evade the cavalry this far,
although the odds of their continuing to do so much longer were
slim. All of the prisoners they'd so far taken had
been close enough to see the attack on the fort itself, which meant
they'd finally realized that Arcana had combat capabilities which
tremendously outclassed their own. They'd seen the dragons, seen
the explosions of searing heat as the reds belched their fireballs.
They hadn't seen the yellows' gas clouds, but Neshok had
made certain they'd seen the consequences of both dragon
types' breath weapons. That was why he'd had them marched
straight here, across the fort's still-smoldering parade ground into
this log building. The Sharonians hadn't peeled the bark off the
conifer logs from which all of the fort's buildings had been
constructed, and the radiant heat from the fireballs had turned that
bark into flaking ash on every wall which had faced the parade
ground. The bodies hadn't been policed up yet,
either. They lay where they had fallen, twisted and contorted. Those
who'd died of gas inhalation after the second pass of the attack
wore expressions of horror and agony. Most of those who'd been
killed by the fireballs in the first pass, on the other hand, showed no
recognizable expression at all. There wasn't enough left of the
shrunken, twisted chunks of charcoal which had once been humans
for that. Now Neshok entered a few notes into his
PC. They didn't actually say anything particularly important, but it
was one more bit of windowdressing, and he gave himself a curt
nod of approval, then looked up. The prisoners knelt in front of him. One of
them—a short, wiry fellow kneeling at the left end of the line
—reminded Neshok of Hulmok Arthag. That would have
been more than enough to inspire the Intelligence officer with a
lively sense of dislike, since there wasn't much doubt that whatever
had gone wrong at Fallen Timbers, Arthag had almost certainly
been at the bottom of it. Worse, though, this fellow wore the four
red collar pips of a senior-armsman. That made him roughly the
equivalent of a javelin, or possibly even a sword, according to the
tentative table of organization Neshok had managed to work out
for the Sharonians. It also meant that he was the senior
prisoner, which made his hard eyes and mask-like expression
unpromising. The other four were about as physically
diverse as a similar sampling of Arcanan military personnel might
have been. One of them—a towering, broad-shouldered, red-
haired bear of a man with the two red pips of a petty-armsman,
which made him the next senior prisoner—was bigger even
than the Sharonian diplomat, Simrath. The other three ranged in
height between the big petty-armsman and the Arthag-like senior-
armsman. "Well," Neshok said finally, relying upon a
translating crystal to render his words in fluent, idiomatic
Ternathian, "I do hope you . . . gentlemen
are prepared to be reasonable." None of the prisoners said anything, and
Neshok allowed himself a slight frown as their faces hardened
defiantly. "Now, I suppose you may be feeling
heroic," he continued. "Of course, that would be a particularly
stupid thing for you to do, under the circumstances. I'm sure that
what you saw on your way across what used to be your fort has
already suggested as much." He smiled thinly. "It isn't going to be
very long before we move on to your next fort—in Thermyn,
I believe you call it? And after that, we'll be continuing on up-
chain. We won't be getting all the way to Sharona this time, of
course. But by the time your reinforcements can get here, we'll be
in position to run right over them before they even know what's
happening." He smiled again, even more coldly. "You've seen what we did to your
precious fort," he said. "I assure you, your portal fortifications were
even less effective. So just what do you people think is going to
happen when our dragons catch your reinforcement columns in the
open, without any protection at all?" Two of the prisoners' faces had crumbled
as Neshok spoke. They had no way of knowing how vastly the
Intelligence officer had overstated the ease with which chan Tesh's
positions had been taken. Nor could they possibly know he'd just
expended almost his entire store of knowledge about what thousand
Harshu's expeditionary force was likely to run into on its way up-
chain. All they knew was that he seemed to be well informed,
already. The big redhead, and the wiry little senior-armsman, on the
other hand, appeared less impressed. The smaller man's expression
showed no reaction at all—which, of course, was a reaction
in its own right. But his taller companion seemed to be less adept at
concealing his reactions. His eyes narrowed, his mouth tightened,
and his shoulders squared. Good, Neshok thought coldly.
Always best to start with the biggest one, especially when he's one
of the noncoms the others will be looking to for leadership.
It makes the point so much more effectively for the others. The acting five hundred looked at one of
the two guards, and nodded very slightly. Javelin Lisaro Porath stepped forward
without a word in response to the silent command and raised his
heavy infantry arbalest to chest level, then brought its butt down in
a flashing, vertical stroke. It struck the top of the petty-armsman's
left shoulder like a hammer. It also took the big man completely by
surprise, and he grunted in hoarse agony, despite himself, as the
vicious stroke landed. Privately, Neshok was impressed that the
man had managed not to cry out, although he wasn't about to let
any of that show in his own expression. Pain and the physical impact drove the
prisoner forward and down. With his hands behind him, he couldn't
even try to catch himself, and he smashed face-first into the rough,
split-log floor. Blood erupted from his flattened nose and pulped
lips, and Porath reached down, caught him by his hair, yanked him
back upright, and then drove a kneecap brutally into his spine. The
impact hammered him forward again, his hair "slipping" from the
Porath's fingers, and he thudded back onto the floor, where the
guard proceeded to kick him repeatedly in the ribs. The second guard watched the other
prisoners alertly, his arbalest ready, but they seemed too shocked,
too stunned, to pose any kind of threat, and Neshok watched them
closely as he let the brutal, systematic beating go on and on. He
wanted them to stay shocked, wanted them to reflect upon
what could happen to anyone who failed to provide the answers he
sought. By the time the acting five hundred finally
waved one index finger gently and Porath stepped back, panting
with exertion, the big petty-armsman was unconscious. The arbalest
butt had almost certainly broken his shoulder badly, and Neshok
rather doubted that he had a single intact rib. His face was a mass of
blood, bubbling on his lips as he breathed through his mouth rather
than his flattened, broken nose, and his right cheek and lower jaw
were a caved-in ruin of shattered bone. Neshok never doubted for a
moment that the prisoner also had internal injuries, and a dark,
vicious light of purring cruelty glowed in his eyes. "Drag that garbage out and get rid of it,
Javelin Porath," he told the guard. The translating crystal obediently
rendered the order in Ternathian for the other prisoners' benefit, and
the trooper gave a harsh half-grunting laugh, grabbed the
unconscious petty-armsman by an ankle, and dragged him out of the
interrogation room. The sliding, scraping body left a trail of blood
as the brutalized face scrubbed across the splintery floor,
undoubtedly taking still more damage in the process, and Porath
paused long enough to administer a final, savage kick to his
victim's side before he dragged him the rest of the way out the door.
That door closed behind him, and Neshok
allowed his attention to return to the other four prisoners. Or,
rather, he allowed them to see his attention return to them,
as if he'd forgotten the crystal would translate his instructions to
the guard into Ternathian. He smiled coldly at them, then looked up
again as the door opened once more. Javelin Porath stepped back through it.
His arbalest was slung across his back, and he was just settling his
short sword back into its sheath. He rebuttoned the retaining strap
across the quillons as he walked back to stand behind the remaining
prisoners without a word. Very nice, Neshok thought
approvingly. Porath had taken the Intelligence officer's
instructions to heart, and he clearly had a thespian bent. Neshok had
been half-afraid the trooper would do something like ostentatiously
wiping his blade, or something equally obvious. Instead, he'd opted
for something understated enough to clearly imply the desired
effect without overdoing it, and his satisfied expression was more
effective than any theatrically homicidal leer. As if I had any intention of
wasting an intelligence asset that quickly, Neshok thought
contemptuously as he watched the prisoners draw the desired
conclusion. The wiry senior-armsman's face showed absolutely no
change of expression. If anything, his eyes simply hardened even
further, but his companions were quite another matter. There was
still anger in them, Neshok decided. In fact, their anger burned
hotter and fiercer than ever, yet its heat was at least matched by
fresh, choking terror. Obviously, they believed exactly what he'd
wanted them to believe. Hard to blame them for that, really,
even without that neat little bit of acting, he admitted. Just
the beating probably would've killed the bastard in the end, and
these fucking barbarians have never heard of proper
Healers. Even if they had, it might not have occurred to
them—yet—just what that implies when it comes to
the application of . . . forceful arguments
in favor of cooperation. Well, they're going to find out
exactly what that means, aren't they? Eventually, of course.
He was going to have to deal with Vaynair
first, no doubt. One of the things the Kerellian Accords specifically
prohibited was the use of Healers in the interrogation of prisoners.
Alivar Neshok had no intention of allowing his hands to be tied that
way, however. Which was really the main reason Five Hundred
Vaynair had to go. Vaynair would almost certainly go ahead and
Heal the battered petty-armsman this time, but he'd never sign off
on the use of torture or allow any of the Healers under his
command to cooperate by healing the physical consequences of
a . . . rigorous interrogation session only
to let the questioners begin all over again without accidentally
expending their intelligence assets. In the
meantime . . . . "Perhaps the rest of you are feeling
inclined to be a little more cooperative now?" he suggested, and
one of the prisoners—a young under-armsman who couldn't
have been much over twenty—swallowed visibly. Neshok
noted the reaction with satisfaction. "I'm sure, for example," he continued,
"that one of you would like to help me out by telling me exactly
which of the other portals Viscount Simrath and Platoon-Captain
Arthag might have chosen to make for." No one answered, and Neshok showed his
teeth in something no one would ever have mistaken for a smile.
It had become abundantly and painfully
evident that whatever else had happened at Fallen Timbers,
Narshu's mission couldn't possibly have been a complete success. It
was going to be a while before they could prove that conclusively,
however. The forest fire which Neshok was personally certain
Arthag had deliberately started to cover his tracks was rapidly
turning into a demonic holocaust. The tinder-dry autumn forest,
with its deep drifts of leaves, had proved the ideal target for the
Sharonian's arson. A booming, crackling wavefront of flame was
spreading out—it was actually moving upwind, as
well as downwind—and there was no possibility of
containing or controlling that raging fury. It had already completely
blocked the overland route between the swamp portal and Hell's
Gate, and unless some divine agency chose to intervene soon, it was
going to burn all the way back to both of those portals. Not to
mention burning the gods only knew how far in every other
direction, as well. From the Sharonians' perspective, simply
blocking the trail would have been completely worthwhile in its
own right, especially if they'd set the fire before they discovered the
Air Force's existence. It was going to be a pain in the arse for
Arcana even with the advantage of dragons and levitation spells;
without that advantage, it would have delayed Two Thousand
Harshu's offensive for days, probably even longer. The fact that it
was going to completely destroy any possibility of tracking the
Sharonian fugitives from Fallen Timbers was simply gravy from
their viewpoint. But Neshok wasn't about to let them get away with
that. If Rithmar Skirvon and Uthik Dastiri were still alive, Neshok
wanted them back, and not just because they were accredited
diplomats of the Union of Arcana. He wasn't supposed to know just
how . . . friendly the diplomats were with
Two Thousand mul Gurthak, but he was an Intelligence officer. As
such, he had a pretty shrewd notion of how grateful mul Gurthak
would be if Neshok could manage to retrieve them. "Come now," he said almost gently as the
silence stretched out. "I'm sure none of you want to be
so . . . uncooperative that you make me
angry. Believe me, you won't like me when I'm angry." "We don't know where they'd go!"
the young under-armsman blurted suddenly. "That's enough, Sirda," the senior-
armsman said quietly, almost gently. The youngster darted a look at the older
man, then clamped his jaws with a visible effort and stared at the
floor directly in front of him, avoiding any possible eye contact
with Neshok. "No, Sirda," the Arcana said, his voice
almost as quiet as the senior-armsman's, but far, far colder. "It isn't
enough. It isn't nearly enough." The under-armsman—Sirda
—clenched his chained hands into fists behind him. His face
was pale, and he bit his lip, hard, but he didn't speak. Neshok nodded to the second of the two
guards, and the Arcanan trooper bent over Sirda from behind,
twisted his fingers in the young man's hair, and yanked his head
back so hard the youngster couldn't quite smother his cry of pain.
The pressure on his scalp forced him to look up, meet Neshok's
eyes, and the Intelligence officer's smile was cruel and thin. "Someone is going to tell me what
I want to know," Neshok said softly. "Whoever it is, will probably
get to live. As for whoever it isn't . . ."
He let his eyes drift to the trail of blood
the big petty-armsman's face had left across the floor, then looked
back at Sirda. The young man's throat worked, and sweat coated his
face. "In that case," the senior-armsman said
levelly, "why don't you ask me?" Neshok allowed his eyebrows to arch and
gazed at the Sharonian noncom thoughtfully. "I hadn't realized you were so eager to be
reasonable, Senior-Armsman," he said. "Very well, which portal did
Simrath and Arthag make for?" The senior-armsman looked back up at
him for a moment, then said something in a language the translating
crystal didn't understand. The long sentence—or sentences
—sounded guttural, yet flowing and edged with a sort of
harsh music, but the language certainly wasn't Ternathian, and
Neshok frowned. "Speak Ternathian." The Intelligence officer managed to bring
the words out calmly, suppressing—barely in time—
the urge to snap them out. Using anger to generate fear in someone
else was a useful interrogation tool, but allowing a prisoner to
successfully bait him would be a sign of weakness. "Oh," the senior-armsman said. "Your
rock doesn't speak Arpathian?" "Speak Ternathian," Neshok repeated
almost tonelessly, and the kneeling prisoner shrugged. "If you want," he said. "I said, he already
told you. We don't know the answer to your question." "And what else did you say?" Neshok
asked softly. "Actually, what I said was, 'He already
told you. We don't know the answer to your question, you
syphilitic, camel-fucking son of a diseased sow and a hundred pig-
fucking fathers,'<thinspace>" the senior-armsman
replied . . . and smiled. "It was, was it?" Neshok tried to keep his voice calm, level,
despite the sudden, savage bolt of white-hot fury which burst
suddenly through him, but he knew he'd failed. He heard the anger
crackling in his own words, heard the way they quivered about the
edges, and saw the satisfaction in the senior-armsman's eyes. Eyes, Neshok suddenly realized, which,
like the cold smile below them, held not a single trace of fear.
Which dared the acting five hundred to do his worst. And as he
realized that, Neshok realized something else, as well. The senior-
armsman had deliberately redirected Neshok's own attention
—and anger—to himself, and away from the terrified
young under-armsman. The five hundred glared at the Sharonian
in front of him. It would have been inaccurate to say that Neshok
reached a decision. That would have implied a deliberate, at least
semi-rational process. He told himself, later, that it had been
exactly that. That the coldly calculated need to undermine any
defiance the senior-armsman might have managed to inject into his
subordinates was what inspired him. Certainly a trained, determined
interrogator would never allow a prisoner's words—the only
weapon the prisoner possessed—to fill him with such
sudden, volcanic fury that he acted without truly thinking at all. Alivar Neshok looked at the guard
standing behind the Arpathian prisoner, clenched his fist at shoulder
level, and jerked it downward. The Arpathian must have understood what
that gesture meant, but his eyes never flinched and his smile never
faltered as the short sword hissed out of its sheath behind him and
the guard's free hand gripped his hair and yanked his head back. "Now . . .
Sirda," Neshok heard his own voice say across the coppery stink of
the huge fan of blood which had erupted from the senior-armsman's
slashed throat to fill his nostrils, "I believe you had something you
wanted to tell me." "Well, isn't this charming,"
Hulmok Arthag remarked. It was quite astounding, Dorzon chan
Baskay reflected, just how much disgust his fellow platoon-captain
could put into a simple four-word sentence. Not that he could really fault the
Arpathian at this particular moment. The Ternathian officer turned and gazed
back the way they'd come. The portal through which they'd passed
was far smaller than Hell's Gate. In fact, it measured barely three
miles from side to side, which made it even smaller than the swamp
portal. And at the moment, it was like a picture window into the
very heart of one of the Uromathians' fiery hells. The fire Arthag had created had rolled
right up to the portal's very brink. The furious, heat-driven
stormfront of wind had whirled bits and pieces of flaming debris
through the portal as the bone-dry northern forest they'd left behind
consumed itself in a vortex of searing devastation. But there'd never been much chance of
that fire pouring itself through this portal, chan Baskay
reflected. He could feel the fire's heat on his face even here,
hundreds of yards away as he and Arthag stood side-by-side in the
fork of a towering tree. Their chosen tree reared its impressive
height—well over a hundred feet into the air, most of it far
above their present perch—atop the same, sharp ridgeline
over which Chief-Armsman chan Hathas was leading the other
members of their tiny command. Other trees, thousands of
trees, stretched away from this aspect of their arrival portal as far as
they could see, and those trees were anything but "bone-
dry." As nearly as chan Baskay could estimate,
they had to be deep inside the rainforest basin of the mighty
Dalazan River, which drained the vast interior of the continent of
New Farnal. That meant rain. Lots of rain, in daily,
drenching doses. Rain measured not in inches, but in feet
per year. In fact, it was raining right this moment, soaking the upper
canopy of lush green foliage so completely that even entire flaming
branches, borne through the portal in the grip of fire-born
whirlwinds, simply hissed into extinction when they landed. When
Arthag's holocaust had completed its work, this portal was going to
thrust up out of a wasteland of ashes and soot like some surreal
slice of verdant greenery. A very visible surreal slice of
verdant greenery. "It may not be exactly 'charming,'<
thinspace>" chan Baskay said now, in reply to Arthag's
comment, "but in my own humble opinion, it beats the hells out of
the alternative." "There is that," Arthag acknowledged.
"That doesn't mean I have to like it, though.And I don't—like
it, I mean." Chan Baskay snorted, but he had no
trouble understanding Arthag's viewpoint. If the Arpathian hadn't
liked the northern forest of hardwoods and conifers they'd left
behind, their present triple canopy rainforest had to be even worse.
On the other hand, the advantages for a small band of fugitives
were enormous. Although equatorial rainforests were
undoubtedly home to the most diverse collection of plant and
animal life on any world in the multiverse, they were quite different
from the image which the word "jungle" evoked in most people's
minds. They were composed primarily of trees, not vast, thick-
growing thickets of fern-like vegetation. Instead, the surface of the
ground tended to be marked by a layer of rapidly decomposing dead
leaves, dominated by abundant tree seedlings and saplings. Most of
those seedlings and saplings would never reach maturity, since only
a minute fraction of the potential sunlight ever penetrated the upper
tree canopies. The topmost layer of leaves reached heights of over a
hundred and thirty feet, and additional, lower canopies intercepted
any light that got past it. Visibility was still limited in a forest like
that, of course, but not nearly so badly as the average Sharonian
might have assumed. But this particular portal sat in the middle
of what the botanists would have called a "regeneration zone."
Something—possibly even the formation of the portal itself
—had killed back enough trees to open an enormous hole in
the overhead canopies. The light streaming suddenly into the dim,
dark recesses which those canopies had hidden had unleashed an
explosion of growth of more light-demanding species. Herbaceous
varieties had sprung up everywhere, creating something which truly
was very much like the stereotypical idea of a "jungle." By now, the
process was far enough along that the fastest-growing shrubs and
trees were beginning to shade those varieties back out once more,
but the transition was still far from complete. For the moment, the
incredibly luxuriant masses of plant life made any line of sight
much over ten or fifteen yards all but impossible to come by. The
torrential equatorial rains were also able to get through, thanks to
the thinner canopies overhead, and the combination of well over
seventy inches a year of rain, plus the incredible rates of local plant
growth, would quickly conceal any trail they might leave. Perhaps
even more importantly, under the circumstances, the limitless
possibilities for ambushes would force any pursuer to move with
the utmost caution. And if anyone did manage to catch up
with them, he would soon discover that not all of the Faraika I
machine-guns had been sent forward to Company-Captain chan
Tesh. Chan Baskay had only three of the weapons, but once they
were dug in in properly concealed positions, they would wreak
havoc on any opponent. This sodden, mucky, overgrown, dimly lit
jungle was going to be hard on their horses, which undoubtedly
helped explain Arthag's aversion towards it. It was also going to
literally rot the clothes off their backs and the boots off their feet,
and what it would do to improperly maintained firearms scarcely
bore thinking upon. But they'd managed to bring along quite a bit
more ammunition than chan Baskay had realized Arthag had
managed to squirrel away at Fallen Timbers, and they had almost
twice as many rifles as they had troopers to fire
them . . . not to mention half a squad's
worth of slide-action shotguns. "Do you think they're really likely to
follow us in here?" Arthag asked after a moment. "Hard to say." Chan Baskay shrugged. "If
it were me, I'd probably forget about us, at least for a while. They
know there can't be very many of us, and from what Skirvon's told
us, their emphasis has to be on getting as far forward as they can
before they run into Division-Captain chan Geraith. Of course,
they'll probably figure out we have Skirvon with us, and they may
decide to mount some sort of rescue attempt." Chan Baskay snorted
harshly. "From what I've seen of him, I wouldn't want him
back in their place! They may have different standards, but even so,
Division-Captain chan Geraith has to be their number one worry
right now." "Do they really know the Division-Captain
is coming?" Arthag asked. Chan Baskay looked at him, and it was
the Arpathian's turn to shrug. "I was just a little busy while you
were talking to him," he pointed out mildly. "Fair enough," chan Baskay conceded.
"And the answer is that they do, and they don't, assuming Skirvon
really knows what he's talking about. Apparently, they'd managed to
plant 'reconnaissance crystals' on us. I suppose if they can record
sounds and images in the 'personal crystals' they let us see, there's
no reason they couldn't use other crystals and their godsdamned
magic to record tactical information, too. "At any rate, Skirvon obviously knows
we've been expecting a substantial reinforcement. I don't think he
knows exactly how substantial, or exactly when it's about
to arrive, though. And from some of the other things he's said, it's
even more obvious to me that they've significantly underestimated
the firepower chan Geraith is going to be bringing with him." "Nice to know we're not the only ones
who've fucked up completely," Arthag observed in a conversational
tone, and chan Baskay grimaced. "I take your point," the Ternathian said.
"And I wish there were some way we could get what we know
—or get Skirvon, at least—to the Division-Captain
before he runs straight into these bastards." "Maybe somebody else will manage to get
the word out," Arthag suggested. "I hope so, but they've thought about that,
too." Chan Baskay's voice was heavier, and Arthag quirked an
eyebrow at him. "They know about the Voices, Hulmok,"
chan Baskay said. "And they've come up with a plan for dealing
with them. It's the same one they used to deal with Rokam and chan
Treskin. According to Skirvon, they intend to shoot every Voice
they encounter out of hand." Arthag's nostrils flared, and his eyes went
so bleak and cold that for just an instant, chan Baskay was
frightened of him. Then the Arpathian drew a deep breath. "I suppose that's one way to deal with the
problem." His voice was matter-of-fact, almost thoughtful, but the
eyes which went with it were carved from the heart of an obsidian
glacier. "Still, eventually they're going to miss one somewhere." "No doubt they are. But remember, the
one big weakness of the Voicenet—aside, of course, from
the fact that we don't have nearly enough Voices out here in the
first place—is the fact that no Voice can reach another one through a portal, and Skirvon says they know it. That's the
weak spot in the chain, and these people plan to exploit it and get as
far up-chain as they can before anyone manages to pass the word
that they're coming." "And at the same time, they're going to be
looking for someplace they can dig in against counterattack,"
Arthag said. "Someplace with a small enough portal to make
defending it practical." "That's the idea," chan Baskay
acknowledged, impressed not so much by Arthag's ability to figure
that out as by the Arpathian's ability to figure it out so quickly. "If
they can't find one, though, they're planning to use their
godsdamned dragons to devastate our supply lines in a running
campaign." This time, Arthag only nodded, and chan
Baskay chuckled grimly. If there was anyone in the multiverse
who'd understand the niceties of cutting an over-extended opponent
off from his logistics base, it would have to be an Arpathian. "You know," Arthag said after a moment,
"this really and truly sucks, doesn't it?" Five Hundred Neshok watched in
profound satisfaction as the remaining prisoners were dragged out
of his presence. They had to be dragged; at least two of them
wouldn't be doing any unassisted walking until he'd finally gotten
the Healers to attend to them. Not that there was any particular rush
about that. He'd had a special holding area of jury-
rigged but sturdy cells erected just off his chosen interrogation
room. It allowed him to keep prisoners he'd already interrogated
segregated from the general population of captured Sharonians.
And it also just happened to keep them handy, close enough to hear
the results of his troopers' efforts to . . .
persuade the recalcitrant to tell him what he wanted to know. And, he admitted to himself,
hanging on to them here ought to keep any nosy idiots like Five
Hundred Vaynair out of my hair. Sooner or later, he knew, there were going
to be questions about his methods. That prick Vaynair would see to
that, if no one else did. But by the time that happened, Alivar
Neshok would have amassed enough solid, reliable, useful
information to make it obvious just how ridiculous Vaynair's
potential protests were. They had to have that information,
and Neshok knew superior officers remembered subordinates
who'd had the balls to do what had to be done, even if the strict
letter of the Articles of War had to be bent just a bit in the process.
Two Thousand mul Gurthak already owed
him. And the two thousand recognized Neshok's capabilities, as
well, as his present assignment clearly demonstrated. But valuable
as mul Gurthak's patronage would undoubtedly prove, the fact
remained that the Union Army was overwhelmingly dominated by
the Andaran officer corps. Adding someone like Two
Thousand Harshu to his list of . . .
sponsors would be even more valuable, and Harshu wasn't likely to
forget the Intelligence officer whose efforts were about to make
him the victor in the opening campaign of the first inter-universal
war in history. His lips quirked in a slight, satisfied smile
at the thought, and he nodded to the trooper who was sluicing
buckets of water across the floor to get rid of the worst of the mess,
then stepped outside to catch a breath of some fresh air which
wasn't tainted by the stink of blood and vomit. He had at least five
or ten minutes before the next batch of intelligence sources arrived,
and he crossed the covered veranda built across the width of the
armory and leaned on its railing, watching the activity swirling
around him. The armory buildings formed an island of
calm in the midst of all that action for several reasons. One was the
result of his own insistence on the need for privacy to let him
isolate his interrogation subjects in order to instill the proper
psychological attitude. And another, no doubt, was that Thousand
Carthos didn't want any of his troopers fooling around with the
unknown, alien weapons which had been gathered up from where
the slaughtered garrison had dropped them. They'd been hauled back
to the Sharonians' own armory and stacked there, where they could
be kept under guard, if only to prevent potentially lethal accidents.
He heard a monstrous flapping sound and
looked up to see a quartet of tactical transport dragons, towing a
pair of cargo pods and escorted by a single, slightly understrength
three-dragon flight of reds, heading almost directly north, away
from Fort Shaylar and deeper into the universe the Sharonians had
called New Uromath. The terrain wasn't especially promising for
aerial operations out there, Neshok reflected. Thanks to their
navigation units, Two Thousand Harshu's forces knew exactly
where they were, on the upper west coast of Andara, and Magister
Halathyn's portal detector told them where to find the next portal
headed up-chain. With that information, it wasn't hard to predict
that the nearly three hundred miles between Fort Shaylar and the
universe the Sharonians had christened Thermyn consisted of
exactly the same rainsoaked, heavily wooded terrain. There was no
place dragons could set down in that sort of terrain, and the
improvements (such as they were) the Sharonians had made to the
hacked-out overland trail between Fort Shaylar and the portal were
minimal. None of that worried Neshok particularly,
however. There might not be any handy landing zones between here
and the New Uromath-Thermyn portal, but there was also no reason
for the expeditionary force to need any. The next portal was smaller
than Hell's Gate—Magister Halathyn's detector had already
told them that much, not that they'd really needed the detectors for
that; no one had ever seen a portal Hell's Gate's size, far less one
bigger. But his prisoner interrogations had confirmed that it was
still the next best thing to ten miles
across . . . and that the so-called "fort"
built to cover it was little more sophisticated—or manned
—than Fort Shaylar had been. The advanced forces Two
Thousand Harshu and Thousand Toralk were sending ahead should
find it child's play to slip through a portal that size under cover of
night without being spotted. And the terrain on the far side of
the portal was very different from that on this side. Fort Brithik lay
in the midst of the vast, level plains of central Andara, which
—unlike these miserable, dripping woods or the smoldering
desert left by the forest fire still raging in the Hell's Gate universe
—was ideal terrain for air-mobile operations. Those same
prisoner interrogations had also told them which way to go in
search of the next portal beyond
Brithik . . . and where to find the next
half-dozen Voice relay stations. Magister Halathyn's detectors would
undoubtedly have pointed them in the direction of the next portal,
even without the information Neshok had wrung out of his
prisoners. For that matter, the fact that the Sharonians had no
dragons meant there were bound to be roads—or at least
tracks—to point the way to their next destination. But it was
thanks to Neshok' efforts that they knew how far they had
to go (and where to look when they got there) to find those never-
to-be-sufficiently-damned Voices. The Voice relay between New Uromath
and Thermyn, for example, was on this side of the portal
connecting them. The distance was short enough to require only a
single relay, but whereas Fort Brithik was built in Thermyn, where
there was at least less rain and better lines of sight, the Voice
outpost was in New Uromath. As far as the Sharonians knew, there
was no real security need to put it under the cover of Fort Brithik's
palisades, and by putting the Voice on this side of the portal, he was
more handily available for contact from Fort Shaylar or the Voice
at Fallen Timbers. Clearly, the Sharonians had decided messages
moving up-chain were more likely to the time-critical than
messages moving down-chain, which explained the Voice's
location. He was close enough to the portal that he could easily
cross it to transmit messages up-chain or check for messages
coming down-chain at regularly scheduled intervals, yet always
available at any other time for any potentially critical message from
the Sharonian negotiators. Without the information Neshok had
gotten out of his prisoners, it was likely the relay station would
have been overlooked by people who expected the Voice they
wanted to be inside Fort Brithik's protection. And if that had
happened, the odds were entirely too good that the Voice might
have evaded the Arcanans long enough to break back across the
portal himself and pass a warning back to Sharona. That wasn't going to happen now.
Those same interrogations had informed Neshok that the relay
station had been built on ground which, unlike most of the rest of
the terrain between here and Thermyn, was not covered in
dense woodland. It was hard to conceive of a forest fire in these
environs, and Neshok suspected that the one which had made the
clearing in which the relay station had been built had actually been
set by a prairie grass fire coming through the portal from Thermyn
long before the Sharonians discovered either universe. Where the
fire had come from didn't matter, however. What mattered was that
it was big enough to offer landing space for dragons relatively close
to the relay station, yet far enough back to land unseen and invisible
on a moonless, drizzling night. And that the relay station itself was far
enough away from the portal for the discharge of weapons
less . . . showy than the Sharonians' to
pass unnoticed by the fort's garrison. And, he thought coldly, still
watching the quartet of transports and their escorts fade into the
early evening sky, even if something should happen to go wrong
there, there's always the next Voice relay beyond
Fort Brithik. There Voices might offer the
Sharonians all sorts of strategic
advantages . . . but only as long as the
long, vulnerable chain of relay posts remained unbroken. And it
would remain unbroken only as long as Arcana didn't know where
to find it. Alivar Neshok smiled again, baring his
teeth in a snarl of triumph, then straightened. It was time to get his
professional interrogation face back in place to greet the next batch
of prisoners, he thought, and turned around to walk back inside. "You wanted to see me, Fifty?" Commander of One Thousand Carthos
sounded brusque, as well he might, given the thousand and one
details he had to deal with at the moment. The captured fort was a
bubbling cauldron of movement, orders, questions, answers, and
curses as the thousand's infantry and cavalry got themselves sorted
out for the next day and the leap forward to position themselves for
the attack upon the universe the Sharonians called Thermyn. "Yes, Sir. Thank you for finding time."
Fifty Jaralt Sarma made his own voice
crisp and firm—the sort of voice a senior officer might
expect out of a subordinate who was determined not to waste his
time. "Well?" Carthos said impatiently. "Sir," Sarma drew a deep breath and
braced himself, "I'm afraid we've had a serious violation of the
Kerellian Accords." "Really." The single word came out flat, devoid
of any emotional overtone at all, and Tayrgal Carthos sat back in
the chair behind the desk which had once belonged to the fort's
Sharonian commander. He interlaced his fingers across his flat
midsection and cocked his head to one side. "What sort of 'violation,' Fifty?" he
asked after a moment. "Sir," Sarma said, "it's Five Hundred
Neshok. My platoon has the guard duty on the fort's armory. We
saw one of the five hundred's troopers drag a Sharonian prisoner
out of the side of the main building where the five hundred's set up
for interrogation. He—the prisoner, I mean, Sir—had
been beaten. Badly beaten." "And?" Carthos prompted with a slight
frown as Sarma paused. "And a little later we heard screams,
Sir," the commander of fifty said. "A lot of screams. None
of the other prisoners came back out. Not until two of Five
Hundred Neshok's men dragged out another prisoner. Sir," Sarma
met the thousand's eyes levelly, "the man's throat had been cut. He'd
been murdered." The fifty used the verb deliberately,
and watched Carthos's eyes harden. Silence hovered for a moment,
then the thousand allowed his chair to come back upright. "As it happens, Fifty Sarma," he said,
"I've already received a report on the events you've described.
According to Five Hundred Neshok—and the
corroborating testimony of five of his men who were physically
present at the time—the dead prisoner attacked the Five
Hundred. Exactly what the lunatic thought he was going to
accomplish eludes me, of course, but five reliable witnesses
—six of them, counting the Five Hundred himself—
all agree that the prisoner managed to get his hands on one of the
guard's weapons and that Five Hundred Neshok killed him in self-
defense." Sarma's jaw dropped. He couldn't help
it . . . but he managed, somehow, to stop
himself before he actually said anything. Carthos' expression hardened ever so
slightly, but the thousand kept his own voice level. "I commend you for your obvious
desire to see to it that Two Thousand Harshu's standing orders
extending the protection of the Kerellian Accords to any prisoners
we take are adhered to, Fifty. And I assure you that any possible
violations of the Accords will be investigated most carefully. In this
case, however, given the existence of half a dozen witnesses, all of
whose testimony corroborates one another's, I suspect that you've
overreacted to a situation in which you weren't privy to all the
facts." Sarma got his mouth closed again,
locking his teeth against the protests which hammered upon them
from behind. Gotten his hands on another guard's weapon, had he?
Then perhaps Thousand Carthos could explain Just how that had
happened when the dead man's hands were still chained behind him
as he was dragged out of the interrogation room like so much
slaughtered meat. Or explain where those screams had come from,
or the reason for the savage beating the first prisoner had obviously
sustained. But those, Jaralt Sarma knew now,
were questions he dared not ask. Not now, not here. Perhaps never,
but definitely not today. "I see, Sir," he heard his own voice say
levelly. "You're right, of course. Obviously, I wasn't aware of all
the details. Nor was I aware that you were already so well informed
about the incident. I . . . apologize for
wasting your time at a moment like this." "Nonsense, Fifty," Carthos replied.
"No officer is ever guilty of 'wasting' his superiors' time when he
believes that something as serious as you obviously thought had
happened has occurred. A deliberate violation of the Kerellian
Accords?" The thousand shook his head. "The Articles of War
themselves are quite specific about the responsibility of any Union
officer to report something like that, after all." "Yes, Sir, they are. I still appreciate
your being so understanding, though." Sarma was distantly surprised that he
could get the words out without gagging, but he managed. "Don't worry about it, Fifty." Carthos'
smile somehow failed to reach his eyes, Sarma noticed. The
thousand paused for a moment, then arched one eyebrow. "Was there anything else, Fifty
Sarma?" "No, Sir," Jaralt Sarma said. "Nothing
else, Sir." "Voice Kinlafia?" Darcel Kinlafia's head snapped up, like
a startled rabbit exploding out of cover, as he turned to face the
assistant chamberlain. His movement wasn't quite sudden enough
to count as "whipping around," he realized an instant later, but it
was too sudden for any other description. "Yes?" His response came out half-
strangled, and he cleared his throat, blushing furiously. "If you'll come this way, please," the
assistant chamberlain said with a small smile. Kinlafia didn't have
to touch the man to feel the sympathy—and understanding
—behind that smile, and a trickle of comfort flowed through
him. Obviously, he was far from the first visitor to the Great Palace
to wonder if his blood pressure was going to survive the visit. He
supposed that the fact that most of them appeared to have made it
through the ordeal intact should have been comforting, but
somehow it didn't actually make him feel all that much better as the
chamberlain led the way down the broad, marble-floored
passageways with the walls adorned with paintings and tapestries,
any one of which was probably worth a prince's ransom. Don't be silly! Kinlafia scolded
himself. Most of them are only worth a duke's ransom,
you twit, whatever the cliche says! And it isn't "the Great Palace,"
any more, either. He'd been more than a little surprised
by the name change. For the better part of three centuries, this
enormous, glittering fairyland had been known as the Great Palace,
or the Grand Palace, depending upon how one chose to translate the
Shurkhali. Now, though, it had reverted to the name it had borne
for over two thousand years: Calirath Palace, the ancient and future
home of the Calirath Dynasty. The change in names had not met with
universal approval. The Palace had been renamed by one of the
early seneschals who had been restored to rule after the Ternathian
withdrawal from Othmaliz. It had been widely proclaimed as a
gesture of Othmalizi pride in its restored independence, and
Kinlafia had no doubt that at least some Othmalizis had seen it as a
poke in the eye for the dynasty which had ruled over them for so
long. Of course, what none of them
realized at the time was that the seneschal in question only got away
with it because the Caliraths themselves agreed to it. It's amazing
how few people knew the family never actually surrendered
ownership. I suppose that's because it's been imperial policy for
almost three hundred years to allow the Othmalizi government to
use it as if it owned it. But given the most recent seneschal's track
record, it's probably also the only reason it didn't get sold—
or turned into a rescort hotel! None of the seneschals had gone out of
their way to make known the minor fact of who actually owned the
place (or the fact that it sat on what was technically still Ternathian
territory, under the terms of the Empire's withdrawal from the rest
of Othamliz and Tajvana), and Kinlafia suspected that had the Great
Palace belonged to anyone else, some seneschal would have seized
title by force long-ago. No one was quite stupid enough to do that
to the Caliraths, however, and Kinlafia wondered how
badly it must have irked generations of Othmalizi rulers to realize
that they were living in someone else's house on
sufferance . . . and that they couldn't even
collect property taxes on it. Judging from the current Seneschal's
reaction to "his" parliament's decision to revert to the ancient and
original name for the most historic single edifice in Tajvana, it
must have irked them badly, indeed. The Seneschal had put the best
face he could on the decision, but his mouthpieces had inveighed
furiously against the entire notion in his usually tame parliament.
Their failure to vote down the proposal had constituted a major
political defeat for the Seneschal, and his irritation had been
obvious despite his flowery speech of approval when the change
became official. Now Kinlafia remembered some of
Shaylar's pithy comments about the Seneschal and surprised himself
with a quiet chuckle of genuine amusement as he reflected upon
how inordinately pleased she would have been by his current
discomfiture. The chamberlain glanced back at him,
and this time Kinlafia's smile felt far more natural and unforced.
The chamberlain gave him a slight nod, as if approving the change.
Then they reached a huge, ornately carved door with the ancient
motto of the Caliraths—I Stand Between—
etched into the stone lintel above it. An armed guard in the green-
and-gold of the Calirath Dynasty's personal retainers stood outside
it, and the Voice felt something as the guard looked him up and
down. Kinlafia wasn't certain what he'd felt
—or, rather, Felt. He'd never experienced anything quite like
it before, and he found himself abruptly wondering if the
occasional whispered rumors about the Ternathian imperial
family's bodyguards and their Talents might not hold at least a
kernel of truth, after all. Certainly there was something
going on as the guard's eyes swept over him. Kinlafia could Feel a
peculiar sort of . . . probing. Or
testing, perhaps. Whatever it was, he couldn't put his mental
hands on exactly the right label, but he knew it was
there . . . whatever it was. It lasted for no more than one or two
heartbeats. Then the guard came to attention and nodded
respectfully. "Voice Kinlafia," he said quietly.
"You're expected." Kinlafia wondered if he was supposed
to say anything in response, but before he could, the guard reached
back—with his offhand, not his gun hand, Kinlafia noticed
—and opened the door behind him. The Voice hesitated. He
knew who was waiting for him on the other side of that threshold,
and he abruptly discovered that even "call-me-Janaki's" letter of
introduction wasn't nearly enough to preventthe butterflies in his
midsection from launching into a complicated Arpathian drum
dance. In that moment, Darcel Kinlafia, who
had accompanied Company-Captain chan Tesh's troopers through
the swamp portal with rifle in hand, who had faced down brigands
and outlaws, fought off claim jumpers and raiders, and stood his
ground against charging bison, Ricathian cape buffalo, and even an
infuriated grizzly bear, decided that the only thing to do was run.
He was a fleet-footed man. If he started now, he could be all the
way back to the train station in no more than twenty or thirty
minutes. And from there— The chamberlain's cleared throat
interrupted the Voice's brief fantasy of escape. Kinlafia looked at
him, and the chamberlain twitched his head at the open doorway.
For an instant, Kinlafia actually considered backing away, but he
discovered that he lacked sufficient nerve to chicken out at the last
minute. And so, he nodded back to the chamberlain, and followed
the palace staffer through the doorway with a surprisingly steady
tread. The room on the other side was on the
small side—indeed it was positively tiny—by the scale
of Calirath Palace, which meant it was no more than twenty-five or
thirty feet on a side. It was furnished with surprisingly worn,
overstuffed armchairs and a long, comfortable looking couch. A
coffee-table which appeared to have been made from driftwood
stood in front of the couch, and an old leather-topped desk sat
before the wide bay window which looked out over the sun-soaked
palace gardens. Bookshelves lined the wall opposite the window,
and the priceless artwork so much in evidence elsewhere in the
palace had been replaced by what were very good but obviously
amateur watercolors and oils of a land whose soft, misty greenery
was far removed from the sunbaked heat of Tajvana. All of that registered instantly, but
almost peripherally. It couldn't have been any other way, when the
man who'd been seated behind that desk stood and held out his right
hand. Kinlafia froze. No one had ever
instructed him in formal court protocol and etiquette, but he had a
shrewd notion that one didn't simply walk up to the Emperor of
Ternathia, say "How the hell are you?" and shake hands with him.
On the other hand, he had an equally shrewd notion that one didn't
refuse to shake hands with him, either. "Voice Kinlafia." Zindel chan Calirath's voice was a
shade deeper than his son's, but it sounded remarkably similar, and
the physical resemblance between him and Janaki was positively
uncanny. The crown prince stood eight inches over six feet, and he
and his father were very much of a size. If anything, Zindel might
have been a fraction of an inch the taller, and his shoulders were
definitely broader. Aside from that and the strands of gray
beginning to thread themselves through the dark, gold-shot hair of
the Caliraths, the Emperor looked far more like Janaki's older
brother than his father, the Voice thought. Then he gave himself a
mental shake as he realized he was keeping the Emperor of
Ternathia—no, the designated Emperor of Sharona
—standing there with his hand held out. "Your Majesty," Kinlafia got out. It
sounded a little strangled to his own ears, and he drew a deep
breath, then reached out and gripped the hand of the most powerful
man in Sharonian history. Darcel Kinlafia had come into this
room determined not to intrude upon the Emperor's privacy in any
way, only to discover that the stress of the moment was too great
for him to shut down his Talent completely. He was far too well
trained, and too experienced, to let things get fully out of hand, of
course. He didn't even come close to tapping into Zindel's thoughts,
but the Emperor's emotions were something else, entirely.
Kinlafia couldn't help sensing those, and he felt a moment
of something very like panic as he realized that was the case. Yet that flare of almost-panic was
brief. It vanished in a moment, blown away on the genuine
welcome flowing out of Zindel like some warm, comforting tide,
and something else swept over him in its wake. He remembered
how Janaki's sheer presence had radiated that mysterious
magnetism, that awareness that he was in the presence of the direct
descendent of Erthain the Great. Yet whatever it was that Janaki
had, it was far stronger, almost physically overpowering, as
Kinlafia gripped Zindel's hand. It was like an electric charge,
flowing through him, and he wondered if the Emperor was aware
of it. "My son has written me quite an
epistle about you, Voice Kinlafia," Zindel said. "He appears to have
been impressed by you." "Ah, Prince Janaki is too kind, Your
Majesty," Kinlafia got out. "His mother will be glad to hear that."
The Emperor released the Voice's hand with a smile. "I, on the
other hand, know Janaki a bit better than that. He wouldn't have
written me a letter like this one—" the Emperor gestured at
the creased sheets of paper lying on his desk "—unless he
truly felt it was justified. And I suppose I should add, Voice
Kinlafia, that I have a very lively respect for his judgment." "Your Majesty, I don't—" Kinlafia broke off. The truth was, that
he didn't have a clue what to say, and Zindel chuckled. "I apologize, Voice Kinlafia. I'm sure
this is all rather overwhelming after months out on the frontier.
Tajvana traffic all by itself is probably enough to leave you longing
to run for cover. And as if that weren't enough, here you are,
dragged into the Palace for a face-to-face interview with that
bogeyman, the Emperor." There was so much genuine warmth
and amusement in Zindel's expression that Kinlafia found himself
chuckling as he nodded. "I would never call you a
bogeyman, Your Majesty," he said ruefully. "A little scary,
now . . . that I might go for." "I don't suppose I can blame you for
that. On the other hand, at the moment what I most am is a father
who hasn't seen his son in months. And you, Voice Kinlafia, are the
man he picked to send his letters home with. That would be enough
to make you welcome without any other recommendation from
him. But you're also the Voice who relayed Voice Nargra-
Kolmayr's last message to us, and from what Janaki's had to say in
his letter about you, you're the sort of representative we're going to
need in our new parliament, too. That's quite a combination of
recommendations." "Your Majesty, that was Prince
Janaki's idea. Running for Parliament, I mean. It hadn't even crossed
my mind until he raised the possibility." "Which isn't a bad recommendation for
office all by itself." Zindel's smile turned far less humorous. "Most
people who start out wanting power for its own sake shouldn't be
trusted with it in the first place. Which, I suppose, must sound a bit
strange—if not hypocritical—coming from someone
in my position." Kinlafia made no response to that last
statement, and the amusement returned to the Emperor's smile. "I see Janaki was correct about your
natural . . . diplomacy, Voice Kinlafia,"
he observed. "Don't worry. I won't put your native tact to any more
tests. For now, at least." Zindel chan Calirath watched the
tanned, brown-haired Voice with careful
attentiveness . . . and with more than just
his eyes. He knew the fanciful rumors—legends, really
—about the mysterious Talents which were somehow
reserved as the exclusive property of the House of Calirath. Of
course he did; everyone knew about those ridiculous tall tales. But
what Zindel knew that most people didn't was that there was a solid
core of truth behind them. The Calirath bloodline extended far
beyond the immediate imperial family. It could be no other way,
after so many millennia, and the longstanding policy of the
emperors of Ternathia to not simply permit but actively encourage
periodic marriage outside the ranks of the aristocracy had only
pushed that extension harder and farther. And yet there were the
Talents which had been persistently associated with the imperial
house for literally thousands of years but which scarcely ever
manifested outside the immediate imperial family. And in
addition to the Talents which everyone knew about, there were
others, most of which were spoken of only in whispers, about
which very few, indeed, knew a thing. Zindel chan Calirath had always
cherished his own doubts about the mythic, almost demigod stature
of Erthain the Great as the sun source of all Talents. Yet he knew
of no other explanation for the knowledge conserved within the
Calirath archives. Ternathia had given the Talents to the entire
human race . . . but the imperial dynasty
had not shared all it knew. Only the Caliraths, their most trusted
Healers, and the high priests of the Triad knew how to activate the
potential to Glimpse the future, for example. And only the Caliraths
and those same trusted Healers knew how to awaken the other
Talents bound up with the Winged Crown. There'd been times Zindel felt more
than a little uncomfortable with the notion that such knowledge had
been kept secret for so long. The fact that no one was ever informed
of it without first voluntarily agreeing to have that information
placed forever under seal by a Mind Healer had also bothered him
upon occasion. Yet, in the end, he'd always come back to the
inescapable fact that the knowledge which reserved those Talents as
the Crown's monoploy constituted one of the Empire's most
important state secrets—one which had literally saved the
Empire on at least two occasions. That was the sort of advantage no
ruler could justify casting away. The imperial family and its spokesmen
had always been careful to smile at the "absurd notion" that such
"secret Talents" existed. But they'd always been careful never to
expressly deny their existence, either, which meant most
people had come to the conclusion that there was some
substance to the rumors, but not a lot. Still, the ability of the
Ternathian Emperor to judge the fidelity of ambassadors and
councilors, to recognize those driven by personal ambition, to pick
out those who might betray his trust, was legendary, and as Zindel
gazed at Darcel Kinlafia, he knew Janaki's judgment had not been in
error. Of course, Janaki didn't tell
him everything, the Emperor thought. And I'm not going to
tell him, either. Not yet, at least. I don't have any
clearer Glimpse of why it's so important to Andrin to have this man
in Tajvana than Janaki does. But Janaki's right
about that, too. "I'm afraid my schedule for the day is
on the full side, Voice Kinlafia. It always is, actually. However, I've
read Janaki's letter, and my initial impression of you strongly
suggests that he's right about both your character and your
electability. And the importance of the service you could render not
simply to this new world government we're seeking to establish but
to Sharona as a whole. I also realize that having the Crown Prince
of Ternathia—and the Emperor, as well—suggest that
to you has to be overwhelming." "<thinspace>'Overwhelming' is a
grossly inadequate choice of words, Your Majesty," Kinlafia said
with a grimace, and Zindel chuckled appreciatively. The fact that
Kinlafia was able to make even that mild a joke in his very first
private audience said truly amazing things about the Voice's
resilience. Things, Zindel suspected, which Kinlafia himself had
never even suspected. "I hope we can get past that," the
Emperor said now. "I'll be honest with you. For all of the power
and indisputable prestige which clings to the Winged Crown and
the Calirath Dynasty, we can never have too many allies in the
political process. I hope you'll become one of those allies. Not out
of any sort of blind loyalty to my House—the fact that you
aren't Ternathian yourself will probably help there—but
because we both have the best interests of Sharona at heart and
recognize the need for those who share that commitment to work
together." "Your Majesty," Kinlafia said slowly,
"I appreciate what you've just said. And I appreciate everything the
Prince said when he urged me to seek office. More than that, I hope
we will find ourselves in agreement if I should manage to
win election to Parliament. But if I do win election, my decisions
as a member of Parliament will have to be my decisions. I
hope you realize I mean absolutely no disrespect when I say this,
but if I should find myself in disagreement with you, I would have
no choice but to say so openly." "An ally who isn't willing to tell you
when he thinks you're wrong isn't an ally worth having, Voice
Kinlafia," Zindel said, and it was hard to conceal his satisfaction. It
took a huge amount of intestinal fortitude—not to mention a
spring-steel spine—to stand up to the Emperor of Ternathia
in a face-to-face audience. People who could do that were far too
valuable to let slip away. "I'm glad you think so, Your Majesty."
Kinlafia's tone and expression were still somewhat guarded, and
Zindel shrugged. "I'm sure if you do disagree with me,
and if I think you're wrong to disagree, we'll have the
occasional . . . energetic debate, let's say.
I've been told by my physicians and Healers that occasional bouts of
elevated pulse rate and respiration are good for my circulatory
system, though, so I don't think it will be a problem. Not," Zindel
smiled charmingly, "from my perspective, at any rate." "I hope you won't take this wrongly,
Your Majesty," the Voice said wryly, "but you're really quite a bit
like your son. Or possibly the other way around, I suppose." "I've been told—especially by
his mother—that it runs in the family." Zindel chuckled, and
Kinlafia smiled. Then the Emperor allowed his expression to turn
more sober. "Seriously, Voice Kinlafia, I believe
Janaki was correct about the political asset you represent. And I
also share his judgment that it would be in the best interests of
Sharona and of the House of Calirath for me to assist you in
launching your political career. Mind you, it could be fatal for me
to give you too much assistance. I have no intention of
offering you any sort of quid pro quo, any sort of
'understanding' or obligation to become 'my man' in Parliament.
First, because I don't believe you would accept my aid if I attached
that sort of string to it. Second, because people who allow
themselves to be bought by promises of power from one man are
generally susceptible to being bought by bigger promises from
someone else later on. And third, because people who share your
beliefs and support your policies because they think they're
the correct policies are far more effective as allies than people
whose uncritical allegiance, as everyone knows, has been
effectively bought and paid for. "If, however, I campaign too
energetically for your election, there would be those who simply
refused to believe I wasn't buying your eventual support. I trust you
understand that?" "Of course I do, Your Majesty." "Good. Having said all of that, though,
I think we can contrive to get you off to a rousing start. And in the
process, you can probably give the public's morale a fairly
substantial poke." "Your Majesty?" "As I'm sure you're aware, the next
week is going to be exhaustingly full of festivities to celebrate the
formal ratification of the Act of Unification, culminating with the
Coronation Ball and Coronation the week after that. In fact, you've
gotten home in the nick of time. The actual signing ceremony is
scheduled for this evening, in the Great Throne Room. It's going to
be one of those unbearably formal affairs, with full regalia and the
kind of shoes that have you limping inside five minutes.
Fortunately, given how recently you've arrived and the fact that no
one could possibly expect you to have proper formal attire, you can
probably dodge that particular bullet." Kinlafia's expression reminded Zindel
forcibly of a cornered rabbit, and the Emperor smiled crookedly.
"What you won't be able to
dodge," he told the Voice, "is the parade scheduled for tomorrow
afternoon. I understand they're pulling out all the stops. It's going to
be incredibly gaudy, with floats, marching bands, mimes, tumblers,
military units from at least two dozen countries, and everything else
you can imagine. And you, Voice Kinlafia, are going to be one of
the prime exhibits." "I beg your pardon?" Kinlafia's voice
was curiously stifled sounding, Zindel observed. "Of course you are, and for a lot of
reasons. Probably the most important, and I'm deadly serious about
this, is that you represent a living link with Shaylar." Zindel's eyes
and tone alike were both level as he gazed into Kinlafia's eyes.
"You may find that uncomfortable, but it's true, and the people of
Tajvana—and of all of Sharona, for that matter—
need to see you. The SUNN Voicecasts have made you a
symbol, one inextricably linked with what happened to your survey
crew out there. And at this moment, when everything is in such a
state of flux and there's so much uncertainty, symbols are hugely
important." Kinlafia obviously wanted to reject
Zindel's analysis. For a moment, the Emperor thought that was
exactly what he was going to do. But then, manifestly against his
will, the Voice nodded slowly, instead. "At the same time, however," Zindel
continued after a moment, "politics is perhaps the most pragmatic
of all human endeavors. To put it bluntly, one always tries to kill as
many birds as possible with a single stone in the political arena.
And make no mistake about it, Voice Kinlafia—even the
most high-minded of statesmen must be an effective practitioner of
politics if he hopes to accomplish anything. "In this case, the visibility of the
Unification Parade will provide you with an invaluable platform
from which to launch your political career. And, if you have no
objection, I intend to see to it that the platform it offers is used as
effectively as possible." "I beg your pardon, Your Majesty?"
"In just a few moments, the
chamberlain will escort you to Alazon Yanamar's office." Kinlafia
looked blank, and Zindel shrugged. "Alazon is my Privy Voice.
She's not simply one of my most valuable Councilors, either; she's
also my political chief of staff and probably my most trusted
political adviser after First Councilor Taje himself. She'll see to it
that you're slotted neatly into the parade in an appropriately visible
niche. She'll also see to it that you're properly accoutered for the
ordeal." The Calirath smile flashed again, and
Kinlafia returned it, although the Voice's smile seemed rather more
nervous. "Trust me, Voice Kinlafia. Alazon will
make sure it doesn't hurt a bit. Besides, I think you'll like her." "I'm sure I will, Your Majesty,"
Kinlafia said politely. "At any rate, in addition to getting you
launched properly in the parade, Alazon will also be the most
suitable member of my staff to serve as a neophyte politician's
adviser. And she'll understand how the Crown can most effectively
support your candidacy without being too obvious about it." "I see, Your Majesty." Kinlafia, Zindel observed, continued to
nurse a few reservations about accepting too much of the imperial
favor, which spoke well of the man's fundamental integrity. It
would be up to Alazon to show him that Zindel truly intended to
attach no strings to his support. Well, not any political
strings, at any rate, the Emperor told himself. Personal
loyalty, now. That's something else, entirely. Not that Zindel intended to tie that
personal loyalty to himself. "After you've had an opportunity to
meet with Alazon and get your immediate schedule squared away,"
he continued, "I trust you'll be able to join us for supper. I'm afraid
it will be a little late this evening, what with the signing." "Supper?" The panicky look was back in
Kinlafia's eyes, Zindel noticed. "Don't worry," the Emperor said
soothingly. "It's not going to be a formal state occasion. In fact,
you'll be the only guest. And, before you object, let me remind you
of what I said at the very beginning of this interview. None of us
have seen Janaki in months. You have. His mother is going to be
just as anxious as I to hear anything you can tell us about him.
She'll want to meet you, and the opportunity for you to begin
experiencing this sort of affair will be extremely useful and
valuable. If you'll pardon my saying so, the chance to dip your toes
into these waters in an intimate, friendly sort of way is nothing to
sneeze at." "Of course not, Your Majesty!"
Kinlafia said quickly. "I understand. And thank you." "Don't mention it. As I said, the
Empress is looking forward to the opportunity to talk to you. And,
of course, you'll also have the opportunity to meet my daughters."
The door to Alazon Yanamar's office
was less ornately carved than the private audience chamber's. It was
more ornately carved, on the other hand, than any other
door Kinlafia had ever seen outside a Temple, he observed sourly,
remembering his activist parents' views on "imperial trappings."
And, for that matter, on "professional political operatives," which,
from what the Emperor had said, undoubtedly included the woman
behind that door, Voice or no Voice. Great, he thought. Just
great. My political keeper's going to be another Voice, with all the
opportunities for "subtle coaching" that provides! Won't that be fun? His guiding chamberlain rapped
discreetly on the gleaming portal. The sound he produced was so
soft Kinlafia doubted anyone could possibly have heard it, but he
was clearly wrong, since the door was quickly opened by a young,
golden-haired woman with bright blue eyes. "Yes?" she said. "Voice Kinlafia to meet with Privy
Voice Yanamar," the chamberlain said, and those bright blue eyes
moved to Kinlafia. "Voice Kinlafia!" The welcome in the
young woman's voice was genuine, Kinlafia realized. "It's an honor
to meet you, sir! Privy Voice Yanamar is expecting you. Please,
come in!" "Thank you," Kinlafia replied, just a
bit taken aback by her enthusiasm. Then he glanced at the
chamberlain who had been his lifeline—so far, at least. "And
thank you," he said, with utmost sincerity. "You're welcome, sir," the
chamberlain said. "It's been my honor." He bowed to Kinlafia, then
bestowed a somewhat less profound yet still deeply respectful bow
upon the young woman in the doorway, and headed off down the
endless hallway. Of course, Kinlafia thought, they're all endless in this place, aren't they? The young woman opened the door
wider and stood back, and he accepted her silent invitation to step
across the threshold into a pleasantly furnished office. "I'm Ulantha Jastyr, Privy Voice
Yanamar's assistant," the young woman said. As he concentrated on
her, Kinlafia realized she was a very strongly Talented Voice
herself. "As I say, the Privy Voice has been expecting you. If you'll
follow me, please." He followed Jastyr across the outer
office to an inner doorway. Unlike the chamberlain, she didn't
knock; she simply alerted Yanamar via Voice, then smiled over her
shoulder at Kinlafia, opened the door, and stood aside. "Thank you," he said once more, and
stepped past her into yet another of Calirath Palace's obviously
infinite number of rooms and chambers. This one was smaller than the
Emperor's private audience chamber, although it was still spacious
and high-ceilinged. It also had windows overlooking the same
garden, and it was decorated with horses. Lots and lots of horses.
There were paintings, two tapestries, and half a dozen large, framed
photographic prints on the walls, and a long display shelf across the
entire width of the office's bookshelves held literally dozens of
ceramic, crystal, and bronze horses. Kinlafia was no art
connoisseur, but he didn't have to be one to recognize that many of
them were exquisite (and undoubtedly expensive) art pieces in their
own right. The plethora of equines distracted his
immediate attention from the new office's occupant. Only for a
moment, though. Then he turned towards her—and froze. Alazon Yanamar, he realized, was
about his own age. She was slender, high-bosomed, delicately
boned and of little more than moderate height for a Ternathian
woman, which meant she was perhaps an inch and a half shorter
than he was. And she was obviously a very powerful Voice; he
could feel the strength of her Talent from ten feet away. All of that was true, he realized, yet it
wasn't what registered upon him so immediately and powerfully.
No, what registered upon him were the huge, incredibly deep, clear
gray eyes and the mass of midnight-black hair framing an oval face
which the gods had clearly designed for laughter, humor, and
intelligence. They trapped him, those eyes. He
remembered the ancient saying, the description of eyes as the
"window of the soul." Between Voices, that could be literally true,
and as Darcel Kinlafia looked into these eyes' crystalline
depths, he Saw the glowing power deep in the heart of her. It wasn't until much, much later that he
finally realized Alazon Yanamar, despite an exquisite figure, was
not a beautiful woman in any classical sense of the word. Her
cheekbones were too high, her nose was too pert, her chin too
determined. And none of it mattered at all. Not then, and not ever.
"Voice Kinlafia." Her speaking voice
was deep, for a woman. It was also rich and musical, shimmering
with subtle undertones that rippled like clear water over beds of
golden sand. It went through him like harp notes of sunlight, and he
drew a deep, lung-filling breath. "Voice Yanamar," he replied, and saw
those gray eyes widen slightly even as he heard the edge of
hoarseness in his own voice. She started to say something more,
then paused. He could Feel her looking into his own eyes, and then
her nostrils flared. "Oh, dear," she said softly, and
Kinlafia reached out to touch her cheek with birdwing fingers. He'd never done such a thing in his
life. Certainly not with a woman he'd never even met before! This
time, it was the most natural possible gesture in the multiverse. I never really believed anyone when
they told me about things like this, he thought. Which just
proves the gods do have a sense of humor, I suppose.
"This is an unexpected complication,"
she said after a moment, and Kinlafia smiled as that magnificent
voice sang through him. "I suppose it is," he agreed. "I
never expected it, anyway." She laughed. It was a delightful sound,
and Kinlafia found himself smiling hugely at her. Under any other circumstances, a
corner of his mind recognized, he would have felt like an utter idiot
standing here, touching a strange woman's face, grinning like a
fool, and floating with his feet ten inches off her office floor.
Under these circumstances, it was inconceivable that he
could have done anything else. Occasionally—very
occasionally—Voice met Voice and, in that first instant of
awareness, recognized one another. Felt the interlocking of Talent
and heart. Other people might speak about "love at first sight," but
for Voices, it could be literally true . . .
and the bright glory of that moment of recognition could be the
greatest tragedy in their lives. There was no guarantee that two
Voices "meant for one another" would find each other at all, much
less before one of them had met and loved someone else. When that
happened, when one or both of them weren't free, this soul-deep
fusion could cause incredible pain for everyone involved. I just thought I loved
Shaylar, Kinlafia thought. Then he gave himself a mental shake.
No, that's not true. I did love Shaylar, and I always will. But this— "What to do we do now?" she said, as
the laughter left her voice but not her eyes. "You're asking me?" Kinlafia shook
his head. "I didn't even know your name until ten minutes ago!" "Does that matter?" she asked simply.
"Not at all," he told her softly,
fingertips caressing her cheek. "Good." She closed her eyes for a
moment, leaning her cheek against his touch, then inhaled deeply,
opened her eyes, and straightened her spine. "Good," she repeated. "I'll remind you
of that quite often in the future, I'm sure. But I'm very much afraid
we don't have time to explore us at this moment." "No, we don't," he agreed, yet even as
he did, his Voice continued. <But we will find time
for it, My Lady. Soon.> <Oh, that we will, love,>
she promised him in a Voice every bit as deep and musical as her
speaking voice. Most people, Kinlafia knew, would
never have understood. Even another Voice would find it difficult
—as Kinlafia himself always had, when he'd seen it between
other Voices—to truly realize, or to believe, perhaps,
that two total strangers could meet and know instantly that the gods
themselves had crafted them to be the two halves of a single whole.
That they could share such a serene, unshakable confidence that
they were meant to be together. That, in fact, they already were
together. I never understood it, at any rate,
even when Mayla and Hilas tried to explain it to me.
He shook his head mentally at the memory of his friends trying to
tell him how it worked. But maybe it's different for everyone. Maybe it hits all of us in a different way. Or maybe
it's just something no one can explain, even to another
Voice, unless it's happened to them? He didn't know the answer to his own
question, but he knew that he would never be able to
explain it. Not how it had happened, or how potent it was, or how
magical. Or how something so deep, so powerful, could be
simultaneously so calm, so patient and ready to wait upon the
future. It was like standing in the eye of a hurricane. All the
incredible power and passion, the wonder of having met one
another, the promise that so much more was still to come, roared
about them with strength to shake the multiverse by the scruff of its
neck until its teeth rattled, and yet they stood in a place of crystal
clarity that was poised and peaceful, like gold fish drifting
effortless as dreams over golden gravel in a deep, clear pool. "Please," she said, stepping back and
waving one graceful hand at the comfortable chairs placed to flank
the coffee-table and form an intimate little conversational nook.
"Sit down. We've got a lot to discuss. Officially, I mean." "Of course," he agreed, and obeyed the
invitation. She let him settle into his chair before
she picked up the folder on her blotter, walked around the desk, and
seated herself in her own chair, facing him. She looked into his eyes
for a moment longer, then took a fountain pen from her pocket,
uncapped it, and opened the folder in her lap. It was, he recognized,
her way of announcing that it was time for business. "Now," she said briskly, "about this
parade . . ." Zindel chan Calirath's eyebrows arched
as Yanamar Alazon and Darcel Kinlafia were ushered into the
private dining room. That dining room lay in the Emperor's
Wing, the most recently modernized portion of the palace (for
Calirath Palace, "modernization" was an unending process which
had begun literally thousands of years ago), and the gas-jets and oil
lamps of the less modern areas had been augmented with the
relatively new incandescent lights. Personally, Zindel didn't much
care for them, esthetically speaking. Their light was much harder
edged, in his opinion. But it was also undeniably brighter and a
huge boon for people (like certain emperors he could have named)
who found themselves forced to deal with ream after ream of
paperwork and reports. And unlike him,Vareena much preferred the
new lighting—probably because of her interest in
needlepoint—while even he had to admit that it made it
easier to see people's faces and read their expressions. Like now, for instance. For two people
who had never met before that very afternoon, the two Voices were
indisputably together, and the Emperor forcibly suppressed an all
but irresistible temptation to grin like a triumphant urchin. The
human being in him was simultaneously touched by and envious of
the all but visible glow radiating from them. Like most Caliraths
with the Calirath Talent, Zindel had often resented the fact that
Glimpses were so often things of tragic portent and never of things
like this. But he needed no Glimpse to realize what had happened,
and that was the reason for his sense of triumph. He'd never
expected, never dreamed, that anything like this might occur, but
the Emperor in him recognized instantly how valuable it could
prove. Stop that, Zindel! he scolded
himself. Just this once stand here and be glad for someone
without thinking about how what's happened to them can help you
do your damned job! Besides, you've never seen
Alazon look happier in her life. "Voice Kinlafia," he said, walking
towards the Voice with his hand once more extended. The footman
who had ushered Kinlafia into the chamber looked moderately
shocked, but it was important to Zindel that this evening be placed
firmly on a non-state-occasion basis as quickly as possible. "Your Majesty," Kinlafia responded,
and gripped the extended hand with rather more aplomb than he'd
shown the first time Zindel had held it out to him. "I'm honored by
the invitation," the Voice continued. "And I'd be even more honored
if you could see your way to using my first name." "Oh, I think I can see my way clear to
doing that," Zindel assured him, then turned and extended his free
hand to the tallish, early-middle-aged woman standing beside him.
She was an extraordinarily handsome woman, with the very first
frosting of silver just beginning to touch her hair, and despite her
height, she looked petite and delicate as she stood beside the
Emperor in a simple little gown which even Kinlafia recognized
had probably cost thousands of marks. "Darcel Kinlafia," the Emperor said,
"my wife, Varena. Varena, my love, this is Voice Kinlafia." The footman who'd looked moderately
shocked at Zindel's informal greeting to Kinlafia looked as if he'd
dislocated his plunging jaw this time, the Emperor noted with a fair
degree of pleasure. The Hawkwing Palace staff were accustomed to
his often deplorably casual private manners. Many of them even
recognized that his deliberate informality on private occasions was
one of the ways he maintained his sanity during the endless
nonprivate occasions to which he and his family were
subjected. The expanded staff here in Calirath Palace were still
figuring that out, and some of them were clearly scandalized by it
all. Well, it's just as well if they start
getting used to it early, he thought. I'm too old and set in
my ways to change now. Besides, maintaining my sanity
probably just got a lot harder. "Voice Kinlafia." Janaki had obviously gotten his
physique from his father's side of the family, Kinlafia decided, yet
as he looked into the prince's mother's eyes, he saw an echo of
Janaki's enduring patience. He could readily envision Janaki
matching Zindel's famous Conclave outburst about the
"godsdamned fish," but the patience which had taken the Crown
Prince through Kinlafia's debriefing again and
again . . . that had come from his mother.
Darcel Kinlafia never doubted for a moment that Zindel chan
Calirath would have been just as thorough, have taken just as much
time, just as many pains, had that task fallen to him instead of his
son. But Janaki's gently supportive sympathy, even as he forced
Kinlafia to relive every horrible moment of Shaylar's last Voice
message, had owed as much to his mother's compassion as to his
father's iron sense of duty. "Your Majesty," he replied now, and
bent over the hand she extended. New Farnalians didn't spend as
much time kissing ladies' hands as some, but Kinlafia's training
—both as a Voice, and from the Portal Authority—
had included the rudiments of courtesy from virtually all of
Sharona's major civilizations. His instructors might never have
anticipated that he would someday find himself kissing a hand quite
as exalted as this one, and they might not have included the proper
modalities for being privately introduced to the Emperor of
Sharona, but they had covered this, at least, he reflected
with profound gratitude. <She's really a very nice person
who wouldn't dream of having your head cut off just because you
didn't kiss her hand properly,> Alazon's deep, rich Voice
murmured in the back of his brain. <Really? What a relief!>
he replied as he straightened and met the Empress' eyes. "I'm very pleased to meet
you . . . Darcel," Varena said. "I wish that
the events which have turned all of our lives on end over the last
few months had never happened, of course. But everything I've read
and heard tells me how very fortunate we were to have you out
there at Hell's Gate. I only regret," her voice and eyes alike
softened, "that you were forced to endure so much sorrow and pain
for the rest of us." "Your Majesty," he told her, "what
happened to my friends—and to me, I suppose—had
nothing to do with anyone except the people who killed them." "Perhaps not," she acknowledged. "Yet
the fact remains that you were the one who got Voice Nargra-
Kolmayr's message to all of us. And so, however it was that that
duty fell to you, the fact remains that all of us are deeply, deeply in
your debt." "And about to become more deeply
so," Zindel put in briskly. Kinlafia and the Empress both turned
their heads to look at him, and he chuckled. "Darcel is a
Voice, my dear. I think you're about to find that he's brought you
more than just letters from Janaki." "But I—" Varena began, only to
pause as Kinlafia gently squeezed the hand he was still holding. "Your Majesty, I realize you aren't a
telepath yourself. That's one reason I asked if Privy Voice Yanamar
might join us this evening, as well, when I discovered that she was a
Projective, as well as a Voice." <"One reason?">
a musical Voice rippled through his thoughts. <I like that!> <Hush woman!> he
replied. <It's not only diplomatic, it's even true.> "I hadn't realized you were aware of
that," Zindel told him dryly. "It isn't exactly something we've
announced to the world in general." "Oh, I've become aware of quite a few
things about the Privy Voice, Your Majesty," Kinlafia assured him.
"Good. And, if I may be permitted to
touch upon just a bit of official business after all, have you and
Alazon gotten your schedule squared away for that never-to-be-
sufficiently-damned parade we're all going to have to endure
tomorrow afternoon?" "We have, Your Majesty," Alazon
replied for Kinlafia. "Mind you, I think the tailors left Darcel in a
state of shock." "Really?" Zindel's eyes twinkled, and
Kinlafia shrugged. "Your Majesty, I hope you won't mind
my saying that I've never seen such a ridiculous looking outfit in
my entire life. I couldn't believe they were serious when they
showed me the pattern sketches!" "After five thousand years, court
fashion has tried out pretty much all the variations," Zindel said.
"There's not much new they can do to us, so they have these
periodic spasms of 'historical inspiration' when they go back and
reinterpret famous periods of the past. If I remember correctly, the
inspiration for our current . . . costumes
was the period of Wailyana the Great. Which, if you're familiar
with your Ternathian history, was just over nine hundred years ago.
Of course, according to my own research, Wailyana's
tailors were inspired by the Time of Conquest, which technically
ended about six hundred years before her time." Kinlafia looked into the Emperor's
eyes. For a moment, he was certain Zindel had to be putting him on,
but— <Oh, no, he isn't,>
Alazon Told him. <There are some disadvantages to being the
descendents of the oldest imperial dynasty in Sharonian history, you
know.> "I hadn't realized
their . . . lineage was quite so
distinguished, Your Majesty," he told Zindel. "And I hope I'm not
going to poke anyone's eye out with that ridiculous rapier Privy
Voice Yanamar insists that I really do have to wear. But, to be
totally honest, what truly astounded me was their promise to have
the entire outfit ready for final fitting before lunch tomorrow." "Our staff, unfortunately, has had
entirely too much experience meeting impossible deadlines, I'm
afraid," Empress Varena said with a slight smile. "Mind you, we
take shameless advantage of that experience!" "Yes, we do," her husband agreed. "In
fact, I—" Zindel broke off as a side door opened
to admit the imperial daughters. Kinlafia turned towards the new
arrivals, one eyebrow rising, then, for the second time in a single
day, froze as if he'd just been punched squarely between the eyes.
He recognized all of them. He would
have been able to put names with faces just on the basis of all of the
recent newspaper coverage. Gods knew their photographs and
sketches had been everywhere in the papers he'd been devouring
ever since he'd reached civilized universes once more! But this
wasn't simply a matter of identifying them from their pictures. He recognized them. Anbessa, the youngest. The willful,
eleven-year-old, golden-haired whirlwind of energy. A little terror,
with all of her family's determination but without the rough edges-
smoothing experience of maturity. Who, if she'd only realized, held
her father's heart in her often grubby little hands. Razial, the middle daughter. Dark-
haired, like her father, but without the golden highlights. Taller than
Anbessa, at fifteen, with the awkward coltishness of adolescence
and all the tempestuous passion of her raging hormones, all
undergirt with an astounding sensitivity and gifted ear for the
beauty of language. The painter whose landscapes decorated her
father's study wall, and the daughter whose desk drawer was stuffed
with poetry which could have made a statue laugh or a boulder
weep. And Andrin. Tall, quiet Andrin, of the
unquiet, knowledge-shadowed sea-gray eyes of her father and her
brother. Of the gold-shot black hair of the Caliraths and the haunted
soul of the Calirath Talent. Of the sword-straight spine. Andrin,
who never recognized the grace of her own carriage, the strength
and character already so plain for those with eyes or Talent to see,
despite her youth. Andrin . . .
whose presence reached out and took Darcel Kinlafia by the throat.
He stood there, unable to move, while
the images roared through him. Andrin, standing tall and straight,
face white and strained with grief but with eyes that flashed
defiance, as she faced tier upon tier of seated men and women in a
magnificent chamber somewhere which Kinlafia had never seen.
Andrin, weeping like a broken child. Andrin alight with laughter,
launching a falcon from her wrist like an ivory thunderbolt. Andrin,
in a torn gown, with a smoking revolver in her hand and murder in
her eyes. Andrin, standing before the high priests of the Triad as she
laid her hand upon the Book of the Double-Three to swear
some high and solemn oath. They ripped through his mind, those
images, those visions. None of them had happened yet, and yet he
knew—he knew—that every single one would
come inevitably to pass. And as he Saw them, he Saw himself. Saw
himself with his arms about her, holding her as she sobbed upon his
shoulder. Saw himself standing at her shoulder. She was
older now, and she turned to look at him, her eyes grim, as he
passed her a document of some sort. He Saw himself recognizing in
her a daughter. Not simply the daughter of Zindel and Varena
Calirath, but his daughter. The daughter of his heart, as
surely as if she had been born of his own flesh and bone. This is why Janaki wanted him
here! The thought flared like an explosion,
and in that instant, Darcel Kinlafia realized what was happening.
This knowledge, those visions, those recognitions, weren't his. Or,
rather, they weren't solely his. In that chaotic, stunned
instant, he knew precisely what it was to have the Calirath Talent,
for in that moment, he shared it with the Emperor of Ternathia. It
was Zindel's vision, his recognition of his daughters,
roaring through Kinlafia's Voice Talent, like a flash of lightning
bridging the gap between two pylons of the Ylani Strait suspension
bridge. And in that recognition, Kinlafia
discovered the true curse of the Calirath Talent. For all their clarity,
all the iron certitude that they would someday come to pass, those
visions were isolated from one another. There was no continuity,
no thread to tie them together, to tell him why Andrin wept,
or who she stood to face in such splendid defiance. No calendar to
tell him when he handed her that document, or where, or why. He stood there for an eternity, frozen,
realizing that he'd been right to suspect that Janaki had more
reasons than he'd shared for sending Kinlafia to Tajvana. And he
also realized why Janaki hadn't shared those other reasons. Not out
of dishonesty, not out of any intent to deceive or mislead, but
because without this moment of fusion, Kinlafia could not possibly
have understood any explanation Janaki might have offered. And then, as abruptly as it had struck,
the moment of almost unendurable vision ended. Ended in the tick
between one second and the next. That was all the time it had truly
taken—no longer than the time between two heartbeats
—to change Darcel Kinlafia's life and future forever. He blinked, and the world about him
flashed back into focus. He sensed Alazon's concern and realized
that even though she hadn't shared the vision of Zindel's Glimpse,
she'd Felt its impact upon him. He wanted to tell her not to worry,
that everything was all right. But he couldn't, because he didn't
know if things were "all
right" . . . or if they ever would be again.
All he knew was the way things had to be. And it was knowledge that only he and
Zindel shared. Knowledge which could not be—must not be—shared with anyone else. Especially not with
Andrin. Not yet. Perhaps never. "And these are our daughters," he
heard Zindel chan Calirath's deep, calm voice say. "Girls, come
meet Voice Kinlafia. I suspect—" Kinlafia turned his head
and looked into those steady gray, Calirath eyes with their burden
of ghosts yet to come "—that we'll be seeing quite a bit of
him in the future." Erthek Vardan tipped his chair back.
He balanced it on its rear legs, with the top of its back braced
against the wall, while he held the book tilted so that the ceiling-
hung kerosene lamp's light spilled over the pages. The wall behind him was made of logs
notched and laid into place, then chinked with clay. It was rough
and ready looking, but it was also solid and, like the steeply-pitched
rain-shedding roof, it was definitely weatherproof. The weather was
still warm enough that the fire crackling on the hearth wasn't really
needed for heat, yet it was a welcome relief against the
omnipresent, damp chill. Coupled with the sound of rain pattering
against the roof overhead, it produced an oasis of welcoming
comfort which was almost enough to make a man forget that he'd
been stationed at the ragged edge of the known multiverse. Personally, Erthek wasn't likely to be
that forgetful. Grateful as he was for the stout roof
and the fire, he missed things like the theater, hot baths that didn't
have to be laboriously heated, bucket-by-bucket, and restaurants.
No one would have called him a hedonist, but he hadn't quite
counted on conditions this primitive when he volunteered for three
years' Portal Authority service as a way to earn money for college.
Still, he knew he'd been lucky, in a
horrid sort of way, to have drawn this particular posting. What had happened to the Chalgyn
Consortium's survey crew was horrible, but the PAAF had shown
these "Arcanan" barbarians that they didn't want to confront
Sharonian soldiers, whatever they might have done to a
surprised, vastly outnumbered party of civilians. Erthek himself was no soldier, of
course. In fact, he was a civilian employee of the Portal Authority
on his very first assignment. He was also less than twenty-one years
old, and he suspected that he'd been originally earmarked for this
particular relay post because his superiors figured that he, unlike
some old fogy in his thirties, had the youthful resilience to survive
it. Or it might be simpler than that. In fact, it almost certainly was.
After all, he was probably the most junior Voice in the Authority's
employ, and when he'd first been assigned to Thermyn, no one had
had any reason to suspect the existence of Hell's Gate, far less what
was going to happen on its other side. At that point, this had simply
been what had to have been the least desirable Voice posting of
them all, so it had made sense to hand it to the most junior Voice of
them all. But the choice to assign him here had
virtually guaranteed Erthek's later career. No one was going to
forget his part in passing the critical message traffic from Hell's
Gate back and forth along the Voicenet. Erthek Vardan was going
into the history books, and wasn't that an amazing thing? The
notion amused him, and yet there was something else under the
amusement. A hard, vengeful something that found grim
satisfaction in serving as one of Sharona's messengers in the
confrontation with the murderers of Shaylar Nargra-Kolmayr and
her companions. He'd never expected to find himself
doing something that important this early in his Authority
service. And, truth to tell, he was grateful that Petty-Captain Waird
chan Lyrosk had finally reached Fort Brithik. Chan Lyrosk was a
Ternathian, on loan to the PAAF, which made him not simply
senior to Erthek in the Authority's service, but an army officer, as
well. Erthek knew he'd miss the independence he'd enjoyed as the
only Voice available to Company-Captain chan Robarik, Fort
Brithik's CO . . . but any disappointment
on that side was more than outweighed by the relief he'd feel when
someone else became officially responsible for this critical Voice
relay tomorrow morning. He grimaced at the thought, then
looked up from his book at the clock ticking away on the
mantelpiece. A fresh gust of raindrops pattered noisily across the
roof and made him even more grateful for the fire of split logs. But
under his gratitude, there was a growing flicker of concern. It
certainly wasn't anything strong enough to call fear, but it
was more than simple uneasiness. There hadn't been anything
scheduled, but it was unusual for a full day to pass without any
Voice transmission from Shansair Baulwan. If nothing else,
Shansair usually made a conscientious effort to tell Erthek when he
was shutting down for the evening so that Erthek could shut down
himself, instead of maintaining his Listening schedule. Well, he told himself, if I
haven't Heard anything from him in the next hour and a half, then
I'm just going to have to send him a message and ask if it's okay for
me to go ahead and turn in. He ought to be able to Hear me,
even if I can't Hear him without trancing. In the meantime
. . . . One of the chickens in the hencoop
built onto the side of the relay station stirred, clucking loudly as
something disturbed it. Erthek listened for a moment—they'd
had problems with a persistent bobcat, and he started to reach for
the shotgun racked on the wall above him. But the hen in question
sounded more querulous than frightened. An approaching bobcat
would have led to something more strenuous, and Erthek chuckled.
Probably that last gust of rain had blown in through the coop's wire
side and the chicken was merely letting the world know how
irritating it had found the experience. Still, the sound was almost like a
reminder, he thought, glancing at the clock once more. Then he
slipped a bookmark between the pages of his novel, closed the
book, and laid it in his lap as he closed his eyes and settled into the
upper stages of a trained Voice's trance. It increased his sensitivity
and extended his reception range considerably, and he reached out,
Listening for all he was worth for any hint of transmission from
Petty-Captain Baulwan. There was nothing, and he frowned slightly
as he started to— Commander of Fifty Iftar Halesak,
CO, Second Platoon, Able Company, Second Andaran Temporal
Scouts, moved through the wet, rainy dark with a serpent's silence.
He hadn't asked for this assignment, but that was only because he
hadn't known it would exist. And if he had known, he would have
assumed it was the sort of thing Special Operations would have
handled. Unfortunately, it would appear that Two Thousand Harshu
was a bit short in the SpecOps department. No doubt the
expeditionary force commander found that highly irritating, but
Halesak didn't. He was too busy being fiercely glad that he'd gotten it to spare much sympathy for his commanding officer's
dilemmas. As an officer of the Second Andaran
Scouts, Halesak would have wanted vengeance for what had
happened to the Second Andarans' Charlie Company when the
Sharonians massacred them, no matter what else might have
happened. He'd known some of those men for upwards of ten years,
and all of them had been his brothers in arms, his family.
Indeed, one of those massacred men had been his brother-in-law.
Yet there was a part of him that was almost ashamed by how little
Charlie Company's complete destruction actually meant to
him . . . compared to what else had
happened. As one of the very few garthan officers in the
Union Army, Iftar Halesak's heart filled with a white, blinding fury
whenever he thought of the way the Sharonian butchers had shot
down Magister Halathyn vos Dulainah as if he'd been no more than
a stray dog. Halesak hated the shakira and
the entire perverted, vicious caste system they called a society with
a pure and burning passion. He'd been luckier than many, because
his father had possessed the determination and the courage to break
free of Mythal before Iftar had ever been born. It was as well he
had, too, for Iftar had been born with the Gift his father had not. It
wasn't an especially powerful Gift, but it would have been enough,
back in Mythal, for the shakira to have taken Iftar away
from his parents and placed him with a shakira family to be
raised. But if Fifty Halesak and his two sisters
had never personally lived under the crushing weight of shakira
oppression, all too many other members of his family had, and
so had his wife, when she'd been a child. And because those others
who meant so much to him had, he'd understood on a deep,
emotional level what all too many of his fellow Andaran citizens
grasped only intellectually. He'd understood that Mythal's chosen
society wasn't simply wrong, it was evil. Which meant he'd
understood just how special Halathyn vos Dulainah had truly been.
What it had taken for the man whose Gift and intellect had made
him the crowning jewel of the shakira's magic-wielding
establishment to turn his back on all of the power, prestige,
privilege, and family prominence which had been his simply
because his own fierce sense of right and wrong had left him no
choice. In his entire life, Iftar Halesak had
never personally know a single shakira worth the effort to
snuff out his miserable life. But every garthan had known
of Halathyn vos Dulainah and the way he had made their cause his
own. And now that man had been slaughtered. There was not a
garthan in any Arcanan-claimed universe who would ever
forgive these "Sharonians" for that, and Fifty Halesak knew he
carried all of those other garthan's hopes, desires, and anger
with him as he made his careful, quiet way through the darkness.
He and his men had spent the last
twenty-one hours hidden in the sopping wet trees around the
Voice's cabin's clearing. They'd had to be cautious, of course, but it
really hadn't been that great a challenge for someone with the
Andaran Scouts' training. Now, if everything went according to
plan, Able Company first platoon was about to hit the next
voice relay after Fort Brithik at this same, exact moment.
He eased to a halt, raising his left arm
to signal the other men of his platoon, as a chicken clucked loudly
from the coop beside the relay station. He stood waiting patiently in
the breezy rain, despite the fire blazing within him, until the noisy
fowl had settled back again. It didn't take very long, and he used the
time comparing what he'd seen with his own eyes so far to the
briefing Five Hundred Neshok had provided. It was amazing how
accurate the five hundred's information had turned out to be, he
thought, and then, as the chicken quieted, he started forward once
more. The daggerstone in his hand seemed
absurdly light in comparison to the dragoon arbalest he normally
carried. Many Gifted Arcanan soldiers carried daggerstones as
personal, backup weapons, but they were seldom used offensively.
They were too short-ranged for normal battlefield use, and if they
were loaded with fireballs—the most common spell loading
—they weren't exactly precision weapons. Most troopers
considered getting caught in the fringe of their own fireballs to be a
Bad Thing, after all. Besides, they were too readily detected, too
likely to betray a man's position to any Gifted adversary, to be
carried on most scouting or covert operations. But he'd already
determined that the log-built relay station had no windows to let
out any betraying flashes of light, and worries about detectability
didn't loom so large against murderous barbarians who hadn't even
known magic existed three months before, he told himself with a
thin smile. He and his point squad reached the
front of the relay building. He really should have delegated this
particular task to his platoon sword, he knew, and perhaps he would
the next time. But not tonight. Oh, no, not tonight. He took time for one more quick,
sweeping glance around. Then he laid his left hand on the door latch
and drew a deep breath. The door was unlocked, the latch turned
easily under his hand, and he slammed forward, driving his shoulder
into the heavy wooden panel. It exploded open, and he erupted into
the room beyond it. According to Five Hundred Neshok's
information, there were only three men permanently housed in this
relay station, and only one of them was a Voice. Halesak had
expected that information to prove as accurate as everything else
Neshok had told him, but he hadn't expected to come face-to-face
with the Voice so quickly. For a moment, he refused to believe he
had, that things could possibly have gone that well. But
then he saw the bronze falcon badge on the other man's civilian
tunic. Erthek Vardan's head jerked up, and
his eyes snapped open. He had no idea what was happening. He
didn't even know the origin of the sound which had yanked him so
brutally up out of his light trance. Nor did he ever find out. His eyes might have opened, but they
still hadn't focused when Iftar Halesak raised his daggerstone and
triggered the first of its stored spells. The spell ripped across the
relay station's main room in a bar of quasi-solid lightning. It struck
Erthek square in the chest, and his heart and lungs literally exploded
inside the ribs which had been no protection at all against that spell.
He was dead before he ever truly saw
the man killing him. Acrid, throat-catching smoke still
poured up into the early morning sky from the smoldering ruins of
the Sharonian fort which had once guarded the portal between New
Uromath and Thermyn as the first Sharonian prisoners were hustled
back across into New Uromath. Alivar Neshok stood outside the
captured Voice relay station, watching critically, and hoped his
strategy for crippling the Sharonian Voices' ability to warn their
superiors had continued to work as effectively as he'd assured Two
Thousand Harshu it would. So far, at least, things seemed to be
going well, and he intended to keep it that way. He wasn't positive, but he strongly
suspected that someone had probably complained to Thousand
Carthos or Thousand Toralk about his methods by now. Five
Hundred Vaynair, for example, had made his own feelings about
those methods abundantly clear to Neshok. But if the medical
officer had taken his protests higher, as Neshok was virtually
certain he had, they'd clearly fallen upon deaf ears. More likely, someone told
the asshole to take a hike, Neshok told himself with a certain
undeniable smugness. But his satisfaction faded back into
concentration as his assigned troopers kicked and prodded the
newest batch of captured Sharonians back through the portal. There
were more prisoners this time. Fort Brithik had boasted a larger
garrison, and more of them had been indoors, under cover, when
the attack came in. For that matter, Two Thousand Harshu had
decided to take a chance on Neshok's success to date. The
expeditionary force had taken the defenders totally by surprise,
thanks to Fifty Halesak's successful neutralization of the Voice on
the New Uromath side of the portal. In theory, the next relay station
beyond Brithik had also been reached and neutralized. That was
a little more problematical, though, because Neshok's
interrogations hadn't been able to fix that station's position with the
same degree of accuracy. Still,they'd known approximately where to
look, and under the circumstances, Neshok had felt justified in
urging Thousand Toralk to forgo the yellows' attack in this
instance. As Neshok had pointed out, there wasn't supposed to be a
Voice inside the fort at all, and they needed still more prisoners.
And even if it turned out that there was a Voice inside Fort Brithik
after all, the next link in the Voice chain had almost certainly been
successfully severed. The thousand obviously didn't much like
Neshok, but he'd had to admit that this was probably their best
chance to secure a sizable number of prisoners for future
interrogation. So the battle dragons had come
sweeping down out of the darkness and filled the night with fury.
Even without the yellows' poisonous vapors, the reds had killed
well over two-thirds of Fort Brithik's garrison. That still left the
next best thing to a hundred and sixty fresh prisoners, however, and
Neshok was determined to get them back to the other side of the
portal before any Voices among them could contact anyone else if
it should turn out that he was wrong about whether or not the
Voice network had already been severed up-chain from them. If that arrogant little bitch had been
telling the truth about portals cutting off Voice transmissions the
same way they affected spells, then any Voice they got back to New
Uromath should—theoretically, at least—be
effectively silenced. As if the little slut would've told
the truth about anything if she'd had a choice! Hells, I
wouldn't believe her if she told me the sun was going to rise in the
east tomorrow morning! That frigging idiot Olderhan can believe
whatever he wants about his precious "shardonai," but I'm
not going to risk the security of this entire expeditionary force on
his fucking stupidity! His lip curled contemptuously at the
thought of the commander of one hundred whose utter and
complete incompetence had created this entire war. Then he shook
himself and started grimly forward to where his subordinates were
sorting out the prisoners on this side of the portal. "Five Hundred!" Javelin Porath barked,
snapping to attention as Neshok appeared out of the predawn
dimness, and the Intelligence officer smiled. Porath had continued to demonstrate a
consistent enthusiasm, as well as ability, ever since that first session
at Fort Shaylar. Several of the men who'd been assigned to Neshok
had turned out quite well, actually, although there'd been a few
disappointments. But Porath was the very best of the lot, and the
acting five hundred already had the javelin earmarked for a transfer
to Intelligence, where his talents could be most effectively utilized.
"As you were, Lisaro," he said now.
"Yes, Sir!" the javelin acknowledged.
"And what do we have here?" Neshok
continued, folding his hands behind him as he turned to survey the
fresh clutch of shocked, bewildered prisoners. Most of them were
only partially dressed, since they'd been in bed when the attack
hammered over them, but a few wore more or less complete
uniforms. No doubt they'd had the
duty . . . or been about to go on
duty, he thought. Now all of them looked back at him, with the
mixture of defiance and fear with which he'd become increasingly
familiar. "Well, Sir," Porath said, "I'm afraid I
did find this." He held out his hand, and Neshok
frowned as he took the small, bronze falcon pin. For just a moment,
his belly tightened as he realized the information from his previous
interrogations hadn't been completely accurate, after all. He looked
down at it, weighing it in his palm for a moment or two, then
snorted. He'd already known the Sharonians were scrambling to
push the necessary personnel forward as quickly as possible.
Apparently, they'd managed to get at least some of those personnel
almost into position in time. "I don't suppose you found someone
actually wearing it, did you, Javelin?" he asked, smiling thinly. "No, Sir. But I did find it
—or, rather, one of my troopers found it—on the trail
between here and the fort." "Which would tend to suggest that
someone took it off and tried to lose it, is that what you're saying,
Javelin?" Neshok inquired genially. "Yes, Sir. That's exactly what I think
happened." "Well, I'm inclined to agree with you."
Neshok tossed the pin into the air and caught it two or three times,
then turned to face the prisoners directly. "I'm perfectly well aware of what this
means," he said through the translation spellware, holding up the
pin. "At least one of you is what your people call a 'Voice.' I want
to know how many of you are, and who you are." No one responded, and Neshok bared
his teeth. Whoever the Voice—or Voices—
might be, he was clearly a quicker thinker than most. He couldn't
have known what technique Neshok had developed for dealing with
his kind, but he'd obviously recognized at least the possibility that
the Arcanans might have figured out what that little bronze pin
meant. "I've asked pleasantly once," the acting
five hundred said. "I'm not going to ask politely again." Still no one responded, and Neshok's
smile grew a bit broader. On the one hand, assuming Shaylar
had been anything remotely like truthful, the hidden Voice had
been neutralized by the simple act of bringing him to this side of the
portal. On the other hand, Shaylar had probably been lying about
anything she thought she could get away with. Which, given
Olderhan's stupidity, had probably been just about everything. And
even if she hadn't been lying about that, Neshok wasn't exactly
brokenhearted by the opportunity to begin creating the proper
psychological impact. Besides, his encounter with her hadn't
exactly left him feeling very well inclined towards other
Voices. "Javelin Porath?" he said, and held out
his hand. Porath handed him one of the hand
weapons—the "revolvers"—which had been captured
from the enemy. Neshok didn't much like the thing. The recoil was
painful (and, little though he liked admitting it, frightening), and
he'd found it very difficult to adjust to the incredible noisiness and
brilliant flash when it was fired. Still, he'd forced himself to acquire
at least some proficiency with it—although, in his more
honest moments, he rather doubted that he could have expected to
hit anything at much more than arm's length—because he'd
wanted a weapon his prisoners were going to recognize as such.
Now he nodded to Porath, and the javelin reached out and grabbed
a randomly selected prisoner by the front of his tunic. With his
hands manacled behind him, the Sharonian had no choice but to
stumble forward, and Porath hauled him over to Neshok. "Would the Voice care to identify
himself now?" the Intelligence officer inquired, pressing the muzzle
of the captured weapon against the prisoner's temple and cocking it.
Still no one spoke, and Neshok
shrugged. "Suit yourself," he said softly, and
squeezed the trigger. It was the first time he'd actually used
a "revolver" for its designed function. The recoil was as unpleasant
as ever, but he'd allowed for that. What he hadn't quite
allowed for was the way the prisoner's head splashed as the
heavy bullet blew it apart. Blood and bits of tissue erupted across
Neshok, but he managed not to flinch as the corpse flipped
backwards and thudded to the ground. The other Sharonians stared at him.
Clearly, they hadn't believe he'd actually shoot one of them in cold
blood. Well, he thought, at least
we've established now that I will. That's worthwhile in its
own right. "Would the Voice care to reconsider
his position?" he asked, watching Porath choose yet another
prisoner, once more at random. The second Sharonian stumbled
forward, his face white and strained. He tried to dig his heels in, but
without the use of his hands, resistance was ultimately futile.
Porath dragged him over to stand where the first prisoner had died,
and Neshok pressed the muzzle against his head, in turn. "Wait!" a Sharonian voice called. Neshok turned his head, quirking one
eyebrow, and gazed interrogatively at the speaker. The Sharonian
looked to be a bit older than most of the prisoners, and he wore
only a sleeveless undershirt of some sort above the waist, which
meant he wasn't displaying any rank insignia. But there was
something about his eyes—a hard, challenging something,
like the eyes of that wiry little senior-armsman back at Fort Shaylar.
"I'm the Voice," the Sharonian said. "Are you?" Neshok considered the
other man for a moment, then shrugged and beckoned the one
Porath had chosen back in among the others. "Come here." The man who'd identified himself
walked across to face Neshok. "So, you're the Voice?" "Yes," the Sharonian said, but Neshok
shook his head and held up his personal crystal. A bright red light
strobed down inside it, and the Intelligence officer sighed. "I'm afraid you're not," he said. "This is
a truth spell. And according to it, you've just lied to me." "I don't care what your rock says," the
prisoner replied. "You wanted the Voice. You've got me." "Yes, I have, but you're not a
Voice. And I've decided I don't like people who lie to me." The second shot was just as noisy as
the first one, and the second Sharonian fell diagonally across the
body of the first. "We can keep this up as long as you
like," Neshok told the remaining prisoners, and nodded to Porath
again. "That won't be necessary," another
Sharonian said. His face was hard with hatred, and he stepped
forward on his own. "I'm the Voice." Neshok looked at him for a moment,
then glanced down at his PC again. This time, the crystal showed no
flashing red, and he nodded slightly. "And would you happen to be the
only Voice?" he asked calmly, still watching the crystal. "As far as I know, I'm the only one still
alive, at any rate," the Voice said harshly, and once again the crystal
remained clear. "And who would this fellow have
been?" Neshok said, nodding his head at the second dead man. "Company-Captain chan Robarik," the
Voice grated, and Neshok just managed not to curse. Just his luck.
They'd actually managed to take the fort's commanding officer
alive, only to have him get himself killed out of sheer stupidity. "It's too bad you didn't step
forward soon enough to keep him alive," he told the Voice. "No Sharonian made you pull that
trigger," the Voice said. "You may have a point," Neshok
conceded, then cocked his head. "Tell me, is it true that no Voice
can communicate with another one through a portal?" "Of course it is," the Sharonian replied.
"So you all keep telling me, and I
suppose I have to believe you," Neshok said, glancing back down at
his PC once more. "Still, it's probably best not to take any chances,
don't you think?" The Voice only glared at him, and
Neshok shrugged. Then he raised the revolver again. "Now," he told the other prisoners a
moment later, his own voice sounding strangely far away and tinny
through the ringing in his ears, "I trust the rest of you will see the
wisdom of answering my questions promptly and thoroughly. If
you don't—" he looked down at the three bodies sprawled
grotesquely across the ground "—I'm afraid I'm going to
have to reload, aren't I?" The parade, Kinlafia decided, was
going to be just as incredibly gaudy as the Emperor had promised.
And my own modest appearance
definitely contributes to the overall gaudiness. He looked down at the sleeve of his
coat and grimaced. The skintight trousers—only the tailors
and the incredibly polite (if not over impressed) valet had told him
they were properly called "pantaloons"—looked (and felt) as
if they'd been sprayed on. He could see why that style had gone out
of fashion so many centuries ago; what he couldn't see was
what lunacy had ever brought it back into fashion. At least
the rigorous lifestyle of a Portal Authority Voice assigned to
survey duty had kept him reasonably
fit . . . unlike some of the courtiers and
politicians, who looked remarkably like sausages stuffed into too-
tight skins. The boots weren't too bad,
although he'd had no time to break them in properly and the gilded
tassels with the diamond sets were a bit much. Then there was the
single, elaborately engraved silver spur mounted on his right heel.
And the full-sleeved silk shirt with enough ruffles and lace to have
made him look like an irritated pigeon if not for the coat's
confinement. Ah, yes, the coat. The thing had to weigh at least thirty
pounds, and at least half that poundage was consumed by the layer
upon layer of scallop-cut silk fluttering from his shoulders. Alazon
had informed him that they were properly called "capelets," and he
supposed he could understand why they were. Why anyone wanted
to waste that much perfectly good—and hideously expensive
—fabric on them was something else, however. And then, as the crowning touch, there
was the rapier. The never-to-be-sufficiently-damned rapier. Not
only was the accursed thing a good four feet long, but it was also a
genuine, tempered steel blade which dragged at his left side like an
anchor and waggled around behind him
like . . . like . . .
. Actually, he couldn't think of a good
way to describe it, he decided disgustedly. He didn't know enough
cuss words. One of the things he'd liked best about
his survey crew duties was the fact that he'd never had to worry
about formal clothing very much out in the wilderness. Sturdy
denim trousers, boots, and a serviceable shirt—plus, of
course, the pistol belt which was an an essential fashion accessory
—pretty much took care of the sartorial problem. Not only
that, it kept him from feeling like a circus clown. Unfortunately, his normal outfits
would have been completely unacceptable today. Which, in his
considered opinion, said something unhealthy about the mentality
of high-fashion designers. But he was trapped on their turf, and his
total lack of experience left him with no option but to rely entirely
on the judgment of others. It was, he'd discovered, an
uncomfortable feeling. Fortunately, he'd had Alazon to look out for
him, and he had to admit that the tawny, almost amber-colored silk
she'd chosen for his ridiculous coat was just as striking with the
black "pantaloons" and gleaming boots as she and the imperial
tailors had promised it would be. Now if only he could figure out
what to do with the elaborate fall of capelets, the ridiculous rapier,
and the ludicrous confection of silk, fur trim, sequins, and feathers
which shared some distant ancestor with a Bernithian Highland
bonnet. <Oh, come now, Darcel!> a richly melodious Voice laughed. <It's not that
bad. Besides,> the Voice turned suddenly more
serious, with an undertone of warmth and a pleasant, furry little
edge of desire, <unlike most of these poor people, you've
actually got the physique and the coloring for it. In fact, you're
probably the best looking male present.> <I'm glad you think so,>
he replied. <Even if it does just go to prove how hopelessly
biased you are in my case.> <Nonsense. Oh, I'm sure
I am biased, but you're not exactly the best judge of your
own handsomeness, either. I believe the exact phrase I'm
looking for is "You clean up pretty." Besides, you've got a really
nice backside, and those pantaloons show it off so well!>
He snorted a laugh and shook his head.
<Where are you?> <We're just coming down
now,> she assured him, and he turned towards the stair
behind him. Alazon's position as Zindel's political
chief of staff had turned her into a sort of auxiliary parade marshal.
She'd been incredibly busy with last-minute details all morning,
although two Voices could at least manage to keep track of one
another much better than other people might have. In fact, Kinlafia
had discovered that he always knew exactly where Alazon was, just
as she knew where he was. That was one aspect of the bond which
had leapt upon them so unexpectedly that had surprised them both.
Indeed, both of them were still just a bit bemused by its strength
and depth, and he knew it was going to take a lot of getting
used to. Kinlafia had always envied his married
friends for the strength of their marriage bond. The one between
Jathmar and Shaylar had been particularly rich, as any Voice would
have recognized. But he already knew the one between him and
Alazon would be even deeper, even more richly textured, for
both of them were Voices, and he felt a tiny stab of something
that was almost guilt as he thought about his murdered friends. It
seemed . . . wrong, somehow, that their
deaths had brought him and Alazon together. <I never met Shaylar or Jathmar,
love,> Alazon Said gently. <But I did See and Hear
the message you relayed from her. You may not realize just
how much side trace came along with it, from both of you.
Trust me. People you loved that much—and who
loved you that much—would never begrudge us our
happiness.> <I never said I was a particularly
rational person,> he Told her. < No, I've noticed that about you
. You do appear to do things
rather . . . impulsively, don't you?> <Only when it comes to falling
in love with beautiful women.> He Heard her mental gurgle of
laughter and smiled. But then the smile vanished as she appeared at
the top of the stair. <My gods. You are
beautiful.> She paused in midstride, her head
coming up, and he saw the color rising to her cheeks. <How did someone that
nearsighted get approved for survey crew duty?> <I'll have you know my vision is
Perfect, My Lady,> he replied as lightly as he could when
his heart seemed to have soared into his throat. She shook her head and continued
down the stair to him, and he never even saw Ulantha Jastyr or the
other four people with her. Whatever idiot had set the rules for
designing male apparel for Empress Wailyana, someone else had
obviously been in charge of designing female fashions. Or perhaps
the empress had simply kept lopping off heads until she got a
designer she liked. However it had happened, Darcel Kinlafia, for
one, wholeheartedly approved the result. Alazon was gowned in a deep, rich
green which perfectly complemented her midnight hair and dusky-
ivory complexion. It was an off-the-shoulder design, which
emphasized her upthrust bosom and drew attention to her shapely
shoulders and long, slender neck. A beautiful emerald necklace,
with matching earrings and bracelet, glittered in the sunlight, the
floorlength skirt was light and flowing enough to swirl around her
long, shapely legs whenever she moved, and the gown was cut to
highlight her tiny waist. Golden combs, set with more small
emeralds, swept her hair back in a coiffure which managed to be
simultaneously formal and yet gracefully natural, unlike most of
the far more elaborate confections Kinlafia had already seen. She reached the final step and crossed
the marble Palace sidewalk to him, holding out both hands. He took
them, and discovered that the high heels of her court shoes canceled
the usual difference in their heights. He found himself gazing deep
into her gray eyes . . . which, he realized,
was a dangerous thing for him to be doing if they were going to
keep to the parade's rigorously planned schedule. "Your vision can't be anything
remotely like perfect," she said, freeing one hand to reach up and
touch him on the cheek. "Your appearance, on the other
hand, is. Perfect, I mean." "And you think I have problems with
my eyes?" He shook his head, smiling. "And even if you
think I 'clean up pretty,' you'd better be ready to give me some
advice." "What sort of advice?" "Like telling me how in all the
Arpathian hells I walk with this thing!" He indicated the
long, thin rapier sheathed at his side. "I've already tangled myself up
in it at least two dozen times, stabbed a hole in the upholstery,
eviscerated a couch pillow, and sent two underfootmen to the
infirmary." "You didn't!" she laughed, eyes
dancing. "Well, I'm not sure about the
underfootmen," he conceded. "They might have hobbled off to heal
on their own somewhere. But there are feathers all over my
apartment, if you don't believe I've heroically slain that dastardly
pillow." He smiled back at her, then shook his
head. "Seriously. How do people
manage these things?" "Oh, Darcel, you poor man. We don't
have time for deportment lessons. Let me
see . . . oh, dear.
Hmmmm . . . All right, when you walk,
you have to keep your left arm sort of clamped, like this." She touched his wrist to move his arm
into position, and a pleasant tingle seemed to radiate from her
fingers. One which both of them resolutely
ignored . . . for the moment. "There. You keep this arm cocked, and
that contains the capelets . . . unless the
wind gets up, at least." She smiled and reached up to twitch the
multiple layers of silk into order. "Then this piece goes like so, over
this shoulder." She adjusted the richly embroidered sword sling
over his left shoulder. "That helps with the capelets, too, and lets
you tuck the sword hilt under this chain and keep it out of the way.
You'll just have to pay attention to where the end of the scabbard is
behind you, I'm afraid." "Lovely. I'll probably rap an empress or
a duke or president across the knees. Better yet, I'll get it tangled
between their ankles and send them sprawling. That should
be an impressive start to this new political career of mine!" She spluttered with laughter again,
then shook her head. "I'm sorry, Darcel. I don't mean to
laugh at you. I mean, I do, but—" She shook her head
again. "It's just that most of the courtiers positively preen on
occasions like this. They can't wait to get into fancy costume and
show it off. And Earl Ilforth makes preening in his finery a
permanent pastime. That's why it's so refreshing to find someone
who actually hates court dress as much as I do." His eyes widened. "Why in the multiverse would you hate
wearing a gown that makes you look like a goddess?" he demanded,
and her entire face flamed at his simple sincerity. Then she
surprised him with a tart rejoinder. "Because it weighs about sixty pounds,
the corset is made of steel, these stiletto-heeled shoes pinch my feet
and make my calves scream, and the trailing skirts and these
ridiculous, yard-long sleeves tend to snag on things—like
other people's swords, three thousand year-old statuary, and the
occasional rosebush." "Oh." It was his turn to laugh. "Oh,
dear. How are we going to get through the day in these things?" "By gritting our teeth, smiling, and
thinking very hard about long, hot baths and witch hazel for the
chafed spots and bruises." "Bruises?" "You don't want to know," she assured
him. "I did mention that the corset is made out of steel, didn't I?"
She gave him a bright smile. "Still, at least we both have the
comfort of someone to commiserate with now. And, speaking of
'now,' we really must get moving. The marshal's reserved a place of
honor for you." She hadn't been joking about his
position in the parade, he discovered when they arrived at the
designated float. The bunting-draped vehicle, drawn by a beautifully
matched pair of gray Shikowr geldings, was smaller than many of
the others . . . but it was also sandwiched
between those of the Portal Authority's first director and the
imperial family. And, unlike First Director Limana or
the Emperor's family, he had his float all to himself. He turned towards Alazon and opened
his mouth, but she spoke before he could. "First," she said firmly, "it's far too late
for us to be changing the order of the parade now. You're stuck
with this one. Second, it was First Director Limana's suggestion
that you be assigned your own float, and I think his instincts were
right. And third, His Majesty wants your political career properly
launched. In other words, there's no way out, so you might as well
just climb up there, smile, and pretend you like it." He almost argued anyway. Fortunately,
his own sense of the ridiculous came to his rescue before he
completed the process of making a fool out of himself, and he bent
his head in submission. "Yes, ma'am," he said meekly. "Good. Now, get!" She made shooing motions with both
hands, and after making certain he had the rapier throttled into at
least temporary submission, he started obediently up the short,
steep ladder. He managed to make it to the top
without killing himself or any innocent passersby, and settled
himself into the surprisingly comfortable seat. For all intents and
purposes, the thing Alazon had insisted upon calling a "float," was
simply an unusually impractical and unstable carriage. Despite her
assurances that even the two-wheeled floats like his "almost
never fall over," Kinlafia felt more than a little insecure as he
surveyed the world from his high perch. The fact that the float came
equipped with a seat belt didn't exactly inspire him with confidence,
either, although he felt profoundly grateful for its presence as he
strapped himself securely in. Once he was reasonably confident that
he wasn't about to plunge to his doom, he drew a deep breath and
looked around him at the assembling spectacle. Since the still officially independent
Kingdom of Othmaliz was this afternoon's host, the Othmalizi
Army's marching band formed the parade's vanguard. A troop of the
Seneschal's Own Dragoons followed, and was followed in turn by a
company of Imperial Ternathian Marines, then a company of
Uromathian infantry, one of Farnalian cavalry, and on and on. The "floats" were interspersed among
the marching and mounted formations, and the imperial family's
was actually rather near the end of the entire procession. In fact,
despite the ruler-straightness of Emperor Daerha Boulevard, the
official parade route, Kinlafia (whose vision really was as good as
he'd told Alazon it was) found it almost impossible to make out
details of the leading formations simply because of the sheer
distance involved. The floats also varied widely in size.
Kinlafia's was one of the smallest; the imperial family's was
undoubtedly the largest. Where his had only two wheels and was
towed by a single pair of Shikowrs, the Emperor's float was a six-
wheeled, articulated wagon towed by an entire six-horse team of
tall, black Chinthai. The massive draft animals, descended from
ancient heavy cavalry mounts, were taller at the shoulder than
Kinlafia, and their flowing manes and tails had been elaborately
braided and threaded with silken streamers in the green and gold of
the House of Calirath. Zindel chan Calirath himself sat on a
throne which rose considerably higher than Kinlafia's, although the
broader vehicle at its base promised greater stability. At least,
Kinlafia certainly hoped it did. The thought of watching the future
Emperor of Sharona plunge to his doom from a parade float left a
little something to be desired from a public relations viewpoint. Empress Varena sat beside him, on an
equally elevated throne, and all three of their daughters were
grouped around them on thrones of their own. It was fairly obvious
from where Kinlafia sat that young Anbessa wasn't exactly
enthralled, but it was equally obvious that her mother had
"reasoned" with her to good effect. Razial, on the other hand,
seemed excited, eager for the spectacle to begin. And then there was Andrin. Kinlafia
gazed at her for several seconds, trying to gauge her emotions from
the set of her shoulders, the angle of her head. He couldn't. And yet,
he could. He grimaced and shook his own head.
Was he really interpreting her emotions correctly? Or did he just
think he was? How much of what he thought she was
feeling was real, and how much was simply an echo of that
devastating moment in which he had shared the Emperor's
Glimpse? No one could claim that your life's
been exactly boring for the last two or three months, Darcel, he
told himself. But the last thirty-six hours have to have
established a new all-time record, even for you. A private
audience with the Emperor, Alazon, an invitation to a quiet little
supper with the entire imperial family, and then Her Imperial
Highness Grand Princess Andrin. It didn't seem possible. Still, at least it
had all come at him so quickly he hadn't really had time to come to
grips with it. That was good, because he rather suspected that when
he finally did have the opportunity to sit down and think about it, it
was going to scare the holy living hell out of him. It was one thing
to think about running for office, about the probably mundane
career of a mere Parliamentary Representative. It was quite another
to discover that he—Darcel Kinlafia, from a sleepy little
university town in the pampas of New Farnal—had a fate
which was somehow bound up with that of the heir-secondary to
the Winged Crown of Ternathia . . . and
now of all Sharona. Somehow, he didn't think his life was
ever going to be "boring" again. Andrin made a soft, soothing sound to
Finena as the falcon shifted uneasily on the back of her elaborate
chair. The sound itself was all but inaudible against the surf of
background voices, but the falcon didn't have to physically hear it
to recognize it. Her head bent, and the razor-sharp beak stroked
gently against the side of Andrin's neck. Then the bird straightened
once again, standing proud and motionless on her perch. The good news was that Finena had
already endured a half-dozen parades back home in Ternathia. The
bad news was that none of them had been even remotely like
this one was going to be. The rumble of voices which was
making Finena nervous came almost entirely from the Calirath
Palace staff—of which, admittedly, there seemed to be
somewhere in the vicinity of fourteen million, she thought wryly
—and her family's personal retainers. Once they began
moving out of the Palace gates and down the formal parade route,
and the thousands upon thousands of spectators began to cheer, it
was going to get infinitely worse. "There," she murmured, reaching up to
stroke Finena's folded wings comfortingly. "There, love. If it gets
too bad, you can always fly back to the Palace." She smiled
crookedly. "I wish I could," she added. Her father glanced at her as if he'd
heard her. He hadn't, of course—not as quietly as she'd
spoken, and not through all the background noise. But he hadn't
really had to. She'd realized, over the last several weeks, that her
father actually knew her even better than she'd ever thought that he
did. She'd never doubted his love, the time that he always somehow
saved for his children. But since the disaster at Hell's Gate, he'd
shown an almost terrifying awareness of what was inside her. What
she felt, what she feared, what she dreamed of and about as all of
them swept inexorably into the future. It was immensely
comforting and simultaneously frightening, in an obscure sort of
way. Don't be silly, she scolded
herself. And don't be a coward, either. You know why it's scaring the daylights out of you! And she did know. It
frightened her because she knew too much about the Calirath
Talent. She knew how hard and fast the Glimpses were falling upon
her father, because they were falling upon her, too. Yet there was
one enormous difference between her Glimpses and his. Those gifted—or cursed
—with the Calirath Talent were not given the ability to
Glimpse events in their own lives. There were times—many
of them, in fact—when a Calirath's Glimpse did tell
that person a great deal about what was going to happen to him or
her. But even when that happened, there was almost always
a . . . blind spot. A blankness. A cutout in
the vision where the person whose Glimpse it was ought to have
been and which kept him from Seeing himself, his
actions . . . his fate. No one knew
why that was, yet it was true. With one exception. There was one Glimpse that was
given to most of those who carried the activated Calirath
Talent, and cold comfort it was. It was the Glimpse of their own
violent deaths. Not in accidents, or of disease, because the Calirath
Talent didn't work that way. A Glimpse revealed the consequences
of human actions, human events, not the simple workings
of fate or chance. That was one reason there'd been so few
successful assassinations of Caliraths over the millennia. It was
hard for a killer to sneak up on someone who was able to
Glimpse the moment of his or her own murder, after all. Not
impossible, as history had unfortunately demonstrated, but
difficult. Andrin wasn't concerned about her
own impending demise. She was worried—deeply and
desperately—over the continuous flickers of Glimpses about
Janaki. She longed to be able to nail those down. To choke the truth
out of them. But there were too many other people tied up in them,
too much violence, too many images which made no sense.
Yet what frightened her even more
than that was the possibility that her father's understanding, his
obvious concern for her, meant he was Glimpsing something about
her future that worried him deeply. She knew her father
would face anything to protect her and her sisters. What frightened
her was her growing suspicion that he was afraid of something not
even he could protect her from. And how does Voice Kinlafia
figure in all of that? she wondered, turning to gaze back over
her shoulder at the handsome, brown-haired man perched in the
one-person float behind her. She knew he had to be scared to death.
Triad knew there were enough butterflies dancing in her
middle, and she'd been riding in parades like this since she was
younger than Anbessa! But if he was anxious, he was concealing it
well. That was good. Andrin had already
discovered how frequently famous or important people failed to to
measure up to others' expectations. She couldn't say Kinlafia was
exactly what she'd expected from the power and the anguish and the
clarity of the Voice transmission SUNN had broadcast throughout
all of Sharona. She'd expected someone taller, bigger than life, with
a granite chin and piercing eyes. What she'd gotten was a man who
needed no steely jaw or granite chin. A man whose brown eyes were
wounded, not piercing, yet still remained warm and compassionate.
A man whose heart had taken savage wounds, yet refused to close
inward upon its pain. A man who was not yet fully aware of his
own strength. She wondered if she were catching just a faint echo
of the Glimpse her father had obviously experienced when she and
voice Kinlafia first came face-to-face. I don't know
you . . . yet, she thought,
glancing back over her shoulder at him again. But I will.
I know I will . . . and that my
father approves of whatever will happen when I do. But Glimpses
never show gentle, happy things, do they, Voice Kinlafia? So how
much pain, how many tears, are waiting for you and me? And will
you someday curse the day you first became entangled in
the Calirath destiny? She didn't know, and as the parade to
began to move at last, she turned unquiet sea-gray eyes away from
the man behind her with a silent prayer to any god who might be
listening. He's lost enough already, she
told whoever might hear. Don't let me cost him even more.
Please. Spare me that debt, at least. Shaylar Nargra-Kolmayr closed the
book in her lap, leaned back with a sigh, and glanced back out the
window. "Tired, love?" a voice asked, and she
looked across the small compartment at her husband, Jathmar, and
smiled slightly. "Not physically," she said, knowing
that he didn't really need a verbal answer, given what he could sense
through their marriage bond. "Not at the moment, anyway. But I
think my soul's feeling the wear and tear." "I suppose that's a pretty fair way to
describe it, at that," Jathmar acknowledged. "After all, we're further
away from home than any Sharonian's ever been before, aren't we?"
Shaylar's mouth tightened briefly, then
she shrugged. Jathmar was right, of course. They'd
already traveled to the very end of the explored multiverse before
they ever discovered the huge portal which had led them into such
disastrous contact with the Arcanan Army. It was hard to believe
that in barely two months, they'd already traveled the better part of
twenty-nine thousand miles since their
capture . . . or that they were still just
under a third of the way from the universe Arcana had named
Mahritha to their destination in New Arcana. According to the maps
their captors had shown them, they were currently in a universe
called Mountain Spine, speeding rapidly along a narrow, canyon-
like roadway cut through a humid stretch of jungle in what a
Sharonian would have called the Sunhold of Garmoy in
southeastern Uromathia. "I know we both wanted to see the
multiverse," she said wryly, after a moment, and waved out the
window at the terrain rushing by as evening came on, "but this is a
bit more of it than I had in mind, at any rate. Even if we are
seeing it in indecent comfort, at the moment." The thing the Arcanans called a "slider"
was a bit like a Sharonian railroad . . . but
only a bit. They'd first boarded the slider almost a thousand miles
ago, in the universe of Ucala, and it was an enormous improvement
over riding the backs of transport dragons. True, there was still a
certain sense of wondrous disbelief about dragon flight, even after
so many wearisome thousands of miles of it, but the deeply,
comfortably cushioned seats and sleeping berths of the slider were
an unspeakable luxury. In most ways, the slider was like a
first-class railway car, yet the differences between it and any
railroad Shaylar or Jathmar had ever seen only stood out even more
starkly because of the surface similarities. For one thing, the slider car was a self-
contained unit. They'd seen several "trains" of sliders, proceeding
together, but that was simply because of routing considerations.
There was no such thing as a slider "locomotive;" instead, each
slider contained its own spell accumulator, and that spell
accumulator moved that slider car—and only that slider car
—along the slider track. Except, of course, that it wasn't
really a "track" at all, in the Sharonian sense of the word. It was
only a series of nodes, arcanely anchored to the bedrock beneath
them, which served the sliders' motivating spells as guides. The
slider itself whizzed along a rock-steady eighteen inches above the
graded right-of-way at a speed of about fifty miles per hour. If two
sliders should meet one another headed in opposite directions, they
simply slid to the side to let each other past, then moved back into
the center of the roadbed and continued on their separate ways. Any slider had to slow down
occasionally, of course. Not even magic, it appeared, could avoid
the occasional tortuous switchback or necessary tunnel when it
came to staking out rights-of-way over literally thousands of miles.
In fact, Shaylar suspected that it was probably no faster, over an
average distance, than one of the Trans-Temporal Express's
passenger or freight trains. But its silence, smoothness, and
flexibility were yet another proof of how incredibly different the
"technology" of Arcana was from that of Sharona. "At least we're still alive, Shay."
Jathmar's soft voice summoned her back from her wandering
thoughts. "And we're still together. And," his voice changed subtly
as an almost grudging edge crept into it, "whatever else, we're
damned lucky Jasak is such a fundamentally decent sort." "Yes, we are." Shaylar's dark, beautiful
eyes warmed with deep approval as she gazed at him. Jathmar felt
that approval through the marriage bond, and acknowledged it with
a crooked smile of his own. "I am trying, love." "Oh, I know," Shaylar said. "Believe
me, Jath, I know." And she did. She not only knew, but
she understood exactly why Jathmar's feelings where Sir Jasak
Olderhan were concerned remained . . .
complex, to put it as tactfully as possible. Gadrial Kelbryan
—Magister Gadrial Kelbryan—had shared a
term to describe both Jathmar and Jasak. It wasn't one Shaylar had
ever heard before, but once Gadrial explained its meaning, she'd had
to agree that it was a perfect fit for both of them. The term was
"alpha male," and she and Gadrial had watched with a mixture of
apprehension, frustration, impatience, and genuine amusement as
the two men tried to come to some sort of understanding of their
mutual roles. It wasn't an easy task. Of course, it
wouldn't have been an easy task for anyone, whatever sort
of alpha or beta male they might have been. No one could possibly expect Jathmar
to forget that it was the men of Jasak Olderhan's company which
had killed every other member of their civilian survey crew. Which
had come literally within a hair's breadth of killing Shaylar,
as well—and even closer than that to killing him. In fact,
without Gadrial Kelbryan's minor Gift for Healing, Jathmar, at
least, would have died, and it was highly probable that
Shaylar would have followed him. No, no one could reasonably have
faulted Jathmar for hating the very ground Jasak walked upon, or
feeling a fierce, savagely satisfied sense of vengeance when
Sharonian troops virtually annihilated Jasak's command after
Hundred Hadrign Thalmayr relieved him of command. One thing
was certain—Jasak had never blamed Jathmar for
feeling that way. But Shaylar was a Voice, with the
perfect recall and gift for languages which accompanied her Talent.
Since her capture, she'd acquired a native's fluency in Andaran, the
common language of the Union of Arcana's Army. Which was the
reason she knew that Jasak had never intended for anyone to die.
That what she'd thought at the time was the order to open fire had,
in fact, been Jasak's voice shouting the order not to fire. The order one of his subordinates,
whose stupidity had apparently been exceeded only by his arrant
cowardice, had disobeyed. Jasak had been even more horrified
than Shaylar and Jathmar, in some ways, when Shevan Garlath shot
down Ghartoun chan Hagrahyl while the survey crew's leader stood
there with empty hands, trying to talk. But when the infuriated
Sharonians responded to chan Hagrahyl's murder by opening fire
with the rifles no Arcanan had ever even imagined might exist,
Jasak had found himself with no option but to fight the battle no
one had wanted. So he had . . . and at the
end of it, Shaylar and a savagely wounded Jathmar had been the
only Sharonian survivors. "We really are lucky he and Gadrial are
both such decent people," she told her husband now. "And
that he's an Andaran." "And that he's some sort of an
anachronistic throwback, too,"another voice said. Shaylar and Jathmar's heads turned as
another woman—a little older than Shaylar, and a little taller
(everyone was at least a "little taller" than Shaylar)—
appeared in the compartment door. "Sorry," the newcomer said. "I didn't
mean to intrude, but it's getting towards suppertime. I'm sure Jasak
and Chief Sword Threbuch have the stewards setting up in the
dining compartment by now. Would you two care to join us?" "As a matter of fact, I'm starved,"
Shaylar said. "I don't really understand why. It's not like we've been
burning off a lot of energy traveling for the last few days." "No, we haven't," Gadrial Kelbryan
agreed. "I'm hungry enough to eat a dragon myself, though. I
wonder if it's because we're all finally in a position to take it a bit
easier and pay more attention to little things like starvation?" Her wry smile was almost impish, and
Shaylar snorted in a combination of amusement and frustration. Gadrial was a Ransaran, which meant
she came from the Arcanan equivalent of Uromathia, but Ransar
was very unlike the Uromathian Empire. Ransarans were
much more like Ternathians—or even New Farnalians, like
Darcel Kinlafia—than Uromathians, with a fervor for
freedom and the rights of individuals which sometimes seemed to
Shaylar's Shurkhali sensibilities to border on the fanatical, or the
obsessional, at least. Not that Shaylar had any intention of
complaining. She owed Jathmar's very life to the
Ransaran . . . sorceress, for want of a
better term, and despite the unmitigated horror of the circumstances
which had brought them together, Gadrial had become one of the
closest non-Talented friends Shaylar had ever had. But, for all of that, the slim,
powerfully-Gifted magister was also one of her jailers. The fact
that Gadrial was also a potent protector, one who'd demonstrated
her willingness to literally step between Shaylar and a furious
dragon, only made their relationship still
more . . . complicated. And the emotions
Shaylar could sense out of Gadrial whenever the other woman
looked at Sir Jasak Olderhan added their own unique strand to the
impossibly tangled knot into which the gods had decided to weave
all four of their fates. "He is a throwback, you
know," Gadrial said as the three of them left the passenger
compartment and started down the carpeted hallway towards the
luxury slider's dining compartment. "Jasak?" Jathmar asked. "No, Chief Sword Threbuch," Gadrial
replied with a grimace. "Of course I mean Jasak!" "It was intended as a simple expression
of interest," Jathmar said with dignity. His own Andaran was
improving steadily, although he remained substantially less fluent
in it than his wife. Given her her utterly non-Andaran sandalwood
complexion, flashing dark eyes, glorious midnight hair, and
exotically musical accent, Shaylar could never have passed as a
native Andaran-speaker, but her command of the language was at
least as good as Gadrial's own. "She knew that, Jath!" Shaylar scolded
now, poking him sharply in the ribs with a jabbing index finger.
Then she looked at the other woman. "I think I agree with you,
Gadrial, but exactly how do you mean that?" "I sometimes think Jasak thinks he's
living back during the days of Melwain the Great," the magister
replied. Her tone was light, almost jesting, but Shaylar sensed a
core of genuine concern under the amusement. "<thinspace>'Melwain the
Great'?" she repeated, and Gadrial shrugged. "Melwain was an Andaran king who
lived well over a thousand years ago. By now, the legends crusted
around him are so thick that no one really knows how much of his
story is historical and how much is invented, but it doesn't really
matter. He's become almost the patron saint of Andara because he
lived such an unbelievably honorable life." Gadrial rolled her eyes with such a
fundamentally Ransaran combination of emphasis and resignation
that Shaylar giggled. "All very well for you,"
Gadrial said severely. "You didn't grow up living in the same
universe as Andara! Those people—!" She shook her head again, and
Jathmar's deeper chuckle joined Shaylar's amusement. "Actually," Gadrial continued after a
moment, her voice and expression both considerably more serious,
"most non-Andarans really do find Jasak's people a bit hard to
understand. Mythalans don't believe the concept of 'honor'—
to the extent that they're even capable of visualizing the concept, at
least—extends to anyone outside the shakira and
multhari castes. And my own people spend a lot of their time
scratching their heads and trying to figure out how anyone could
define so much of who and what they are on the basis of an honor
code that goes back well over a millennium and seems to consist
primarily of accepting an endless series of obligations simply
because of who you chose as parents. But there they are. They really
still exist—some of them, at least." "Not all of them seem to share Jasak's
view of exactly what honor requires, though," Jathmar said more
darkly, and Gadrial nodded. "That's what I meant when I called him
a throwback. Don't get me wrong, he's not unique. There are a lot
of Andaran throwbacks, and I'm still a bit surprised by just how
grateful for that fact I've become over the last couple of months.
But there's what I guess you could call a 'new generation' of
Andarans, as well. People like that poisonous little toad Neshok we
met in Erthos, or even Five Hundred Grantyl, back at Fort Wyvern.
Neshok couldn't care less about Andaran honor codes—he
probably thinks they're all hopelessly obsolete, at best, and an object
for contempt, at worst. Five Hundred Grantyl, on the other hand,
just thinks they're old-fashioned. He's willing to accept that a lot of
people still believe in them, and that, because of that, he has to put
up with what those people believe they require, but it's all part of
the fading past, not the future, as far as he's concerned. "Jasak doesn't think that way. Neither
does his father, from what I've seen and heard about the Duke. They
both believe, Jathmar, and they'll do whatever honor
requires of them, and damn the cost. It's what makes them who they
are, and, to be honest, it's part of what makes the Duke's political
base so strong. Even Andarans who are no longer prepared to
subjugate their own lives to the requirements of traditional honor
codes deeply respect people who are prepared to. People who
demonstrate that they're prepared
to . . . and to accept whatever it costs
them." "Gadrial," Shaylar paused between
steps and hooked one hand into Gadrial's elbow, stopping the other
woman and turning Gadrial to face her, "you're worried. Why? You
told us Jasak's father is the most powerful of all the Andaran
noblemen." "He is." Gadrial looked out the
window for a moment, then back at Shaylar. "He is," she repeated,
"and I know he'll accept Jasak's decision to declare you his
shardonai. He'll protect you as he would the members of his
own family—for that matter, you are members of his
own family now—and he'll agree with Jasak's reasons for
making you Olderhan shardonai. But what he won't do,
what he can't do under that same honor code, is use the
power of his office and his title to save Jasak's career or quash any
court-martial Jasak may face." "Court-martial?" Jathmar repeated
sharply. "Do you really think the politicians and
the most senior officers of the Union's military aren't going to be
looking for a scapegoat if all of this goes as badly as it well
might?" Gadrial asked bitterly. "Jasak hasn't discussed it with me
—not in so many words—but he doesn't really have to.
Someone's going to be blamed for what happened to your people,
Jathmar. And if there is a war, someone's going to be
blamed for starting it. And who's going to be an easier—or,
for that matter, more reasonable—scapegoat than the man
who was in command of the troops who wiped out the rest of your
survey crew?" "But—" Jathmar began, then
chopped himself off, wrestling with his own complex feelings. A part of him still couldn't forgive
Jasak for what had happened to his friends. He suspected that
whatever else might happen in his life, however his feelings might
change in other respects, there would still be that small, bitter core
where all the pain, fear, and loss was distilled down into a cold,
dark canker. And that part was perfectly prepared to see Sir Jasak
Olderhan pay the price for what had happened to his crewmates, to
himself, to his wife. Yet the rest of him knew Jasak was a
decent, caring, honorable man who'd done everything he could to
prevent that massacre. True, he'd made the mistake of doing what
his own military's regulations required of him instead of relieving
Shevan Garlath of command of his platoon, and he would never
forgive himself for that. But after that mistake, he'd done
everything humanly possible to stop the killing, and Jathmar and
Shaylar were alive and as close to free as they were solely because
of Jasak Olderhan. If there was a single human being on the
Arcanan side who had consistently acted honorably and honestly
throughout this entire debacle, it was Jasak. "But that's wrong," Jathmar heard
himself saying quietly, almost plaintively. "Of course it is. I see that, you see that,
Shaylar sees that. Everyone sees
that . . . except for Jasak." Gadrial threw
up her hands in frustration. "He certainly knows I don't
agree with him—that's why he won't talk to me about it. He
only shrugs when I try to get him to. I've even accused him of
masochism, of wanting to be punished for what happened
to you and the rest of your people. But that's not it either, and he
knows I know that as well as he does. He doesn't want to be court-
martialed, doesn't want to be saddled with responsibility for
the first inter-universal war in history. He just refuses to even try to
run away from it, just as his father is going to refuse to use his
political power and prestige to save him from facing it. The Duke
will do everything in his power to help defend Jasak if a
court-martial's impaneled, but he won't step a single inch over the
line to stop one, even to save his own son." "Gadrial, I—" "No, Shaylar." Gadrial shook her head.
"Don't say it. Jasak doesn't blame you or Jathmar at all. Neither do
I, and neither will any member of his family. It's just the way
Andarans—some Andarans, at least—are." Her
expression was an odd mixture of sorrow, exasperation, and a
curious, almost forlorn sort of pride. "You can't change them. And
if you could, they—he—wouldn't be the people they
are, now would they?" "I suppose not." "But what I meant before, about Jasak
and the Duke being throwbacks," Gadrial said, "is that it's exactly
that same stubborn, bullheaded, obsolete, hopelessly romantic sense
of honor which absolutely guarantees that the Duke of Garth
Showma will protect his son's shardonai with his very life,
no matter what else may happen." "Good evening, Your Majesty," His
Crowned Eminence, the Seneschal of Othmaliz said as his visitor
was shown into his private apartment in what had, until a very few
weeks before, been known as the Great Palace. "Good evening, Your Eminence,"
Chava Busar, Emperor of Uromathia, replied. The two men were a study in contrasts
in many ways. The Seneschal was a short, round man,
addicted to decorating his already colorful religious robes with
additional jewels, bullion embroidery, lace, and pearls, while rings
dripped from his fingers. He literally glittered when he walked, and
the beautiful little silver bells which adorned his unique, stovepipe-
shaped, gold-encrusted religious headgear jingled musically with
every movement. Chava Busar was also short. That,
however, was the only real similarity between them. Where the
Seneschal was so obese that he seemed to roll along, rather than
walk, Chava was lean and athletic, especially for a man in his late
fifties. Unlike the clean-shaven, moon-faced Seneschal, the
Emperor favored a neatly trimmed, dramatically shaped dagger
beard, and his eyebrows—bushy for a Uromathia—
floated above almond-shaped eyes dark as still water on a moonless
night. There was a hardness in those eyes, as well, like a shelf of
obsidian just under the water's surface. For his height, he was broad
shouldered and powerfully built, and where the Seneschal seemed
to roll into a room, Chava strode purposely forward into a universe
which belonged—or ought to have belonged, at any
rate—exclusively to him. Yet for all the physical contrasts
between them, there were similarities under the skin, as well, and it
was those similarities which had brought the Emperor to this very
private meeting. Indeed, a meeting so private that not a single
advisor—or bodyguard—was in sight. In fact, none of
the servants with whom the Seneschal routinely surrounded himself
was present, either. "Please, Your Majesty," the Seneschal
invited, gesturing to the two comfortable chairs placed to face one
another in front of the enormous portrait of Bergahl in glory which
dominated the main room of the Seneschal's suite. "Be seated." "Thank you." Chava accepted the invitation, sitting
regally in the indicated chair. Both chairs were more than a little
throne-like, he noted, although the Seneschal's was fractionally
larger and ever so slightly more richly carved, and his lips twitched
ever so minutely at the observation. How very like the Seneschal,
the Emperor thought. The Seneschal waited until his guest
had settled into place, then took the facing chair. A small table, with
a bottle of wine, pastry cakes decorated with sesame seed, and a
platter of delicate sandwiches sat conveniently placed for both of
them, and he smiled at the Emperor as he personally poured wine
into the waiting crystal glasses. "I think you'll find this palatable, Your
Majesty." He smiled. "It comes from one of my own vineyards. I'm
quite proud of it, actually." "Thank you," Chava repeated as he
accepted the glass and sipped delicately. His bushy eyebrows rose,
and he nodded in approval. "You're quite right, Your Eminence. It's
very good." "I'm glad you approve." The Seneschal
smiled again, and this time his smile was as tart as alum. "It's
always a pleasure to entertain a guest who appreciates what small
comforts one can offer him." "Oh, I most definitely agree, Your
Eminence." Chava's smile just showed the tips of his teeth. "Indeed,
to be totally frank, I find myself amazed at your tolerance and
forbearance in the face of having your entire city turned topsy-turvy
by this Conclave." He shook his head. "To find oneself suddenly
and unexpectedly playing host to the rulers of every land of Sharona
must pose extraordinary hardships. Particularly upon such short
notice." "One cannot pretend that the entire
affair has not created great difficulties—great
difficulties," the Seneschal agreed gravely. "The dislocation of the
capital's normal business has, of course, been extreme. It will take
quite some time for the proper administrative agencies to reassert
an orderly control over many aspects of it." "Not to mention
the . . . disruptions here in your own
home," Chava observed, and watched with amused satisfaction as
the Seneschal's fat face darkened. "I am only the Seneschal of the Order
of Bergahl," he said after a moment. "The Great Palace is not
my home, but the home of the Order itself, as symbolized by
the man chosen by the Order as its head. Nonetheless," he inhaled
deeply, "I must confess that arranging to house so many prominent
and powerful political figures has, indeed, led to significant
disruptions here in the Palace." Chava nodded sympathetically. Both of
them knew the true nature of the "disruptions" to which the
Seneschal took such exception. Prior to Zindel chan Calirath's
arrival with his daughter, the Seneschal had been housed in the
Emperor's Wing of the palace. The decision by the Emperor to
return to his ancestral home—and to the building which,
however little public recognition the fact had received, still
belonged to him—had placed the Seneschal in a most
difficult position. In the end, he'd decided he dared not refuse to
move out of what had been the House of Calirath's family living
space by a tradition literally millennia long. His present suite of
rooms were luxurious to the point of opulence, and decorated with
priceless artworks, but they were no longer in the Emperor's Wing,
and his resentment was only too apparent. "I was particularly impressed, Your
Eminence, by how gracefully you and the Order have dealt with this
situation," Chava said after a moment. "It must have been
particularly difficult, after more than two centuries of
independence, to find oneself face-to-face with the Emperor of
Ternathia. I've often thought that the Caliraths simply don't realize
how . . . instinctively patronizing they
are." He smiled again, briefly. "It's hard to blame them, I suppose.
They are, after all, the oldest dynasty in the history of Sharona. It
would probably be unfair to expect them to realize how hard
—and often—they step on so many people's toes
because they simply assume the precedence so many other
people automatically grant them." "Indeed," the Seneschal agreed. He
sipped his own wine, then lowered the glass and regarded the
Emperor levelly. "One is, of course, always gratified by
the sympathetic understanding of a ruler as powerful as the
Emperor of Uromathia. Still, it occurs to me that this meeting
wasn't arranged solely so that you might commiserate with me on
the dislocation of my capital, Your Majesty." "No, of course it wasn't," Chava
acknowledged, and reminded himself that however fat and
ridiculous the Seneschal might appear—might actually be,
for that matter—he, unlike Chava, had not inherited his
power. The man who had been born Faroayn Raynarg, the next-to-
youngest son of a dune-treader merchant who had spent much of
young Faroayn's boyhood jailed for dealing in stolen dune-treaders,
had made his way to the top of a religious order in which it was not
unheard of for fatal accidents to overtake one's rivals. That might
have been many years ago, and it was entirely probable that the
years the lean and hungry "Father Faroayn" had spent as His
Crowned Eminence had softened his steel even as they had
expanded his waistline. But it would be best to remember that he
was not truly—or, at any rate, had not always been—
the petty little buffoon who'd humiliated himself so on the day of
Zindel chan Calirath's arrival in Tajvana. "Actually, Your Eminence," the
Uromathian continued after a moment, "I requested this meeting
because it occurred to me that it's been many fine centuries since an
Emperor of Uromathia last spoke to a Seneschal of Bergahl as one
ruler to another." The Seneschal stiffened in his chair,
and his round face hardened at the words "many fine centuries."
Anger flickered in the backs of the small eyes, half-hidden in
pouches of fat, and Chava recognized it with quiet satisfaction. At
the moment, it was quite probable that at least some of that anger
was directed at him, for reminding the Seneschal of his self-
inflicted humiliation. But that was all right with Chava, because
there was so very much of it . . .
and most of it was certainly directed where he wanted it. I wonder if the fat fool truly
thought only he and the Ternathians would understand that
particular challenge? the Emperor thought sardonically.
What? He thinks I have no historians—no spies? That
Uromathia forgets its tools simply because we haven't used them in
two or three centuries? Still, he reminded himself, in fairness
to the Seneschal, the episode really wasn't well known, and the
pretense of friendship between the Order of Bergahl and the
departed Calirath Dynasty had helped bury it deep. But Chava knew
about the confrontation between the last Ternathian Emperor to
rule from Tajvana and the then-current Seneschal of Bergahl. Emperor Gariyan VII hadn't much
cared for the Order of Bergahl. Indeed, he'd distrusted it deeply
after watching it cater to the more restive elements of his imperial
capital's population for decades. The Empire had been in a state of
ferment. Not disruption, really, and not rebelliousness, but
of . . . uncertainty. No one really knew
exactly what had inspired Gariyan's father to begin the phased
reduction of the Empire. The argument that the imperial
infrastructure had become too expensive to maintain made a certain
degree of sense on the surface, yet it had never withstood serious
scrutiny very well. Imperial taxes had been ludicrously low; it
wouldn't have been impossible, or even significantly difficult, for
that tax structure to be adjusted to provide the necessary funding.
Yet no one had a better reason for
Gariyan VI's decision to abandon—or emancipate, depending
upon one's viewpoint—the eastern portions of his sprawling
empire. Certainly there'd been no organized resistance to
"tyrannical" Ternathian rule, despite the isolated cases of
nationalistic resentment Chava had managed to dredge up during
the debate on the Act of Unification. Indeed, there had been
significant elements in almost all of the pre-withdrawal provinces
which had spoken out strongly in favor of remaining under the
Winged Crown. In the end, however, those arguing in favor of
continuing as Ternathian subjects had found themselves
outnumbered by a combination of their fellow citizens who
preferred freedom to increased tax burdens, and those who had truly
found themselves unhappy under "foreign domination" for so many
centuries. And so, over a period of two
generations, Ternathia's frontiers had withdrawn over three
thousand miles to the west, and a sizable percentage of the world's
population had spent the last two or three centuries as independent
states. Yet Gariyan VII clearly had entertained
few illusions about who was likely to emerge as the dominant
political faction in Othmaliz. Indeed, he'd almost certainly known
that Uromathian money had been subsidizing the Order of Bergahl's
ambitions for power in Othmaliz, and he had summoned the then-
current Seneschal to Calirath Palace before his family departed
—for all time, most had expected—to Estafel and
Hawkwing Palace. There were disputes, even between the
reports Chava had access to, of exactly what had passed between the
departing Emperor and the politically powerful priest already
maneuvering to assert his Order's control of Othmaliz. Most of
them agreed, however, that Gariyan had pulled no punches in its
course, and all of them agreed that it was at that point that
the Seneschal had first discovered that the Caliraths had no
intention of passing ownership of Calirath Palace to the newly
created Kingdom of Othmaliz. He had not, apparently, reacted well to
that information. After all, like the current Seneschal, he'd
undoubtedly been looking forward to easing his own posterior onto
a throne in the Grand Throne Chamber from which so much of the
world had been ruled for so long. When Gariyan informed him that
the Caliraths intended to remain the Palace's landlords, the
Seneschal had threatened to nationalize it, even against their wishes.
Not even Chava knew precisely what . . .
argument Gariyan had presented to discourage such precipitous
action, but it had obviously worked for the better part of three
centuries. Yet if the Order of Bergahl had never
quite found the nerve to test the temper of the Calirath
determination to retain ownership of the Palace, that long ago
Seneschal had still found himself in a white-hot rage. The
conversation had been one of ice from Gariyan's side and blast
furnace-fury from the Seneschal's. And it was in the course of
that . . . discussion, just before he
stormed out of the audience chamber, that the Seneschal had uttered
what any reasonable sort might have construed as a threat. "It will be many fine centuries before a
Calirath returns to this city to enjoy this Palace," he had said, "for
the Daggers of Bergahl are sharp, and the memories of his priests
are long!" It had not, perhaps, been excessively
politic of the current Seneschal to remind Zindel chan Calirath of
that long ago predecessor's comment, Chava Busar reflected. Of
course, the weeks of semi-hysterical pro-Calirath rallies which had
preceded Zindel's arrival would have been enough to flick any ruler
on the raw, especially here, in this particular city. And the possible
consequences of a third-party investigation of a régime as
corrupt as that of the current Seneschal's might very well prove
dire, which couldn't have improved the Seneschal's reaction to all
those frothing rallies and Ternathian flag-bestrewn demonstrations.
Desperation could make even a normally prudent man do foolish
things, Chava conceded charitably. Of course few people would
have called the Seneschal of Othmaliz particularly prudent these
days, but perhaps the Seneschal had actually believed Zindel would
recognize the implied threat and be cowed by it. Or, at least,
sufficiently . . . chastened to at least
declare a quiet moratorium on any potentially embarrassing audits.
If so, however, he'd been either an idiot
or incredibly ill-served by the spies who should have given him an
accurate appreciation of Zindel chan Calirath's character. Chava
hated the Ternathian Emperor with a passion so pure it was almost
sublime, yet he'd never made the mistake of underestimating his
opponent. "Yes," the Seneschal said finally, "it
has been too long since a Seneschal discussed the burdens and
difficulties of rulership with an Emperor of Uromathia." He smiled thinly, then paused, sipping
wine once again, before he lowered the glass once more and cocked
his head to one side. "Am I, by any chance, correct in
assuming that it's those burdens and difficulties which you wish to
discuss with me this evening, Your Majesty?" "In many ways," Chava acknowledged.
He sat back in his own chair, his elbows on the armrests, his fingers
steepled across his chest as he crossed his legs and regarded the
Seneschal thoughtfully. "It occurs to me, Your Eminence, that
you and I are among the unfortunately small number of delegates to
the Conclave who truly recognize what's at stake here. It's
regrettable that so many of our . . .
colleagues are obviously blind to that reality." "Indeed." The Seneschal sat back, as
well, his expression thoughtful. "Precisely which aspects of that
'reality' did you wish to discuss, Your Majesty?" "It's obvious to me," Chava replied,
"that in many respects, this Conclave has been a farce—a
façade—from the very first moment. On the surface,
it represents an emergency gathering of rulers and heads of state in
the face of a potentially deadly inter-universal threat. A
spontaneous decision on the part of First Director Limana and the
Portal Authority. But you and I aren't children, Your Eminence, to
be so easily misled when it comes to the true exercise of power. "Indeed?" the Seneschal inquired
politely. "Your Eminence," Chava said
chidingly, shaking his head with a small, world-weary smile, "the
point of contact with these 'Arcanans' is forty-eight thousand miles from Sharona. And so far, what have we seen out of them
in terms of any significant military threat? Crossbows?
Swords?" The Emperor laughed scornfully. "Oh," he waved one hand in a
dismissive gesture, "we've heard about their 'fire-throwers,' and
their 'lightning-throwers,' but what happened when the Portal
Authority's regular troops finally encountered them? Did those
'magical' weapons of theirs help them then? Could they match the
effectiveness of rifles, machine guns, and mortars? Of course not!
And since these negotiations have begun, what new terrible threats
have they produced? Floating tables? Talking rocks?" He
snorted. "Are we infants to be terrified by such parlor tricks?
Useful, I'll grant you that, but if they truly had weapons as
threatening as those certain delegates to this Conclave had imputed
to them, why would they be negotiating with us in the first
place? I believe it's obvious, especially in light of the ludicrous
ease with which they were bested by properly led and armed regular
troops, that they pose no true military threat to us. Indeed, they
recognize that they don't. What other reason could they have
for negotiating with us over the possession of a cluster of portals
of such value as Hell's Gate? Would you have chosen to
negotiate in such a case with someone you regarded as your
military inferior, Your Eminence?" The Seneschal looked at him for a
long, thoughtful moment, then shook his head. "Of course you wouldn't have!" Chava
snorted again, more scornfully even than before. "When the prize is
as great as this one, when one's responsibility to secure it for one's
own nation is so overriding, a man with strength takes what
he must. There will always be time for the diplomats to make
everything neat and tidy, but that time comes later, not when the
opportunity and responsibility alike lie in the palm of a man's hand!
"But these Arcanans have
chosen to negotiate, which tells us a great deal about their
perception of our relative military strengths. And yet, this
Conclave, continues to be driven by panic-mongers. By men
—and women—who seek to use the pretext of this
somehow imminent threat, despite the forty-eight thousand miles
between it and us, to justify a mad rush into some sort of a world
empire. I find it remarkably convenient that the Portal Authority,
which has always adopted Ternathian models, and which—as
you and I both surely know—came into existence in the first
place only at the insistence of Ternathia, has charged headlong into
this emergency Conclave at which one of its own directors
proposed that Ternathia become the lord and master of us
all. Of course, Director Kinshe was officially speaking as a
parliamentary representative from Shurkhal, wasn't he? And who
could possibly doubt the towering honesty of these Glimpses, these
visions of dreadful threats and savage destruction, which, of
course, only a Calirath can See? Or the 'spontaneity'
of the Farnalians' and the Bolakini's rush to second that so-
convenient Shurkhali motion to plut a crown on one of those same
Caliraths' head?" Chava's voice dripped derision, and the
Seneschal's jaw tightened once more. Othmaliz had long coveted
Shurkhal, not least because of the Grand Ternathian Canal. Long
before the canal's eventual construction, the possibilities it had
raised—particularly in conjunction with control of Tajvana
itself and the Ibral Strait—had been obvious to
everyone . . . including several
generations of Seneschals. The relatively sparse Shurkhali
population had made the notion of a quick, tidy little war of
conquest appealing. In fact, that conquest had been attempted on
two separate occasions, with a notable lack of success—a
fact which went far towards explaining the long-standing hostility
between Othmaliz and the desert kingdom. "I cannot disagree with you, Your
Majesty," the Seneschal said finally. "Unfortunately, it would
appear to be a little too late to rectify the situation at this time. The
Act of Unification has already been ratified, and while it might be
possible for you to decline to conform with its terms, I,
unfortunately, have a Parliament to which I must answer." And very irritating it must be, too,
Chava thought sardonically. Especially after so many years
of having it automatically rubberstamp any proposal you chose to
have your mouthpieces put before it. "Oh, I agree—both that it's too
late, and that it's unfortunate that should be the case," he said aloud.
"Nonetheless, as men with responsibilities to those they govern, it
behooves us to do what we may to restrain the excesses of the
panic-mongers. And while one would never suggest or encourage
the adoption of extralegal resistance of what, after all, will be a
legitimate, properly approved world government, it also behooves
us to resist the potential abuse of power by the cabal which has
obviously come together to secure the Ternathian domination of
the entire explored multiverse." "I thoroughly agree that one should
eschew 'extralegal' measures," the Seneschal replied. "Even when
they succeed, they tend to undermine the legitimacy of anyone
willing to embrace them. After all, if one is willing to step outside
the law in pursuit of one's own goals, then how can one
legitimately argue that others are not fully justified in doing the
same thing if their interests conflict with one's own? Of course," he
looked directly into Chava's eyes, "that assumes such measures
become public knowledge, does it not?" Chava arched a mental eyebrow. So,
the Seneschal knew about the covert activities of his own secret
police, did he? Well, it had always been unlikely those activities
could escape scrutiny forever. "I'm sure it
would . . . assuming, of course, that one
had any inclination to resort to them in the first place," he said
piously. "Assuming that, of course," the
Seneschal agreed politely. Then he pursed his lips thoughtfully. "Your Majesty, I've greatly enjoyed
our conversation, and I appreciate the candor with which you've
addressed our common concerns. Still, it occurs to me that you, at
least, are in a position from which you will eventually see your
grandchild on the throne of that same world-empire. In light of that,
it would appear to me that the degree to which our two peoples are
likely to suffer under its dominion aren't precisely equal,
shall we say?" "Yes, and no, Your Eminence." Chava
sighed. "One would like to think your analysis would be accurate.
However, while I would regard any child of this proposed union as
my grandchild, Zindel chan Calirath will almost certainly
regard that child as his grandchild. And given that the crown
will be placed upon Zindel's head, not mine, I greatly fear that under
normal circumstances, that grandchild will grow up under
Ternathian influence. It may be a child of my blood, Your
Eminence, but it will regard Uromathia through Ternathian eyes."
"If that should happen, I would grieve
for you, Your Majesty. In the meantime, of course, I will pray to
Bergahl on your behalf. He is, after all, a god of justice, and if there
is any justice, Zindel's blatant manipulation of this crisis to his own
advantage will not prosper." "I thank you for your prayers, Your
Eminence. And I fear you're probably correct—it would take
the intervention of the gods themselves to thwart the ambitions
Zindel has obviously cherished since well before these 'Arcanans'
turned up to provide him with the pretext he required." "Perhaps so," the Seneschal agreed. "Still," Chava straightened in his chair,
smiling brightly, with the air of a man determined to find a bright
side so that he could look upon its, "one ought to be willing to
extend at least a little trust and faith that the gods will
intervene on the side of right. And, of course, it's also possible I'm
being unduly pessimistic about how the child of any union between
Prince Janaki and one of my daughters would be reared. There
could be many influences in such a child's life, after all. That's a
point we would all do well to remember. Indeed, it's in my mind
that should my daughter become pregnant, and should the child be
born whole and healthy, fit to take up the burden of the crown of
Sharona in the fullness of time, it would be only fitting for me to
make a substantial offering to the gods, both in gratitude for the
birth and to petition the gods to keep that child safe and raise him
—or her—free of pernicious influences." "Indeed, Your Majesty," the Seneschal
agreed once again. "In fact," Chava continued, obviously
warming to his theme, "it would be appropriate, I think, for me to
make that offering not simply to Dosaru, but to other gods of
justice, as well. After all, that child will one day govern all of us, so
surely it wouldn't be amiss to petition all of the gods whose
worshipers will be his subjects." "I would think such a gesture of
largess on your part would be deeply appreciated by pious people
everywhere, Your Majesty," the Seneschal said warmly. "Well, in that case," Chava's eyes
narrowed as they bored into the Seneschal's, "I imagine Bergahl's
Comforters would undoubtedly receive a significant contribution at
such time as that child was declared healthy and fit to rule." The Seneschal's face was very still for
a heartbeat or two. Then he nodded slowly. "I think that would be most
appropriate, Your Majesty," he said. "Most appropriate, indeed." "Sit down. Sit down, Klayrman!" Commander of One Thousand Toralk
obeyed Commander of Two Thousand Harshu's ebullient invitation
and seated himself across the snow-white tablecloth from him.
Harshu's command tent was pitched upwind of the smoke—
and smell of seared flesh—rising from what had once been
Fort Brithik, but occasional tendrils of that smoke still reached it,
and the silver, china, and crystal glittering on the table under the
accumulator-powered light globe seemed
almost . . . bizarre to the Air Force
officer. "Wine?" Harshu invited, and beckoned
to his orderly before Toralk could reply. The orderly poured ruby-
colored wine from a bottle whose label had never been printed in
Arcana into Toralk's glass, and Harshu smiled. "Whatever else we might want to say
about these people, they seem to be excellent vintners," he
observed. "Try it. I think you like it." Toralk sipped obediently, then nodded.
It was excellent, rather like one of the better Hilmaran reds.
"It's good, Sir," he said, and Harshu
chuckled. "<thinspace>'Good'?" The two
thousand shook his head. "And here I thought all Air Force officers
had an appreciation for the finer things in life! Oh, well, I suppose I
can't have everything. I'll just have to settle for the frankly
remarkable job you've been doing managing this advance,
Klayrman." "I'm glad you're satisfied, Sir," Toralk
replied. "I'm a lot more than just 'satisfied,'<
thinspace>" Harshu told him. "So far, you've hit every objective
ahead of schedule. Your SpecOps teams have done a remarkable
job of cutting the Voice chain ahead of our attacks, and we haven't
lost a battle dragon since the swamp portal. I'm very pleased,
Klayrman. Very pleased." "Thank you, Sir." Toralk started to say something else,
then stopped and sipped more wine instead. "Something troubling you, Klayrman?"
Harshu asked, and the Air Force thousand looked up. He'd hoped
Harshu hadn't noticed his hesitation, but he should have
remembered just how sharp, how observant, the two thousand was.
"Well, as a matter of fact, Sir, there are a couple of things that . . .
concern me," Toralk admitted. "Spit them out, then," Harshu invited,
and snorted a chuckle. "You've got a lot of capital with me just
now, Klayrman. You might as well use some of it, so trot out
whatever's on your mind." "Sir, it's just that I'm
not . . . entirely comfortable about some
rumors I'm hearing. Rumors about POW treatment." Toralk met the two thousand's eyes
levelly, and Harshu frowned ever so slightly. "I assume you're referring to Five
Hundred Neshok," the expeditionary force commander said after a
moment. "His name has come up in
some of the rumors that concern me. On the other hand, it isn't the
only name that's been mentioned to me, Sir." "What kind of rumors are we talking
about, exactly?" Harshu asked, then sipped from his own wineglass.
"From what I've been hearing, Sir, I'm
afraid we're having a lot of Kerellian Accord violations. I'm hearing
about prisoners who never make it back into confinement. Who
'mysteriously disappear' between the point of their capture and the
POW cage they're supposed to be marched off to. And I'm hearing
about other prisoners who are badly beaten, systematically, by their
guards. A lot of it, I think, is the result of the stories about what
happened to Magister Halathyn. The fact that Intelligence hasn't
been able to confirm or deny those stories bothers me, Sir. It
bothers me a lot. And in addition to
that . . . inability—" Toralk met
Harshu's eyes again "—there are those rumors about Five
Hundred Neshok and his . . .
mistreatment of prisoners undergoing interrogation." The Air Force officer sat back in his
chair, waiting, and Harshu turned his wineglass under the light,
gazing into its crimson heart as if it were a scrying crystal. He
stayed that way for several moments, then returned his attention to
Toralk. "I've heard some of those same
rumors," he said finally, his voice quieter and less ebullient than it
had been. "Some of that, I imagine, is inevitable. And, to be
completely honest, I'd rather see that than a reluctance to engage the
enemy. But I have to agree that from what I've heard from certain
sources, there have been significant violations of the Kerellian
Accords." Toralk started to say something, then
made himself sit silently, waiting, and Harshu shrugged. "I don't like the thought of casually
mistreating prisoners of war, Klayrman. It's a violation of the
Articles of War, it's conduct unbecoming the Arcanan armed forces,
and—ultimately—it's prejudicial to good discipline.
Nothing turns first-line soldiers into their own worst enemies
quicker than developing a taste for atrocities. "But we're in a peculiar position right
now," the two thousand continued. "We don't really know these
people, and they don't know us. We don't know what their
equivalent of the Kerellian Accords may be. And we still don't
know how deep we have to go to find the sort of readily held
bottleneck we need to provide defensive depth for Hell's Gate." "But, Sir," Toralk said quietly when
the two thousand paused, "if we don't know what their equivalent
of the Kerellian Accords are, then wouldn't it be wiser of us to be
sure that we adhere as closely as possible to our version?
As you say, we don't know how deep we have to go, or how long
we may end up fighting these people. In the long run, isn't it
important for us to establish from the beginning that we're not
going to be responsible for—or permit—any
'atrocities' from our side, if we expect to avoid any from their
side?" "There's some of this in any war,
whatever we might wish, or whatever the Articles of War or some
neatly sanitized history might suggest to the contrary," Harshu said.
"It always happens, Klayrman, even with the best troops.
And at the moment, given the fact that we've attacked them while
we were still negotiating with them, I doubt very much that we're
likely to find any Sharonians cherishing warm and fuzzy thoughts
where we're concerned, however closely we might adhere to the
Accords." "I'm sure you're right, Sir." In fact, that
had been the basis for Toralk's greatest reservation about the
wisdom of this entire operation from the outset. "But eventually
we're going to have to get past that, unless we're planning on
remaining at war with these people forever. And, forgive me, Sir,
but sooner or later they're going to have Arcanan prisoners of their
own. It seems to me that the way we treat their people when we
capture them is going to have a significant impact on how they treat
our people." "No doubt it will. To be honest,
though, I'm inclined to cross that bridge when we reach it. At some
point, this front is going to stabilize. Frankly, I intend to get quite a
bit deeper into their rear areas before that happens, but it is
going to happen, Klayrman. When it does, we're going to be
looking at new negotiations, probably debates on prisoner
exchanges, and quite probably demands—from both sides, I
imagine—that those responsible for the deliberate abuse of
POWs face punishment. Exactly how all of that will play out is
more than I'm prepared to speculate upon at this point. One thing I
do know, though, is that no matter how angry one side or the other
may be, everything is going to be subject to reinterpretation
and negotiation when that time comes. They may be as angry with
us as they like, may distrust us as deeply as they please, but sooner
or later, we're still going to have to talk to each other, and we will.
Whatever's happened between us, we will." "Sir, are you saying that the
mistreatment of POWs by Arcanan personnel doesn't matter?" Toralk asked carefully. "No, I'm not," Harshu replied just a bit
frostily. "I'm saying that, at the moment, there are aspects of our
situation and our mission requirements which concern me more
than the rumors—no, let's be honest and call them what they
are, the reports—you're referring to. "We're flying completely blind out
here, Klayrman. We don't know squat about these
people. Oh, we've captured quite a stack of maps and other
information, but unfortunately, our translation spellware doesn't let
us read written documents just yet. It's not going to for at least
several more weeks, according to the Intelligence people, either.
From the maps we've found so far, this Sharona's explored territory
doesn't appear to be anywhere near the size of our own, but we can't
be certain of that. And I've got to know what's out there in
front of us if we're going to continue to advance without heavy
losses. And we can't afford heavy losses, since there's
nothing immediately behind us to hold any Sharonian counterattack
that gets by us. "Those are the concerns which are
floating around the front of my brain, Klayrman." Toralk looked at his commanding
officer for several seconds which seemed like minor eternities. "Sir," he said finally, quietly, "if you
don't stop this, and stop it quickly, it's going to stick to your name,
your reputation, forever." "Fuck my reputation," Harshu said
flatly. Toralk's eyes widened in astonishment, and the two thousand
snorted in harsh amusement. "Oh, I won't pretend I'm not as vain as
anyone you're likely to meet. Hells, I'll go further than that—
I've got an ego big enough for any three other men I know! So
what? Reputation isn't worth a fart in a windstorm—not
when it gets in the way of the mission. I've got fourteen thousand
men out here with us or spread out behind us. My responsibility is
to them and to the mission. I need the information that little
bastard Neshok is bringing me if I'm going to keep as many as
possible of those men alive and accomplish what we're out here to
do." So there it is, Toralk thought.
You know exactly what I'm talking about, exactly who it is that
worries me, and you're willing to accept it in the name of
expediency. The thousand knew he wasn't being
entirely fair. "Expediency" was an ugly word, but what Harshu had
said about keeping his men alive was also true. And the fame-
seeking two thousand's indifference to what posterity made of him
was what had surprised the Air Force officer so deeply. "Sir," Toralk said after a moment, "I'm
not sure I can agree with you. I don't mean that I disagree with
anything you've said about the responsibility to our men, or even
the importance of our mission, now that we're out here and engaged
on active operations. But I'm worried about what simply ignoring
violations of the Accords is going to do to us, not what it's
going to do to the enemy. We do have a moral responsibility where
the treatment of the Sharonians is concerned, and if we shirk it, it's
going to poison us." There was a long silence, then Harshu
inhaled deeply. "You may be right, Klayrman. In fact,
you probably are." He paused for another long moment,
then shrugged ever so slightly. "Actually, as I suspect you realized
perfectly well before you broached the subject, there's not really all
that much . . . free enterprise prisoner
abuse going on. There is some of it, I'll grant you, but it's small
beer compared to the other concerns you've raised. It's also in direct
contravention of my standing orders where the Kerellian Accords
are concerned, so if you want to talk to the MPs about it, point out
to them that abusing prisoners is against the rules and kick them in
the arse until they do something about it, I have absolutely no
objection. "On the other hand, let's not pretend
we don't both know exactly who really concerns you tonight. It
speaks well of you, as an officer and a man, that it concerns you
enough you were actually willing to call me on it. I respect your for
that. But I've still got to have that intelligence. We can't read their
documentation, but interrogation is telling us enough for us to
make some pretty solid interpretations of the maps we've captured.
I'd be happier if we could orient them properly to our own maps
and feel confident that we're reading the scales accurately. I'd
especially prefer to be able to do that without prisoner
interrogation. I can't do any of those things yet, though, which
makes what Neshok is bringing me the closest I can come to solid
planning information. For example, we know now that this chain
splits—that it comes back together again at some place called
Traisum, and that something called a 'railroad' that sounds a lot like
our sliders has been extended to that point from their own home
world. We know there are only very weak forces along the other
side of this split chain, and we have the critical information we
need for your SpecOps teams to find the next links in the Voice
chain. "I need that kind of
intelligence, and I'll do what I have to to get it." The two thousand's voice was flat,
inflexible, and Toralk said very still. Then, finally, he cleared his
throat. "And what happens to the people who
get it for you in the end, Sir?" he asked softly. "In the end?" Harshu smiled bleakly.
"I'm sure Five Hundred Neshok has visions of promotion, of
power. I'm sure he probably thinks I'm going to be
promoted for my glorious victories out here. No doubt he expects
the patronage of such a rapidly rising star to pull him up in the
wake of my own meteoric elevation. But that's not going to happen.
I suppose it's possible I will be promoted, and even that I'll
garner all sorts of public testimonials and
praise . . . in the short term, at least. In the
end, though, Klayrman, people are going to start asking the
questions you've had the guts and integrity to start asking already.
They're going to look at how I got the intelligence I needed, and
after that, I don't think there'll be that many more promotions, that
many more field commands. Not for the commanding officer who
winked at his subordinates' use of torture and even murder." "And Neshok, Sir?" Toralk asked in an
even softer voice. "And Neshok, Klayrman," Harshu's
bleak smile turned terrible, "is going to discover that I never
authorized a single thing he's done outside the Accords. That's not
going to save me from whatever happens, but it's not going to save
him, either. There won't be any orders he can use for cover,
no way he can say 'I was just following instructions,' or 'Everything
I did was in policy.' You said the Sharonians are going to demand
punishment for anyone who's abused their POWs? Well, who do
you think they're going to punish? I know why Neshok thinks he
reports directly to me, why there's no one in the chain of authority
between him and me. But why do you think it's that way,
Klayrman?" Vothon, Toralk thought.
You've been planning this all along. You're using
Neshok, and you're making sure that when he finally goes down, he
can't take anyone else—except maybe you—
with him. "Sir—" "No, Klayrman. We're not going to
discuss this any more. Not tonight, at any rate. Tonight, we're going
to have supper together, and we're going to discuss the latest
intelligence data from Five Hundred Neshok and how it affects our
future planning. "I've decided we're going to have to
split our forces. We can't afford to leave this other sub-chain just
sitting there, waiting to serve as a conduit into our own rear areas,
especially if we don't manage to punch out Traisum cleanly, after
all. So, I'm going to send Carthos up the other branch first thing in
the morning. He'll have four universes to cross before he gets to
Traisum, whereas we'll only have two more, but according to the
Five Hundred's reports—" the two thousand showed his teeth
in a cold, humorless smile "—those are very recently
discovered universes, compared to the ones along the other route,
and they're covered only by very light forces. I'm not that worried
about the opposition he might hit, but it's also a lot longer route,
almost twice as long as the shorter, better-explored one. Even with
dragons, it's going to be a long, bitter haul, and it will be even
worse for the other side if they hold us short of Traisum and try to
exploit the other sub-chain to get at our rear. That means it's going
to be a secondary theater for both sides, and that we're a lot more
likely to hit serious resistance in Failcham and Karys than he is on
his axis of advance. "And that, in turn, means I'm going to
need my best Air Force Commander here, so I'm keeping you on
this side. I'm afraid you'll be acting under my direct orders, while
Carthos gets a more independent command." The two thousand met
Toralk's gaze levelly. "I'm sorry about that. It means he'll get more
credit for making the decisions about everything, ranging from
tactics to supply considerations . . . even
methods of intelligence-gathering. I'm afraid no one's going to give
you a lot of credit for any decisions like that which have to
be made during our own advance." Toralk looked back at his commanding
officer and realized what Harshu was truly saying. I shouldn't, he thought. I
shouldn't let him do this. I should either support his
decisions, his policies, openly, or else ask to be relieved,
not let him cover me while he throws Carthos and Neshok to the
dragons . . . along with himself
. For a long, quivering instant, he hung
on the brink of saying that out loud. But then— "That's all right, Sir. I won't pretend
I'm happy about everything you've just said, but you're right about
at least one thing. We do have a job to do out here, and I suppose
it's time we rolled up our sleeves and got on with it." Division-Captain Arlos chan Geraith
stepped out of the comfortably heated car onto the rear platform.
The noise of steel wheels drumming along steel rails, the hammer
of wind, the vibrating rattle of fittings and glass windows, filled his
ears, and it was bitterly cold (although not nearly so cold as it
would get in a few more weeks) as the enormous train rushed
through the night. The vast breadth of the Grocyran Plain
stretched away to the north and east, an endless land of swamps,
birch forests, and conifers in the center of the vast continent of
Chairifon. The double strand of rails stretched thirty-nine hundred
miles, as a bird might fly, from this universe's Lake Arau in the
eastern foothills of the Arau Mountains to the southwestern
mountains of Harkala, close to the ancient city of Aeravas. But this
massive train, loaded with the men, horses, vehicles, and artillery of
the First Brigade of his Third Dragoon Division of the imperial
Ternathian Army was no bird. The compromises forced upon the
Trans-Temporal Express' construction engineers by uncooperative
terrain had added at least seven hundred miles to that theoretical
straight-line distance. They were less than halfway across the
universe of Faryika, pounding furiously down-chain towards
Traisum, with almost nine thousand miles still to go. The good
news was that there was only one more water gap to be crossed; the
bad news was that the gap was over a thousand miles wide and that
shipping would be agonizingly hard to come by in the thinly
inhabited universe of Salym. It was going to take time to get his
men and equipment across that stretch of saltwater. Time, he thought. Please,
Vothan give me the time! It's not supposed to take months
just to get my troops into the likely theatre of operations! The War
College never prepared any of us for a move like this one. Or,
his thought turned grimmer, a war like this one could turn into
. He unbuttoned the top button of his
coat and took the flat, thin case from an inside pocket. He opened it
and extracted one of the long, slender, handrolled New Ternath
cigars, then returned the case to his pocket. He took a moment to
savor the rich smell of the tobacco, passing it slowly under his
nose, then clipped the end, put it in his mouth, and struck a match.
He shielded the fragile flame in his cupped palms until it had
burned away the last of the chemical taste, then lit the cigar slowly
and carefully, turning the tip in the match flame until it was evenly
alight. Then he tossed the match from the platform and watched it
arc out into the carriage's slipstream like a short-lived comet,
snuffed out the instant it left the wind-shadow of the platform. He stepped to the right side of the
platform and leaned on the rail as he gazed out westward across the
plains. Thick stands of birch, trunks gleaming silver-white in the
moonlight, stretched away on either side of the right-of-way,
interspersed with equally thick stands of evergreens. The reflected
light from the coach windows raced along the ground, keeping pace
with the train, flickering hugely as it crossed boulders or the sides
of the occasional rail cutting. Stars gleamed overhead, and a halo of
ice crystals encircled the high, white moon as it floated in a sky of
midnight blue. Far ahead, invisible from chan Geraith's position on
the platform, three powerful engines thundered down a diamond
cavern, carved through the darkness by the lead engine's powerful
headlamp, and a thick streamer of funnel smoke trailed back from
them like a twisted banner, shot silver and black with moonlight.
They were the only bubble of life and
light—of human life, at least—for literally
thousands of miles. The permanent human population of this entire
universe was less than twenty thousand, which meant First
Brigade's three thousand men had increased it by over fifteen
percent. And it also meant that those less than twenty thousand
human souls were a tiny, tiny presence on this vast and empty
world. They'd had to leave the mighty
Paladins of their original train behind. None of the immediately
available heavylift freighters had boasted the capacity to carry those
enormous locomotives across the water gap in Haysam. Besides,
they'd been too badly needed for the Sharona to Haysam run.
Hayrdar Sheltim, chan Geraith's train master, had needed three of
the Norgamar Works' individually smaller and less powerful
Windcleaver-J 2-8-4 locomotives to replace the pair of Paladins,
but it was probably just as well. The Windcleavers were nimbler
than their larger cousins, better suited to the mountainous terrain
between them and Harkala. He drew heavily on the cigar, watching
its tip glow brightly, savoring the moment of privacy and the
pristine beauty of the world racing past him at least as much as he
savored the rich taste of the smoke. He treasured moments like this.
Moments when he could step away from his staff, his unit
commanders. When he could take off the persona of a division
commander, allow himself to step off the stage where his
performance must engender confidence and determination. I suppose it's sort of sad that I have
to stand out here freezing my posterior off to find what Misanya
calls my "comfort zone." He smiled at the thought of his wife.
She was a soldier's daughter, as well as a soldier's wife, and she
understood what that meant, how their joint lives must be
subordinated to the sometimes harsh demands of his chosen
profession. But it had also left her with a refreshing irreverence for
the sort of posturing and grand tragedy that certain soldiers of their
acquaintance liked to embrace. She was quick to exterminate any
tendencies in that direction in her own husband, at least, for which
chan Geraith was profoundly thankful. Then his smile faded as he reflected
upon how many weary thousands of miles behind him Misanya was.
Stop that! he scolded himself.
You're not the only a soldier who's missing his wife tonight,
Arlos! Which was true enough. And it wasn't
as if he didn't have enough other things to worry about. He
particularly disliked what Company-Captain Lisar chan Korthal, his
staff Voice, had been reporting from the negotiations at Hell's Gate.
The obstructionism Platoon-Captain chan Baskay's messages
described made no more sense to chan Geraith than it did to chan
Baskay himself. Nor had the division-captain much cared for the
suspicions chan Baskay and Arthag had reported up the chain. The bastards are up to something,
he thought moodily. It's not just my ingrained paranoia,
either. I just don't know what they're up
to . . . but I'm afraid we may all be going
to find out. He took the cigar out of his mouth
long enough to grimace properly, then put it back. At least chan Tesh and chan Baskay
haven't sent any more bad news our way in the last couple of days.
That's something. And the fact that these godsdamned Arcanans
don't have a clue how much firepower an entire dragoon brigade
represents is another something. Of course, I don't have a
clue what else they may have available, now do I? He snorted at the thought. It wasn't
precisely the first time he'd had it, and he suspected it wouldn't be
the last. In fact, I'm going to go right on
wondering about that until—and unless—I find out.
And if I do find out, it's going to be because everything's
fallen straight into the shitter. So I suppose it's actually one of those
little mysteries of the multiverse I'd really rather not solve, if it's all
the same to the Triad. He shook his head and stood, gazing
out at the untouched beauty of the moon and stars, and wondered
how long he could last tonight before the chill finally drove him
back inside. Nith mul Gurthak closed his office
door carefully, then crossed to his desk and seated himself behind
it. Outside his windows, a chill, moonless night wrapped itself
about Fort Talon, and he smiled crookedly. There was no reason he
had to do this during the hours of darkness, yet it always
felt curiously satisfying. Conspiracies ought to be worked
upon in darkness, however justified their objectives, he thought
as he reached for the ornamental rankadi knife on his
blotter. He picked it up, closed his eyes, and
reached out once more—not with his hands, this time, but
with his Gift. His very powerful Gift, which no one outside the
Council of Twelve and his own immediate line family suspected
that he had. It hadn't been easy, putting that Gift
aside. Denying himself its use as he fitted himself into the narrow
template of an officer in the Union of Arcana's Army. Nith mul
Gurthak had been born Nith vos and mul Gurthak, of high
shakira caste, as well as one of the traditional military families
of Mythal. But he had systematically concealed the strength of his
Gift, starting in early boyhood. Private tutors had trained him in its
use with brutally, merciless rigor, beginning years earlier than even
shakira youths normally began their schooling. There had
been more times than he could count when young Nith had wept
himself to sleep at night, but he had never complained, never even
considered shirking his responsibilities. He had been selected for
his role, his duty to the caste, even before he had been born, on the
day when the marriage between his shakira father and
multhari mother was first arranged, and that was an honor no shakira worthy of his caste could possibly have rejected. The
strength of his Gift, and the skill with which he had learned not
simply to use it, but to conceal it, as well, had only justified
that choosing. Now his shoulders relaxed, ever so
slightly, as his questing Gift confirmed that the privacy spells about
his office were all in place, up, and running. There was nothing
particularly spectacular about those spells; they were standard,
Army-issue spellware, supplied by the Union of Arcana to ensure
its military officers' security in the execution of their duties. That
was just fine with mul Gurthak. No one else in Fort Talon—
or, for that matter, the entire universe of Erthos—could
match the strength of the Gift no one knew he had, and it would
have taken hours of preparation for him to penetrate those
privacy spells. No one else could have hoped to do that without
alerting him to the security breach in ample time to deal with it. Satisfied that no one could possibly
observe him, he rolled up the left sleeve of his uniform blouse and
drew the gleaming, razor-sharp rankadi blade. He held it
under the light, before his eyes, clearing his mind of extraneous
thoughts as he focused upon that glittering steel. The steel which
had been used no less than eleven times to cleanse his bloodline of
weakness and failure. The steel which was consecrated to the Great
Task of the shakira by the blood it had shed, the honor it
had preserved. He felt his heart and mind fall into
shared focus, settle into the perfect balance of thought and emotion
appropriate to his sacred purpose, and a serene smile touched his
mouth as he closed his eyes. He held the blade across his forehead
with both hands while he murmured the words of the second verse
of the fourth chapter of the Book of Secrets, and then,
without opening his eyes, pressed the blade's wickedly sharp edge
against the inside of his left forearm. A line of blood sprang up
against his dark skin, and he moved forearm and dagger carefully,
with the smoothness of long practice, to gather that blood on the
flat of the blade. He opened his eyes once again and
maneuvered the rankadi blade over the personal crystal
sitting on the blotter of his desk. He spoke a single word in ancient
Mythalan, then tilted his right wrist carefully and watched as a
single drop of his blood fell from the dagger's tip to the fist-sized
crystal. It glittered there, like a fallen ruby, for perhaps ten seconds.
Then, without fuss, fanfare, or any spectacular glow and flash of
arcane power, it simply disappeared . . .
and the PC flickered alight. Mul Gurthak inhaled deeply as he saw
the brief menu of commands. He'd done this any number of times,
especially once he'd begun rising in rank within the Union Army,
and yet there was always that moment of tension, that anticipation,
almost as if somewhere deep inside he truly believed the carefully
crafted spellware might have somehow failed since its last use.
Which was ridiculous, of course. Spells researched and developed
at the Mythal Falls Academy simply didn't fail. He picked up his stylus and tapped the
menu entry he needed. Then he sat back in his seat, raised both
hands to cover his eyes, and bent his head in ritual submission and
greeting. "Mightiest Lords," he said in a dialect
so ancient that no more than a handful of people in the entire
multiverse would have understood it, "the least of your servants
begs you to receive his report and consider his actions, that they
may redound to the glory of the shakira and the high
holiness of their purpose and the completion of the Great Task." He waited, head still bent, for a full
ninety seconds before he allowed his hands to fall to the blotter and
his spine to straighten. Then he cleared his throat and began to
speak once more, this time in modern Mythalan. "Mightiest Lords, I trust that by now
you have received my earlier messages. I will endeavor to be as
brief as possible in updating you upon my progress in the service of
the Great Task. As always, I await any instructions from you." Should anyone outside the most
trusted servants of the Council of Twelve ever gain access to the
messages he had recorded over the years and decades of reports to
the Council and its members, the consequences would have been
disastrous. The damage to the Great Task would have been
incalculable, and the consequences to mul Gurthak himself would
have been far worse than merely fatal, but the commander of two
thousand had never worried about the security of his messages. The spellware which supported and
protected them was the very finest in the entire
multiverse . . . and no one outside the
Council even suspected that it existed. Without mentioning it to
anyone else, the researchers at Mythal Falls Academy had perfected
a technique which archived material at a compression rate of over
five hundred thousand-to-one. A single second of crystal recording
could contain the equivalent of no less than a hundred and forty
hours of normally recorded data or imagery. The messages
which mul Gurthak routinely sent in would be less than a flicker in
the stream of a normal crystal recording, imperceptible to anyone
who lacked the special spellware required to strain them back out
of the flow once more, and Mul Gurthak's reports had all been
carefully hidden away in the long, chatty letters he routinely
recorded and sent to his brother-in-law. His third sister's husband
had no idea of mul Gurthak's actual duties, much less of the power
of the two thousand's Gift. Nor did he have any idea that mul
Gurthak's letters to him were routinely intercepted by the Mythalan
postal service and routed very quietly to agents of the Council of
Twelve to be scanned for messages from the two thousand before
they were passed on to him. The transmission pipeline itself was as
close to perfectly secure as fallible mortal beings could hope to
come, yet the Council hadn't stopped there. Even if the message
could have been detected and recovered by anyone else, it could not
have been read. The encryption program, like the compression
spellware itself, was the product of secret research at the Academy.
It was unique in that there was no encryption key anyone could
enter. The encryption was embedded in the sarkolis of the
originating PC itself, and only two other PCs in the multiverse
could decrypt it. All three of them had been enspelled
simultaneously, and then one of them had then been issued to mul
Gurthak, while the others had been placed in the care of two
separate members of the Council of Twelve. Those three PCs, and
only those three PCs, could read material generated from
the secret spellware concealed behind the activating cantrip mul
Gurthak had just used, and no one could activate—or even
detect—that spellware without both the blood of the PC's
proper owner and the proper ritual to control its shedding. Should the existence of that elaborate
encryption program ever come to the attention of mul Gurthak's
non-Mythalan superiors, questions would undoubtedly be asked.
Unfortunately for those superiors' curiosity, mul Gurthak would
have been under no legal obligation to answer their possible
questions. The two thousand found that deliciously ironic, since it
was the Ransaran insistence on a citizen's right to privacy which
had deprived military and law enforcement agencies of the police
power to legally demand access to private encryption spellware or
the personal messages it protected. "As I've already reported," he
continued, refocusing his thoughts and attention on the task in
hand, "the sudden appearance of these 'Sharonians' and Olderhan's
involvement in the first contact, not to mention the incredible
ineptitude of Bok vos Hoven, left me with no option but to
improvise." He might, he reflected, be taking a not-
insignificant risk in his characterization of vos Hoven. The
incompetent idiot's family connections were just as exalted as he'd
claimed, and making enemies that highly placed could
be . . . prejudicial to a man's life
expectancy. By the same token, though, mul Gurthak had amply
demonstrated his own competence, judgment, and value in the
Council's service over the past twenty-plus years. He had patrons of
his own, at least as highly placed as vos Hoven's relatives, and even
if he hadn't had them, the recognition, identification, and repair of
flaws in the Great Task's execution was a critical component of the
mission he'd been assigned. Any attempt to sugarcoat vos Hoven's
shortcomings would have been a betrayal of his duty to the caste.
"I believe that, so far at least, events
are transpiring much as I had hoped they might. It was fortunate the
members of the Council had seen fit to arrange to provide me with
significant assets in my area of responsibility, despite its distance
from Arcana. This gave me far more influence at critical points than
would have been the case without them. By the same token,
however, I've been required to commit all of them, and I fear that
few of them will survive. Indeed, it seems increasingly likely that
their continued survival beyond the end of their immediate
usefulness would, in itself, pose a considerable threat to the Great
Task. "According to my most recent
dispatches from Two Thousand Harshu, Rithmar Skirvon has
disappeared. Either he was killed in the otherwise successful
Special Operations mission which clearly managed to kill the
Sharonians' Voice at Fallen Timbers, or else he was captured and is
currently the prisoner of the handful of Sharonians who appear to
have so far evaded capture themselves. I have little doubt that he
will have told them anything he knows by now. Fortunately, his
actual knowledge is strictly limited, and the possibility that his
captors will be in any position to utilize what he may have told
them is slight. Nonetheless, it would be prudent, in my judgment, to
make arrangements for his elimination as soon as possible after his
recovery by our own forces. Indeed, the best resolution would be
for him to be killed in the crossfire when our troops attempt to
rescue him, and I am cautiously exploring possible avenues for
arranging that outcome. "Thousand Carthos, on the other hand,
has now been placed in command of an independent advance up a
second line of universes. While this deprives him of further
opportunity to shape the main thrust to our liking, it also means he
no longer has Harshu or Toralk looking over his shoulder, and his
natural attitude towards these Sharonians is much closer to our
own than either Harshu's or Toralk's. I feel confident that we could
have relied upon him to generate a significant number of 'atrocities'
in his own command area even without
my . . . instructions to him. "Thousand Harshu is proving rather
more . . . problematical than I'd originally
hoped," mul Gurthak admitted. "Unfortunately, his seniority made
him the only choice, other than myself, to command the
expeditionary force. The good news is that he's reacted very much
as I anticipated to the 'discretionary instructions' I sent him. I
believe you will have discovered by now, from the copy of my
instructions to him which I appended to my last report, that it must
be crystal clear to any impartial reading that I never ordered him to
launch this attack. Indeed, I intend in the next few days to send him
dispatches admonishing him for having taken too much upon
himself in launching any offensive beyond the Hell's Gate universe
itself. I will also be sending copies of those dispatches up the
official communications pipeline to the High Commandery. Of
course, now that he's committed us to actual operations, I have no
option but to support him to the very best of my ability in order to
ensure that those operations succeed." Mul Gurthak paused the recording and
leaned back in his chair, interlacing his fingers across his chest
while he considered what he'd already recorded. He thought about it
for several seconds, then straightened and resumed. "The bad news is that Harshu is clearly
up to something. At this time, I'm not certain exactly what, but I
suspect he's more of a throwback to the old Andaran honor code
than I'd believed. If my suspicions are accurate, he's deliberately
engineering a situation in which any blame for atrocities and
excesses committed in the course of this expedition will be seen as
his, and only his, personal responsibility. Should he succeed
in doing so, it will almost certainly result in at least some
mitigation of the consequences of those excesses upon public
opinion. "Despite that, I believe the basic
objectives will still be attained. Five Hundred Neshok, in
particular, is working out very well. His personality is just as
sociopathic as our evaluating spellware suggested, and his
violations of the Kerellian Accords continue to mount steadily. No
matter what Harshu may want, Neshok's actions are going to have a
huge impact on public opinion in the home universe. The
Ransarans' repugnance will be impossible to overstate, and the
more traditional elements of Andara will be equally horrified. The
fact that Neshok, Carthos, and Harshu are all Andarans themselves
will, of course, fasten responsibility for this entire fiasco upon
Andara and the Andaran officer corps. It was an Andaran—
Harshu—who launched the attack in an excess of militarism
and personal ambition which far exceeded my instructions to him.
And it was two other Andarans—Neshok and Carthos
—who proved themselves to be merciless butchers and
sadists. "I was unable to be too explicit in my
suggestions to Neshok about the best way to use the traitor vos
Dulainah's death to further our objectives. It's become clear,
though, that he understood the concept quite well. He's also been
rather more subtle than I anticipated by insisting that his briefings
on vos Dulainah's death are a 'best guess reconstruction of events'
based on 'reports which cannot be substantiated at this time.' That
gives him—and, indrectly, me—a certain degree of
insulation. Despite those qualifications, however, they've spawned
dozens of independent atrocities—all of which appear to
have been committed either by Andarans or by runaway garthan
—which will further blacken Andara's reputation,
especially in Ransaran eyes." He paused once more, his face
carefully expressionless despite the malicious glee that bubbled
deep inside at the thought of using the traitor Halathyn vos
Dulainah's death to finally smash Andara's grip upon the High
Commandery. The fact that the atrocities his supposed murder at
Sharonian hands was spawning among the Andarans and fugitive garthan who had idolized the senile old lunatic would
hammer a wedge between the components of the Andaran-Ransaran
political alliance which had always frustrated Mythal's objectives,
as well, only made it even sweeter to contemplate. "The fact that I was forced to
improvise with so little warning has forced me to run certain risks,"
he continued after a moment. "The connection between us—
specifically, between myself and the Central Bank—and
Carthos is particularly worrisome. In addition, both Neshok and
Five Hundred Klian represent lesser risks. "Neshok will cease to be a problem as
soon as I decide his usefulness is at an end. He's unaware that one
of the troopers assigned to his intelligence section has very
specific . . . instructions where he's
concerned." Mul Gurthak allowed himself a thin
smile. Of course Neshok was "unaware" of those "instructions,"
since Javelin Lisaro Porath was unaware of them himself. Nor was
there any reason for Neshok to suspect anything of the sort was
even possible. The technique mul Gurthak had used to implant
them required someone with a Gift vastly stronger than the one
anyone outside the Council of Twelve knew mul Gurthak
possessed. It also happened to have been proscribed, along with all
other mind-ripping spellware, at the time the Union of Arcana was
formally ratified. Unfortunately for the demands of the pious
Ransaran reformers, the Council of Twelve had already been in
existence for centuries at that time, and the Councilors had taken
steps to preserve the knowledge which so many others—
including so many shakira, who ought to have known better
—had been prepared to simply throw away. When Porath received the activation
signal from mul Gurthak, he would obey the commands the two
thousand had imprinted. Alivar Neshok would die quickly, before
Porath—in an obvious paroxysm of guilt over the hideous
crimes he had committed under Neshok's orders—hanged
himself. And the most amusing aspect of the entire thing, as far as
mul Gurthak was concerned, was that the signal would be a routine
dispatch from him promoting Porath from javelin to sword on the
basis of Neshok's glowing reports. "Carthos, however, is beyond my
immediate reach, as is Harshu," the two thousand continued. "We
can always hope that one or both of them might become casualties
once Sharonian resistance finally begins to solidify. We obviously
cannot count upon that happy outcome, however. I believe
that ultimately, Harshu will be almost as useful to our purposes
alive as he would be dead. In a best-case scenario, his court-martial
for permitting and condoning violations of the Kerellian Accords
should constitute a significant self-inflicted wound for Andara. "If not for Carthos' links to myself and
the CBM, his court-martial—or disgrace, at least
—would probably prove almost equally useful. In his case,
however, any investigation by the Inspector General's Office would
be entirely too likely to discover those links. For that matter,
Carthos himself might well reveal them—and the
'suggestions' I gave him before sending him out to join Harshu's
command—in return for being permitted to plead guilty to
some lesser offense. As a consequence, I believe his removal to be
imperative. Unless otherwise instructed, I intend to use the
Gorhadyn Protocol to terminate him at the appropriate moment."
The beauty of the Gorhadyn Protocol
—aside from the fact that no one outside the Council of
Twelve even suspected its existence—was that its effects
were virtually impossible to distinguish from a natural stroke. Only
a powerfully Gifted magistron who already suspected what had
happened could possibly detect it, and even then only if the autopsy
were performed within no more than twelve to eighteen hours of
the moment of death. The drawback to using the Gorhadyn
Protocol, of course, was that having too many people drop dead of
convenient strokes at convenient moments was likely to raise a few
eyebrows, at the very least. "I've already reported my proposal for
dealing with Hundred Olderhan and his family," mul Gurthak went
on, "and if the Council approves my proposed strategy, it will be
necessary for Five Hundred Klian to be removed, as well. Even if
the Council rejects my proposal, however, Klian's death will hurt
nothing and will further reduce the handful of people who know
how vos Dulainah actually died. I therefore intend to deal with him
at an appropriate moment. At this time, I'm looking for some means
other than the Gorhadyn Protocol for accomplishing that portion of
the operation. From the prospect of continuing to safeguard the
Protocol's existence, I believe it would be wiser to find some other
way to eliminate him. At the same time, it might well be that our
agents in Arcana and New Arcana would be able to spin the
similarity of his and Carthos' deaths into a suspicion that highly
placed Andarans ordered their removal in an effort to shut their
mouths about the 'truth' of Andaran mismanagement, arrogance,
and atrocities, beginning with young Olderhan's wanton slaughter
of the Sharonian civilians. Please advise me as to your feelings in
this regard. Although the message turnaround time will probably
preclude the arrival of any advice from you before I'm forced to act
in Klian's case, I will, of course, obey your instructions to the very
best of my ability, should it be possible for them to reach me before
that time." He paused once more, considering all
he'd already said. As always, he would play the entire message back
at least once before he actually compressed it and embedded the
encrypted file in his next letter to his brother-in-law. It was unlikely
he'd be making very many changes, however, and he allowed
himself a modest glow of pride. Given the disastrous effect of the
Sharonians' sudden appearance and, especially, of Bok vos Hoven's
incredible incompetence on the long-standing strategy of the Great
Task, the job he'd done picking up the pieces and starting over again
was nothing short of brilliant, and he knew it. False modesty was
not a shakira vice, and mul Gurthak had no doubt that his
performance in this emergency would be noted by the Council. There might still be a few minor
details in what he'd already recorded which needed a certain
fleshing out, but he could always attend to that later. For now, it
was time to shift gears and bring the Council fully up to date on
what they had learned so far about the Sharonians and their
"Talents." "In addition to the purely military
information which Neshok has obtained for Harshu," he began,
"we've learned quite a bit more about the Sharonians. "It would appear that at least traces of
these 'Talents' of theirs are considerably more widespread in their
population than trace Gifts are in our own. However, the strongly
'Talented' appear to be no more numerous than our own strongly
Gifted. Moreover, the Sharonians' Talents are less flexible than our
Gifts. From everything Neshok has been able to discover so far, it's
extremely unusual for any Sharonian to have more than one or two
Talents, and however powerful those Talents may be, they represent
all the Sharonian in question can do. Whereas someone with a Gift
can utilize almost any piece of spellware, Sharonians with Talents
can do only the one or two things their Talent—or Talents
—permit. "On the basis of this, I believe
that . . ." The man who never thought of himself
as Nith vos Gurthak except at very private moments, like this one,
sat in his office, cradled in the heart of darkness, and continued his
report quietly. Sir Jasak Olderhan sat backward in the
pedestal-mounted swivel chair, resting his crossed forearms on the
top of the chair back, and leaned his chin pensively into the cushion
they provided. Outside the observation dome, the virgin forests of
the universe called Dystria flowed past. It was early morning, and
the humid air of the Kythian lowlands hung in a sort of translucent
golden haze as the slider rushed towards the coast and the passenger
ship waiting to transport them across the fifteen hundred miles of
saltwater to the next portal in Paerystia. Thirty-five thousand miles, he
thought. That was how far he'd traveled with his shardonai
and Gadrial Kelbryan in the last two months. And we're still less
than halfway to New Andara. I wonder if— His musing thoughts broke off as he
heard feet on the steps behind him. He looked back over his
shoulder, and his eyes brightened as he saw Gadrial climbing up
them from the lounge level. "So here you are," she said.
"We missed you at breakfast, you know." "Sorry." He smiled briefly. "I wasn't
very hungry this morning." "So we all surmised. The question, of
course, is why not?" Jasak wondered for a moment if she
realized just how scolding her tone sounded. There was a gleam in
her dark eyes as she folded her arms across her chest and cocked her
head to one side. She looked for all the world like a nanny waiting
for her obstreperous charge's latest excuse, he thought with an inner
smile. Then the temptation to smile faded, and he shrugged very
slightly. "By my calculations, Five Hundred
Klian's initial dispatch got to New Andara somewhere around four
o'clock this morning, our time," he said. Gadrial's eyes darkened, losing their
glint of amusement, and she unfolded her arms to touch him lightly
on the shoulder. "I hadn't even thought about that," she
said quietly. "I'm not surprised." He smiled
crookedly at her. "We're still barely forty percent of the way home,
and it feels like we've been traveling forever. Sometimes, I think
'home' doesn't really exist, you know. There's only this bubble
around us, filled up with dragons and slider cars and passenger
cabins aboard ships. We just think there's anything else out
there." "It is strange," she agreed. "I
know it took just as long to get to Mahritha as it's going to take to
get home again, but you're right. Somehow, I do feel
less . . . connected with everything
around us than I did on the way out." "Because it was all new on the way
out?" "That may have been part of it, but I
don't think it's the real reason for the difference." Gadrial frowned, gazing out the
observation dome's windows and apparently forgetting about the
slim, fine-boned hand still resting lightly on his shoulder. "I think the real difference is the reason
we're making this trip," she said slowly after several seconds, and
he nodded. "Of course it is. And, to be honest, a
part of me wishes we could just stay inside my nice, safe bubble.
But we can't, can we?" "I'm afraid not." Her hand squeezed his
shoulder for a moment, and her own smile was sad. "Sooner or
later, we're going to get home, whatever it may feel like now. And
what happens then?" "I don't know," he admitted. "We'll
find out in another couple of months, I suppose. At the moment, to
be honest, I'm more concerned about how my mother and father felt
when the hummer finally arrived." Gadrial nodded slowly. With no
equivalent of the Sharonians' Voicenet, the Union of Arcana had to
rely on the arcanely augmented, specially bred "hummers" for quick
long-distance communication. But "quick," she had discovered,
was a relative term. From what Shaylar and Jathmar had said so far,
it would have taken Shaylar's original message less than two weeks
to reach their own home universe. Exactly how much distance that
represented was one of the questions they'd declined to answer, for
which neither Gadrial nor Jasak blamed them. From several things
they'd let drop, however, Gadrial was convinced that the total
distance was substantially less than the distance between Mahritha
and New Andara. Still, that had to be a very different thing from
"short," given how long Shaylar's message—which unlike
Five Hundred Klian's, had moved literally at the speed of thought,
except when it had to slow down to cross the occasional water gap
—had taken to cross it. But however great the distance might
be, the communications loop between the swamp portal and
Sharona was eighty percent shorter than the one between Fort
Rycharn and New Andara. Gadrial was no soldier, but even she
could see the military implications of that sort of advantage. Not that those implications were
foremost in her mind at that instant. "I know you're worried about your
parents," she said after a moment. "I don't blame you. But I've
learned a little bit about the Duke during my years in Garth
Showma. And I've learned quite a bit more from you." He turned his head to quirk an eyebrow
at her, and she snorted quietly. "You don't exactly run on and on
about them, Jasak, but when you do talk about them, I hear an
awful lot of love . . . and trust. And just
from watching you in action with Shaylar and Jathmar, I've learned
a lot about the values they thought were important enough to teach
their son. So I know they're going to be worried, and they're going
to be upset, but they're also going to understand what you did and
why you did it." "I know." He inhaled deeply. "I really
do know. Unfortunately, that doesn't keep me from wishing that if
they'd had to hear about something like this, I'd been able to tell
them in person." "Maybe not, but look at it this way.
This way, at least they're going to have had a couple of months to
begin coping with it before they actually see you. And unless I miss
my guess, your father's going to have been using that time to very
good purpose." "Gods, I hope so," Jasak said softly,
and Gadrial squeezed his shoulder once more. She started to say something, then
stopped and shifted mental gears. Jasak had already made it
abundantly clear that he didn't want to discuss the board of inquiry
he would certainly face, or the court-martial which might very well
follow close upon its heels. "How do you think Parliament is going
to react?" she asked instead. "I think it's going to be a godsdamned
mess," he replied flatly. "The Mythalans, at the very least, are going
to go absolutely berserk, and I'm afraid at least a chunk of the
Andaran MPs are going to find themselves in at least limited
agreement this time around." "Really?" "Not for the same reasons." Jasak
shook his head quickly. "We Andarans don't go in much for
xenophobia for xenophobia's sake, and I don't imagine most of us
are going to hold the fact that Sharonians don't know anything at all
about magic against them. But what they did to Thalmayr when they
punched out the portal . . . that's
going to really, really worry a lot of Andarans." "I can see that, I suppose. But is it
going to make them more cautious, or is the perceived threat going
to make them more belligerent?" "That I couldn't begin to tell you,"
Jasak said frankly. "I'd prefer to see more caution, but I'm afraid the
opposite is probably at least as likely. To be honest, an awful lot is
going to depend on what else has happened out there in Mahritha."
"And no one in Parliament is going to
be able to affect that very much either way, are they?" "No, and that's one of the things that
worries me most," Jasak admitted. "Even if Parliament does its
dead level best to put the brakes on the situation—and I
know that's what Father, for one, is going to be recommending
—it's still at the end of a four-month two-way
communications loop. Which means that whatever happens out
there is really in the hands of the local command structure and
likely to remain there." "You're thinking about Two Thousand
mul Gurthak, aren't you?" "Yes." Jasak pursed his lips and
exhaled noisily. "The more I think about it, the more I wonder
exactly why he wanted me out of his office before he talked things
over with that diplomat, Skirvon. I keep trying to tell myself I'm
just being paranoid, pessimistic. But I keep coming back to it." "Why?" "Because he knows who my father is,
and he knows where we're headed. What if he wanted me out of that
office because he didn't want me to know what his plans really
are?" Gadrial turned back from the windows,
her eyes narrowing. "I don't much care for Mythalans
either, you know," she said with truly massive understatement, "but
why would he want that?" "I did say I know it sounds paranoid,"
Jasak reminded her. "But if I'd been the local senior officer,
and if I'd known that someone with a close, personal connection to
the Duke of Garth Showma was headed directly back to New
Andara, I'd have done my damnedest to make sure he carried with
him the clearest possible statement of my intentions. I'm not talking
about dispatches, Gadrial. I'm talking about the sort of face-to-face
conversation where the real explanations get made. The opportunity
to use me as his go-between to Father. Unless, of course, for some
reason he didn't want Father to know what he's really up
to." Gadrial started to tell him he truly did
sound more than a bit paranoid. But then she stopped. Maybe he
did, but as one of her research team members in Garth Showma was
fond of pointing out, even paranoiacs sometimes had real enemies.
And mul Gurthak is
Mythalan, she reminded herself. "What do you think he might not want
your father to know about?" she asked instead. "I don't know." "But you obviously suspect that there's
something, or you wouldn't be worrying about it this way."
"I just can't quite understand why he'd
want to discuss his instructions to his diplomats in
such . . . privacy. Not under these
circumstances, anyway." "Maybe he just felt he could speak to
them more freely without you," she pointed out. "You were the
officer in command during the initial incident. Maybe he felt they'd
be more frank about discussing options and possibilities—or
the consequences of the incident—without you. And you said
you didn't think he was very happy about your decision to make
Shaylar and Jathmar your shardonai. Maybe he was afraid
they really have managed to influence you—us—
somehow, and he wanted to minimize any secondhand impact that
might have had on what Skirvon might say or think." "That's certainly possible. And, for that
matter, he's a commander of two thousand, and I'm only a lowly
little commander of one hundred . . . for
now, at least." His mouth tightened briefly, and Gadrial's eyes
flickered. Those last four words were about as close as he'd
allowed himself to come yet to admitting his worry about the
probable consequences for his military career. "But none of that
changes the fact that I was absolutely the closest thing he had to
some sort of expert—or informed opinion, at least—
on the people he was sending Skirvon off to talk to. Even if he
didn't want me sitting in on that discussion, why didn't he send
Skirvon to pick my brain for additional information before sending
him off to talk to Shaylar's people? Sure, they had my written report
—and yours. But if I'd been a diplomat setting off to talk to a
completely unknown civilization, I'd have wanted every scrap of
information or firsthand impression I could possibly get." "You're beginning to make me very
nervous," Gadrial said slowly. "Are you suggesting mul Gurthak
said something to them in private, gave them some kind of secret
orders, he doesn't want anyone else to know about?" "I'm afraid that might be what
happened," he admitted. "But what kind of orders?" "I don't know," he said again. "On the
other hand, there is that Mythalan xenophobia to think about." "Surely you don't think he wants
—?" Gadrial broke off, unable—or
unwilling—to complete the question, and Jasak grimaced.
"I can't believe that even a Mythalan
would actually want a war, especially with someone who's already
revealed the combat capability these people have. At least, I don't
think I can. But I do worry about just how hardline he may have
wanted them to be. We're the ones who were in the wrong initially.
What if he's unwilling to admit that? What if he's decided to draw
his own line in the mud, like Hundred Thalmayr?" Gadrial nodded very slowly, her
expressive eyes dark and shadowed with worry. Hadrign Thalmayr
had been a complete and total idiot, but at least his mental
processes—such as they were and what there'd been of them
—had been straightforward and almost agonizingly clear.
He'd been arrogant, stupid, and far too conscious of the 'military
honor' of Arcana in general and himself in particular, but Gadrial
doubted that there'd been a single subtle bone in his entire body.
Certainly there'd been an acute shortage of brain cells, at
any rate! Nith mul Gurthak was something else
entirely. Everything she'd heard about him suggested he was
anything but an idiot. Which, unfortunately, might not be as good
thing as she'd been assuming it was. Given the typical Mythalan
attitude towards the non-Gifted, and given the almost inevitable
Mythalan revulsion at the very concept of someone whose very
different Talents might challenge the primacy of the Gifted,
"xenophobia" might actually be too pale a word for his reaction to
the Sharonians' sudden appearance. If he'd opted to respond as a
Mythalan, rather than as an officer of the Union Army, then he
very well might have issued far harsher and less accommodating
instructions to Rithmar Skirvon than he'd admitted. "You're definitely making me nervous
now." She balled the hand on his shoulder into a small fist and
smacked him lightly on top of the head with it. "I'll have to think of
some way to thank you for convincing me to share your
paranoia." "Sorry." He caught her wrist and
looked up at her. Even with him seated in the chair and her standing
beside it, he didn't have to look up very far, and something deep
inside her tingled at the warmth in his eyes. He, on the other hand,
seemed completely oblivious to his own expression, she thought,
with more than a hint of frustration. "Have you sent a letter ahead to your
father to tell him about your suspicions?" she asked after a
moment. "Not yet. I've been turning it over in
my mind. But I probably will send word ahead by hummer after we
dock in Paerystia." He twitched his shoulders. "Actually, I wanted
to talk to you about it before I wrote to him. I kind of hoped you'd
just tell me I was crazy." "I wish I could—tell you that, I
mean. But even though you may be wrong, I don't think
you're crazy. And the truth is, I'm afraid you're not wrong, either."
"Great." Jasak's spine slumped just a bit, and he
shook his head with a deep, heartfelt sigh. "I'll go ahead and write. In the
meantime, though, I don't think this is anything we need to discuss
with Shaylar and Jathmar." "Rahil, no!" Gadrial shook her head
quickly, emphatically. "There's nothing anyone could do about it at
this point, and there's absolutely no reason to worry them any more
than they're already worried, Jasak!" "That's exactly what I was thinking."
He pushed himself up out of the chair
and took the hand which had rested on his shoulder in both of his.
He held it for just a moment, smiling at her, and then drew himself
up to his full towering height. "And now that you've come and
rousted me out of my hiding place up here, I've discovered that I'm
actually hungry, after all. Would you care to come down to the
dining compartment and share a cup of tea with me while I irritate
the stewards into finding me something to eat?" "Where did Gadrial go?" Shaylar
asked. "I think she went up to the observation
dome looking for Jasak," Jathmar replied, looking up from the
book in his lap. Then he straightened, and his eyebrows rose as he
sensed her quiet consternation through their marriage bond. "Why?"
"I need—we need
—to talk to her, Jath." Shaylar's magnificent brown eyes were
worried, and Jathmar laid the book aside and stood to take her in
his arms. "What is it?" he asked. She leaned back
in his embrace, looking up at him, and he shrugged. "I've been able
to tell that you were worrying about something for several days
now, love. I just haven't been able to figure out what it was. I've
been figuring you'd tell me about it in your own good time. So, is
that time now?" "I don't know if it's a 'good time' or
not, but I'm afraid it is something we need to talk about," she said
unhappily. "And, frankly, the fact that you haven't been able to
figure out what's bothering me is part of the problem." "What?" He couldn't quite keep an
edge of hurt out of his tone, and she squeezed him quickly. "That's not how I meant it!" she told
him quickly. "What I meant was that we've always been so sensitive
to one another because of our marriage bond that each of us has
almost always been able to figure out what's bothering the other
one, when something is. But this time, you haven't been, have
you?" "Well, I didn't want to push
you . . ." "Of course you didn't. But that's not
my point, either." "In that case, what is your
point?" he asked with an unusual sense of frustration. "It's about our bond, Jathmar," she said
softly, her eyes anxious. "What about it?" His expression was
perplexed, and she sighed. "You're not a Voice," she said. "Maybe
that's why you haven't noticed." "Noticed what?" "It's weaker, Jath," she said very softly.
"It's weaker." "What?" He stared at her in
consternation. "It's weaker," she repeated. "Oh, it's not
like it was when I had that head injury. It went away practically
entirely then. This is different. It's . . . it's
like we're losing some of our connections. When Voices Speak to
one another, there are all sorts of side traces—emotional
overtones, thoughts which aren't fully articulated but still
transmitted, traces of memory. We're trained to filter those out
when we're working to pass on messages, but they're always there.
Well, marriage bonds are like that, especially when they are as
strong as ours has always been." "I've never really noticed it," he said
slowly. "Not the way you're describing it right now, at least." "Yes, you have," she disagreed. "But
because you're not a Voice, you haven't realized they were all there,
deepening and enriching the way our feelings flow back and forth. I
am a Voice, though. I've always been aware of them. And
now, for some reason, they're . . .
weakening." "What do you mean?" For the first
time since the conversation had begun, he felt truly frightened by
where she seemed to be going. "You mean we're losing our
bond, somehow?" "I don't know. I wish I did. All
I know right now, though, is that we started losing those side trace
elements a universe or two back. I don't have any idea why, and I
don't have any idea how far it's likely to go. I've never heard of
anything like it, so I don't have any way to hazard a guess about any
of those questions." "Then what do we do, love?" Jathmar
hugged her tightly. "I don't know," she repeated yet again.
Then she looked up at him again. "Have you tried using your Talent
lately?" "Not really," he replied slowly. "We
haven't really stopped anywhere long enough for me to get a clear
Look at things." "Well, maybe the next time we stop,
you should try," she suggested. "I'm the only Voice in this entire
universe. I don't have anyone else to test my Talent with, but you
don't need another Mapper." "I don't think I like where you're going
with this one, love," he said unhappily. "I don't like where I might be
going with it," she told him. "Do you really think we should discuss
it with Gadrial?" he asked her after a moment, trying to ignore the
sick look in her eyes which he knew was mirrored in his own. "I can't think of anyone else to discuss
it with," Shaylar replied with a small, wan smile. "There's no one
else with a Talent in the vicinity, that's for sure. She might have at
least some suggestion about what could be causing it. Even if she
can't come up with an answer, she might start us thinking in the
direction of one." "But then she'd also know about the
problem." Shaylar's eyes narrowed as she tasted
the suddenly darker tinge of his emotions. "Of course she would. Why?" "Shaylar, I know Gadrial is our friend.
And," he added a bit more reluctantly, "I know Jasak will do
everything in his and his family's power to protect us. But unless
these negotiations of theirs actually produce some sort of peaceful
resolution, without anyone else getting killed, they're still going to
be the enemy, love. Maybe not of us personally, but of Sharona.
And both of them are honorable people who take their obligations
seriously. If there is something happening to our marriage bond, to
our Talents—possibly because we're spending so much time
in proximity to someone who's Gifted, for all I know—do
we really want to let the enemy know? Even if they would never do
anything to hurt either of us, if it turns out to be something they
could use against other people's Talents, you know that Jasak, for
sure, and Gadrial almost equally for sure, would feel compelled to
pass it along." "But if we can't even ask Gadrial about
it, then who can we ask?" Shaylar asked in a tiny voice. "I don't know, love." Jathmar said
softly. "I don't know." "So, how's your problem patient
this week?" Regiment-Captain Namir Velvelig asked, turning
from the office window through which he had been contemplating
Fort Ghartoun's parade ground as Company-Captain Golvar Silkash
completed the rest of the semi-weekly sick report. "The esteemed Hadrign Thalmayr?"
Fort Ghartoun's senior medical officer grimaced. Then he shrugged
with a combination of helplessness, irritation, and smoldering
frustration. "The truth is, Sir," he continued, "that
Tobis is more and more convinced the man's strongly Talented
himself. Which, if you'll pardon my saying so, would be a dead
waste of a Talent even if Thalmayr had the least clue of what a
Talent was, in light of his total and invincible stupidity." "Now, now, Silky," Velvelig
admonished gently. "We've known one another a long time. There's
no need for you to indulge in all these euphemisms to hide your
true opinion of our guest." Despite the sourness of his expression,
Silkash made a sound that was halfway between a snort and
chuckle. Any temptation towards amusement vanished quickly,
however, and he shook his head. "Honestly, Sir, Thalmayr is a disaster. I
don't know what we're going to do with him. As nearly as Tobis
—" Platoon-Captain Tobis Makree was the un-Talented
Silkash's strongly Talented assistant surgeon "—and I can
tell, he's convinced himself our efforts to Heal him are actually
some sort of insidious brainwashing or mental torture." "You're saying he's a lunatic, as well as
an idiot?" "I wish I could dismiss it quite that
easily, actually." Silkash shook his head again. "The thing is, the
Talent he's got is sufficient, even without his having any idea in the
world what it is, to throw up a mighty tough block. So he managed
to tremendously limit what Tobis could do to control his pain. He
even managed to limit the speed of the physical Healing we could
encourage. And that same block made it all but impossible for
Tobis to get through to those suicidal urges of his, and that
—" "Don't tell me," Velvelig interrupted.
"Because he made it so hard to get through, Tobis had to adopt a
brute force approach, and that only made things worse. Right?" "Exactly right," Silkash agreed. "We
didn't have a choice if we were going to keep him alive. We had
to get through to him, so Tobis
did . . . despite the fact that Thalmayr was
fighting him every inch of the way. And despite the fact that
Thalmayr's resistance really did turn the entire effort into something
that could be readily mistaken by the uninformed for the 'mental
torture' he thinks we were out to inflict in the first place!" "Wonderful." Velvelig pursed his lips
and looked back out the window. Frankly, he could have gotten along
just fine indefinitely without having Hadrign Thalmayr dumped on
him. The regiment-captain wasn't much given to coddling
weakness. That wasn't part of any Arpathian's cultural baggage, and
in this case, Velvelig's contempt for Thalmayr's indescribably
wretched performance as a military officer left him even less
inclined to pity the Arcanan. Which, unfortunately, did nothing to
absolve him of his responsibility to see to it that the medical needs
of any POW in his care were met. Assuming the camel-fucking idiot
will let us meet them! he thought sourly. "Is there anything we can do about that
situation?" he asked aloud. "At this point?" Silkash shrugged.
"Probably not. In fact, I've come to the conclusion that the best
thing we can do, for the next few weeks, at least, is to pretty much
leave him alone. Physically, he's close to fully recovered—or
as close to it as a man who'll never walk again is going to get. The
discomfort he's still experiencing can probably be treated by an
herbalist almost as well as by a Healer at this point. We'll keep
Tobis away from him for a while, see if he settles down if we stick
to a purely physical nursing regimen." "You really think that will help?" "I don't know. Actually, I'm inclined to
doubt it, as deeply as the idiot's dug himself in. I just don't see any
other practical approach. If we can't find some way to get through
to him soon, though, I'm going to recommend sending him on up-
chain. Tobis is good, and with all due modesty, I'm a pretty fair
surgeon myself, but let's not fool ourselves. There are hospitals
closer to Sharona which are undoubtedly far better qualified to deal
with something like this." "I see." Velvelig clasped his hands behind him
and bounced gently up and down on the balls of his feet for a
moment, then nodded to himself. "Very well," he said, turning back from
the window once more. "Write it up as a formal recommendation,
and I'll approve it. To be honest, I'll be relieved to see his back!" "I don't think you'll get an argument
from anyone over in my shop," Silkash assured him. "Good. In that case—" "You wanted to see me, Sir?" Velvelig broke off in midsentence as
Senior-Armsman Folsar chan Tergis poked his head through the
door behind the seated Silkash. The senior-armsman seemed
blissfully unaware that interrupting his commanding officer was a
military faux pas. Just as he seemed unaware that even the
most rudimentary military courtesy would have required him to at
least knock before opening the regiment-captain's office door
unannounced. Judging from his expression,
Company-Captain Silkash obviously was aware of those
minor points of military etiquette. Either that, or he'd just
swallowed a spider, since he appeared to be experiencing some
difficulty with his breathing. Velvelig's own expression remained
commendably grave—Arpathian septmen's faces tended to do
that—despite the mental snort of amusement chan Tergis
almost always managed to evoke. The senior-armsman might not
have struck most people as particularly hilarious, but Velvelig had
never been able to imagine anyone more unlike most people's
concept of a professional military man. Which was fair enough;
despite the "chan" in front of his surname, chan Tergis had never set
out to pursue a military career. The Ternathian was short (for a
Ternathian, at any rate), sturdy, and undeniably plump. He had a
round, guileless face, with blue eyes, both of which never quite
seemed to focus on the same object at the same time. His straw-
colored hair always looked at least a week overdue for a cutting,
even if he'd only left the barber fifteen minutes before. And, unlike
almost any other Voice Velvelig had ever known, chan Tergis had a
distinct weakness for the bottle. Not only that, but on those
occasions when he succumbed to that weakness, his normally
pacific disposition tended to transform itself into a not particularly
skilled but highly enthusiastic pugilism which rather reminded
Velvelig of the old cliché about the bison in the glassworks.
It was those last two character traits
which explained what he was doing in PAAF uniform and assigned
to Fort Ghartoun. Inebriation had played a major role in getting his
signature onto the enlistment form in the first place, and a series of
less than felicitous encounters with various MPs in a wide
selection of drinking establishments had led him to assignments
like Fort Ghartoun, located about as far from Sharona as it was
possible to get. Yet despite his character flaws, which
the gods knew were legion, he'd retained his noncom's rank for two
reasons. First, when he was sober (which, to be fair, was most of
the time), he was as hard-working, punctual, and reliable as anyone
could ask. Second, despite the effect prolonged abuse of alcohol
normally had on any Talent, chan Tergis' Voice remained incredibly
strong and clear. But no matter how strong his Talent,
dozens of COs had despaired of ever transforming him into a neatly
turned out exemplar of proper military appearance. Or behavior. It
was simply impossible to get him to understand—or, at least,
to observe—more than the bare minimum of the principles
of proper military procedure and courtesy. "Yes, Senior-Armsman, I did want to
see you," Velvelig said, and chan Tergis nodded and cocked his
head. He can't really be that
totally clueless, the regiment-captain told himself for far from
the first time. No one could possibly be as smart as I know he is
and not be able to figure it out eventually. Unless they
choose not to, of course. If he'd thought it would do one bit of
good, he would cheerfully have hammered chan Tergis to
encourage him to figure it out. Unfortunately, the senior-armsman's
determination to remain the squarest peg in a round hole that
anyone could possibly be was invincible. Besides, much as he
sometimes irritated Velvelig, the Voice was rather charming in his
own thankfully inimitable fashion. "What was it you wanted to say to me,
Sir?" chan Tergis inquired after a couple of seconds. "If you'll give me a moment, I'll be
right with you," Velvelig told him, and looked at Silkash. The
company-captain's spider was doing its best to crawl back up
through his nose, judging from his face's alarming color and the
wheezing sounds he was making. "If you'll excuse me, Company-
Captain," Velvelig said with admirable gravity, in a voice which
scarcely quivered at all, "I believe the Senior-Armsman requires a
moment of my time." "Of course, Sir," Silkash managed to
get out. He stood. "With your permission, Sir?" he added in
somewhat breathless tones, and Velvelig nodded. "Dismissed, Company-Captain," he
said, and Silkash departed. In fact, he actually managed to get
through the office door and close it behind him before the laughter
he'd valiantly suppressed broke free. Velvelig shook his head slightly as he
listened to the whoops coming from the hallway outside, then
returned his attention to chan Tergis. "So, here you are," he said. The senior-
armsman simply nodded, and Velvelig gazed at him for a moment.
Then the regiment-captain walked across to seat himself behind his
desk, and the amusement he'd felt only moments ago had
disappeared by the time he leaned back in his chair. "I'm getting a little nervous," he told
chan Tergis then. "Nervous, Sir?" the Ternathian
repeated. "Yes. How long has it been now since
your last Voice transmission from Company-Captain chan Tesh?"
"Seventy-six hours and—" chan
Tergis pulled out his watch and opened it "—and forty-three
minutes, Sir." "I see." Velvelig cocked his head, lips
ever so slightly pursed. Obviously, chan Tergis had been doing a
little worrying of his own. "Have you attempted to reach Petty-
Captain Baulwan or Petty-Captain Traygan?" the regiment-captain
asked. "As a matter of fact," chan Tergis said
slowly, snapping his watch closed once more and returning it to his
pocket, "I have. Of course, I'd actually have to go through Lamir
Ilthyr to relay to Erthek Vardan or Petty-Captain chan Lyrosk at
Fort Brithik." "And you haven't been able to raise
them, either?" Velvelig's voice was just a shade sharper than it had
been. "No, Sir." Chan Tergis' blue eyes had
sharpened into unusually clear focus, and he shook his head. "Of
course, to be fair, it wouldn't be the first time we've had trouble
getting Lamir to Hear one of us," he added. "He's not a lot older
than Erthek, and he's considerably weaker than either Petty-Captain
Baulwan or Petty-Captain Traygan—or Erthek, for that
matter—and to be completely frank, we've got him covering
too wide a gap." He shrugged. "You know how thin we're always
stretched out here, Sir. When it was decided that we had to have our
stronger voice assigned to Company-Captain Halifu, Petty-Captain
Baulwan was sent on ahead from Fort Brithik, but we all knew
there were going to be occasional glitches, especially once the
decision was made to send chan Lyrosk to Brithik to work with
Erthek Vardon. That left Lamir all alone to hold the relay between
us and Brithik, and even though he's as disciplined and
conscientious as anyone could ask, the fact that he still young
means his Talent still has a bit of growing to do. The truth is, the
stretch he's responsible for covering is wide enough that even
something as minor as an allergy attack could create a problem,
which is the main reason we've been planning on recalling Erthek
from Fort Brithik, now that chan Lyrosk is there, and assigning him
to the same relay station as Lamir. Neither of them is all that
strong, but together, they'd give us enough redundancy to feel
comfortable about keeping the gap closed." "But you aren't comfortable in your
mind about any 'allergy attack' in this case," Velvelig said shrewdly,
and chan Tergis shook his head again. "No, Sir, I'm not," he admitted.
"Lamir's receiving range is shorter than his transmission range,
that's why he's closer to Fort Brithik than to us. He'd have to be
seriously ill to be unable to reach me with a transmission from his
end, especially if he tranced to do it. And he's never let better than
three days go by without sending at least a test message." "Is it possible he's come down with
something a bit more serious than an allergy attack? Something that
came on quickly enough that he didn't realize he needed to get a
message off to you before it put him out of commission?" "Certainly it's possible.
Probable, though?" Chan Tergis shrugged. "I'd have to say I don't
think it's very likely." "I see," Velvelig said again. "This is a prime example of why we
shouldn't have Voice relay stations with only single Voices
assigned to them," chan Tergis said. "If one Voice goes down, for
any reason, there ought to be another one ready to back him up the
way they do in the inner and middle rings. And we wouldn't have
had to play musical chairs with Baulwan and chan Lyrosk this way,
either. To be honest, we've virtually built communications
breakdowns into the system ourselves simply by stretching our
supply of Voices so thin." "I agree with you, Senior-Armsman,"
Velvelig said dryly. "Unfortunately, there are those nasty budgetary
considerations. And, let's face it, the supply of Voices willing to go
haring off into the wilderness is limited—very limited." "I realize that, Sir." Chan Tergis' tone
held a hint of what might almost have been apology, and Velvelig's
use of his own rank had apparently jogged his mental elbow into
remembering the proper form of military address when speaking to
a superior . . . for the moment, at least.
But his expression was also stubborn. "I'm not saying there weren't what
seemed to be perfectly good reasons for accepting the kind of
stretch we're working with out here," he continued. "I'm only saying
that we've just found out why what looked like good reasons really
weren't. Not now." "A point which I'm quite sure hasn't
been lost on First Director Limana and the rest of the Portal
Authority," Velvelig said. "In the meantime, we're still left with our
uncertainty about the reasons for the silence coming from down-
chain." Chan Tergis nodded, and Velvelig
inhaled deeply. "Very well, Senior-Armsman. I want
you to continue trying to reach Voice Ilthyr. But I also want you to
send a message up-chain. I want higher authority informed about
this." "You think something serious is
wrong?" Chan Tergis' question came out sounding remarkably like
a statement, Velvelig thought, and shrugged. "I don't know that I'd say I think
something is seriously wrong. But I'm certainly open to the
possibility that something may be wrong. It's hard for me to
visualize something that could have kept any warning from getting
out to us, but in light of what chan Tesh and chan Baskay have been
saying, I'm not going to rule anything out, either." "I'm not exactly in favor of taking any
chances, either, Sir, but it's almost three hundred miles from Fort
Shaylar to Fort Brithik, and it's another twelve hundred miles from
Fort Brithik to Fort Ghartoun. That's the next best thing to sixteen
hundred miles of nothing but horse trails and wilderness, and
Lamir's relay station is five hundred miles this side of
Brithik. I can't think of anything that could cover that much ground
in just three days!" "Neither can I," Velvelig said mildly.
"On the other hand, two months ago I couldn't have imagined
anything that threw honest-to-gods fireballs or lightning bolts,
either. Under the circumstances, it probably wouldn't be a bad idea
to accustom ourselves to stretching our mental horizons, don't you
think? And if it should happen that for some strange reason we
drop off the Voicenet, I'd like to think someone might notice."
"Yes, Sir. I understand." "Good, Senior-Armsman. Now
—" Velvelig made a shooing motion with his right hand "
—go do it." "Now that's a sight for sore
eyes, Sir. If you don't mind my saying so." Platoon-Captain His Grand Imperial
Highness Janaki chan Calirath drew rein as they topped out across
the modest ridge line, then looked across at Chief-Armsman Lorash
chan Braikal with a quizzical expression. "I don't mind at all, Chief," he said
mildly. "In fact, I agree. Although, to be honest, it's not my sore
eyes I'm thinking about." The chief-armsman's mouth twitched,
but he'd been an Imperial Marine for seventeen years, and his
expression had learned to behave
itself . . . more or less. "As the Platoon-Captain says, of
course, Sir," chan Braikal responded after a moment. "Far be it
from me to confuse the Platoon-Captain's anatomical parts." "I should certainly hope not, Chief."
Janaki's voice was admirably severe, but his eyes twinkled, and chan
Braikal snorted. Then the noncom's expression turned more
serious. "All joking aside, Sir, I really am glad
to see that," he said, waving one hand at the incredible energy
raising the thick clouds of dust under the baking sun of the Queriz
Depression. Black banners of smoke from the funnels of steam
shovels and bulldozers mingled with the dust, hanging in a lung-
clogging pall, and they could see the long, gleaming line of steel
rails stretching out towards the southern horizon beyond it. "I am, too," Janaki agreed, and uncased
his binoculars. He raised them to his eyes, and the distant scene
jumped into sharp focus as he turned the adjusting knob. There had to be at least a thousand
workers immediately visible down there, he reflected, and every one
of them was as busy as an entire clan of beavers. Bulldozers and
shovels chewed the roadbed out of the bone-dry, mostly flat terrain,
rampaging through their self-induced fog of dust like steam- and
smoke-snorting monsters. Steam-powered tractors followed along
behind them on caterpillar treads, dumping heavy loads of gravel
for more bulldozers, scrapers, and steamrollers to level into place
and tamp firmly. Then more tractors followed behind, hauling
heavy trailers stacked high with railroad ties and rails. Workers
balanced precariously atop the loads tossed ties and rails over the
trailers' sides with the easy rhythm of long practice, and each balk
of timber, each gleaming length of steel, landed precisely where it
was supposed to be. More workers moved forward,
adjusting the ties, setting them into the waiting gravel ballast of the
steadily advancing roadbed. Gangs of track-layers followed them,
lifting the rails, swinging them into place on the heavy, creosote-
soaked ties, holding them there while plate men fished the rail ends,
then stood aside while flashing hammers drove the spikes. The Crown Prince of Ternathia
—who was well on his way to becoming the crown prince of
all of Sharona—lowered the binoculars and shook his head.
This was scarcely the first Trans-Temporal Express railhead he'd
ever watched advancing across a virgin universe, but right off the
top of his head, he couldn't remember ever seeing such a focused,
frenzied, carefully choreographed boil of energy. And just why should you find that
particularly surprising, Janaki? he asked himself sardonically.
You've never seen them laying track towards something that
looks entirely too much like an inter-universal war, either,
have you? "That sore part of me that isn't eyes is
really looking forward to parking itself in a passenger car's seat," he
informed chan Braikal as he returned his binoculars to their case.
"Of course, after this long in the saddle, my memory of what
passenger cars are like has become a bit vague." "I'm sure it will all come back to the
Platoon-Captain," chan Braikal said. "And I hope you won't take
this wrongly, Sir, but the main reason I'll be glad to see
those passenger cars has more to do with speed than places to sit.
The further and faster towards the rear we get these prisoners
—and you—the better I'll like it." Janaki grimaced and started to say
something, then stopped himself and looked away once more. His
own feelings at being bundled safely off to the rear, however
important the job they'd found to give him as part of the bundling
process, remained profoundly ambiguous. The part of him which
had been trained as his father's heir recognized the logic in
Company-Captain chan Tesh's decision to send him back to
Sharona. Indeed, that intellectual part of him recognized that it
would have been the height of insanity for chan Tesh to do anything
else. But what his intellect recognized as sanity and what his
emotions insisted he ought to be doing were two quite different
things. "Sir," chan Braikal said quietly, "I
know this isn't really what you want, but you know it's the
right thing for you to be doing." Janaki looked back at the older man,
and chan Braikal smiled sadly. "You'd have done just fine, Sir," the
chief-armsman told him. "I've seen quite a few platoon-captains in
my time. Brought along my share of 'em, for that matter, if you'll
pardon my saying so. Some of them, to be honest, scared the shit
out of me. Others . . . well, let's just say I
wasn't too sure where I'd find them standing on the day it finally fell
into the crapper on us. But you?" He shook his head. "You
might've ended up screwing up—I don't think you would
have, but anybody can. But if you had, at least I'm pretty sure all of
the holes would've been in the front." "Thanks,
Chief . . . I think," Janaki said wryly. "Don't mention it, Sir." Chan Braikal
grinned at him, and Janaki snorted. "Well, however that might be, I
suppose we should get this show back on the road." "Yes, Sir." The chief-armsman turned in the
saddle to bawl a few pithy suggestions to the other men of Janaki's
platoon. The recipients of his requests responded promptly, and the
ambulances containing the Arcanan POWs Janaki was responsible
for escorting to the rear moved briskly forward. Janaki watched them roll past him
behind their double teams of mules, each ambulance flanked by its
pair of assigned, watchful mounted Marines, and admitted to
himself that he felt a profound sense of relief. Despite any
ambiguity (and he was honest enough with himself to realize chan
Braikal had put his finger squarely on the question which bothered
him the most), he would be overjoyed to get those prisoners back to
Sharona. And not just because he knew how vital their
interrogation was likely to prove, either. From the reports he'd
received down the Voicenet, it sounded as if his father had more
than enough forest fires to put out. No doubt Emperor Zindel could
find any number of useful things for his heir apparent to be doing as
part of the extinguishing process. And according to those same
reports, his sister Andrin had been forced to shoulder a huge share
of the heir's responsibilities in his
absence . . . and she wasn't even eighteen
yet. It was time he got home and took that off her shoulders. Of course, there was that bit
about marriages. Janaki grimaced. He'd never doubted
that his eventual marriage would be carefully considered and
weighed. It couldn't have been any other way for the heir to the
Winged Crown of Ternathia, and there'd been no point pretending it
could have been or whining about the factthat it wasn't. But given
the . . . testy relations between Ternathia
and Uromathia, he'd never anticipated being required to marry into
the family of Chava Busar, and he couldn't say he found the
idea very appealing. The Voice reports he'd been able to
monitor had been fragmentary and disjointed. He didn't have a
Voice actually assigned to his platoon, and the Voice relay stations
tended to be far enough apart to make it all but impossible for
travelers passing between them to stay in any sort of steady touch,
unless they were Voices themselves. From what he had
Heard and Seen, though, it didn't sound as if his father was any
happier about the prospect than Janaki himself was. Not that his
father's unhappiness would change anything anymore than Janaki's
might have. They were both Caliraths, after all, and Janaki felt an
odd sort of pride in the realization that his father would make the
decision on the basis of what had to be done, regardless of any
personal costs, in the full confidence that Janaki would understand.
He looked up, at the graceful speck
circling lazily against the blazing sky and raised his gauntleted left
hand, then whistled shrilly. He rather doubted that the circling
peregrine falcon could possibly have physically heard anything, but
Taleena didn't need to. She caught the thought he'd sent with the
whistle and folded her wings. He watched the magnificent bird streak
down out of the heavens, rocketing towards him, touched with the
reflected fire of the sun. Then she struck his gauntlet with all the
power and control of her breed. He lowered his hand, and she
hopped from his leather-protected wrist to the frame mounted on
his saddle, pausing only to press her wickedly sharp beak gently and
affectionately against his cheek. Janaki chuckled softly, stroking the
sleek head with an equally gentle fingertip, and crooned to her. "There, dear heart," he murmured.
"Wouldn't want to lose you, would I?" Taleena ignored the comment, just as it
deserved to be ignored, Janaki thought with a smile. Imperial
Ternathian falcons didn't get "lost." Which is just as well, he
thought as he urged his blue roan Shikowr forward after the last
ambulance. And if she doesn't get lost, I don't suppose I
can, either. However tempting it might be. And I suppose the truth
is that I'm still anxious to get home, marriage or no marriage.
Whatever else happens—he snorted in amusement
—I should at least get a long, hot bath out of it. Two or
three days worth of soaking ought to be just about right,
and the way I feel right now, that would be worth even
having Chava Busar as a father-in-law! Tayrgal Carthos watched the smoke
curling up from the bonfire which had once been a pathetic excuse
for a portal fort and tried to decide whether he felt more
satisfaction or irritation. It was a hard call to make, he reflected
as his command dragon came in to a relatively smooth landing. On
the one hand, he'd been given independent command of one arm of
the pincer punching into Sharonian-held territory. On the other
hand, it was definitely the secondary arm, and he and the relatively
light forces Two Thousand Harshu had seen fit to assign to him
(little more than three thousand men and barely enough transports
to move them) had an enormous journey ahead of them—a
point the extensive flight they'd had to undertake just to get to their
next staging point underscored quite nicely, he thought grumpily.
The portal between the previously
Sharonian-claimed universes of New Uromath and Thermyn was
located in the flat plains of northwestern Elath in Central Andara,
but the portal between Thermyn and Nairsom lay a good twelve
hundred miles south of there. That put it in a deep, narrow,
inconveniently placed valley in the mountains near what should
have been the city of Gerynth in the Kingdom of Yanko, where the
connection between the continents of Andara and Hilmar began to
neck down. And once he'd finished moving his entire command that
far (and resting his dragons before beginning the next stage) he'd
moved through into Nairsom only to discover that he'd also moved
from the heat of Gerynth back into the late autumn chill of Elath
within fifty miles of the city of Drekon, barely three hundred miles
from his Thermyn starting point at Fort Brithik. The good news was that it was only a
little more than six hundred miles from Drekon to his next portal,
located in the Kingdom of Lokan's Duchy of Kanaiya. The bad
news was that it lay at the northern tip of Lake Kanaiya, and while
the weather at Drekon was only pleasantly crisp, the temperature in
Kanaiya was going to be quite another matter. And from Five
Hundred Neshok's prisoner interrogation, it looked like a leg of
well over three thousand miles once he'd crossed over from
Nairsom to Resym. Yet those were merely logistical
details, to be taken in stride, he reminded himself as he climbed
down from the dragon. To be sure, those "details" meant there was
no way in any world that he could possibly hope to reach Traisum
before Harshu. He'd simply had to accept that he'd been turfed out
of any of the glory for the conquest of that universe and that that
miserable Air Force puke Toralk was going to get credit for it,
instead. Still, by the same token, he'd been given an
independent command, whereas Toralk was going to be right under
Harshu's eagle eye. The question in his mind was why
Harshu had arranged things that way. Several hypotheses suggested
themselves to him, ranging from the possibility that Harshu had
such unbridled trust in him that he was the only man suitable for
the task (which Carthos rated as only a little less likely than holding
the winning ticket in the All-Arcana Sweepstakes) to the possibility
that Harshu had discovered just how deeply in debt to Two
Thousand mul Gurthak Carthos actually was. That was the possibility that worried
the thousand. On the face of things, it wasn't very likely anyone
knew, given how carefully both he and mul Gurthak had covered
their tracks. But if Harshu had figured it out before he
decided to send Carthos clear out here on the "flanking sweep," as
he'd called it in his orders, then several thoroughly unpleasant
possible futures presented themselves to Carthos' scrutiny. The fact that it was illegal for a senior
officer to cosign a loan for one of his subordinates could lead to
ugly repercussions if Harshu reported it to the Inspector General. It
happened from time to time, anyway, as everyone perfectly
understood, but seldom if ever on the scale of Carthos' dealings
with mul Gurthak. Or, rather, with the Central Bank of Mythal,
upon whose Loan Board one of mul Gurthak's innumerable cousins
happened to hold a permanent seat. CBM was the largest,
wealthiest, and most powerful of all the Mythalan banks, as befitted
the official state bank of the Mythalan Hegemony. It must hold
literally millions of loans. But very few of them had been granted
on such favorable terms or secured by such threadbare collateral,
and the fact that CBM had been remarkably patient with
his . . . spotty repayment record would
also interest the IG, Carthos felt quite sure. If it came to a formal investigation,
Carthos would be lucky if he was allowed to resign his commission
without additional (and probably painful) disciplinary action. Even
prison time was entirely likely, if only as a horrible example to
discourage others from following in his footsteps. He knew that.
But what worried him even more than that was the possibility that a
thorough investigation would also discover all the small
favors he'd done mul Gurthak over the last few years. Although
there'd never been anything quite so crude as an openly demanded
quid pro quo, there'd also never been any question in
Carthos' own mind that those "favors" constituted the true interest
on his past-due loans. He was quite certain the IG would see it that
way, at any rate. And if the private memos mul Gurthak had sent to
him at the same time the Mythalan two thousand had ordered him
forward to join Harshu ever came under public scrutiny, things
would get very, very ugly. And if Harshu had already
become aware of them . . . . Stop it, Tayrgal! the thousand
told himself sharply. If he knows, he knows. And if he did know, he probably wouldn't have settled for just sending you off
to the backside of nowhere. "Sir! Welcome to Nairsom!" "Thank you, Five Hundred Eswayr."
Carthos returned Commander of Five Hundred Pahkrys Eswayr's
salute. Eswayr—a wiry, fair-haired Inkaran—was his
senior ground forces battalion commander. Carthos found his
accent rather hard to follow (the islanders seemed to take a perverse
delight in massacring the pronunciation of Andaran), but the five
hundred seemed a reasonably competent sort, if a bit on the
overenthusiastic side. "I see Hundred Helika's reds were
reasonably effective," Carthos continued dryly, looking past Eswayr
at the blazing wreckage Commander of One Hundred Faryx
Helika's 5001st Strike had left where the small Sharonian portal
fort used to be. "Yes, Sir." Eswayr turned to survey the
same scene, and grimaced. "I know you wanted it intact, Thousand.
I'm afraid it was just a bit more flammable than our pilots assumed
it would be." "I see." Carthos hid a grimace of his
own. Somehow, he doubted the Air Force would have made the
same mistake if Toralk had been here to ride herd on them. On the
other hand, to be fair (not that he particularly wanted to be),
Carthos himself had emphasized to Five Hundred Karth Mala, his
senior Air Force officer, that it was essential that the fort be taken
out fast and hard. And since Harshu had retained both of Toralk's
yellows . . . . "May I assume the Voice chain has
been cut?" the thousand asked after a moment. "Yes, Sir. The strike teams located the
relay station and took it out last night. And it appears that the portal
Voice was killed in the initial strike on the fort." "So there's something to be said for
overkill, after all," Carthos observed with a desert-dry smile. Then
he shrugged. "To be honest, Pahkrys, I'm just as glad Hundred
Halika's opening strike leveled the place." He twitched his head at
the demolished fort. "I was never too happy about the distance to
the next portal. I know there was a relay station, but it's only about
six hundred miles. If the information we have on these Voices is
accurate, quite a few of them could reach that far without a relay."
"I know, Sir." Eswayr seemed to relax
just a little. "Well, then!" Carthos said,
straightening briskly and planting his hands on his hips. "I suppose
it's time I had a few words with Five Hundred Mala and we started
getting the troops forward again." "Yes, Sir," Eswayr said once more.
Then he seemed to hesitate for a moment. "Uh, Sir, I did have one
other question." "Question?" Carthos looked back at
the infantry officer, one eyebrow arched. "Yes, Sir. We have a few prisoners,
Sir. I was just wondering what you wanted me to do about them."
"Prisoners?" Carthos repeated with a
frown. "What sort of prisoners? How many of them?" "There are only about fifteen of them,"
Eswayr said. "Three of them are pretty badly burned." "Any officers?" "No, Sir. Mostly enlisted, with a
couple of noncoms." "I see." Carthos gazed unseeingly into
the crackling flames consuming the fort for several heartbeats, then
returned his gaze to Eswayr. "Has anyone questioned them?" "Yes, Sir.
They . . . didn't seem to know very
much." "And you believed them?" "According to the verifier spells they
were telling the truth, Sir." "Then they're not very useful, are
they?" Carthos observed. "Apparently not," Eswayr agreed. "On
the other hand, Five Hundred Neshok might be able to get more out
of them by asking the right questions." "But Five Hundred Neshok is the
better part of three thousand miles from here with Two Thousand
Harshu," Carthos pointed out. "It would take us just a while to get
the prisoners to him. And by the time any information he got out of
them got back to us, it would probably be hopelessly out of date."
Eswayr nodded, and Carthos' nostrils
flared. He didn't much care for these Sharonians. He wouldn't have
under any circumstances, but even if he'd been inclined to, there
were those memos from mul Gurthak to consider. "I don't see any point tying up a
transport on that sort of useless shuttle mission, Five Hundred," he
said. "It's not like we have all that many of them to spare, after all."
"No, Sir," Eswayr agreed. "And if they don't have any useful
information for us, then I don't really see much point in hauling
them along with us, either." Carthos looked levelly into Eswayr's
eyes. For a moment, he thought the five hundred was going to balk.
But then the Inkaran drew a deep breath. "Yes, Sir.
I'll . . . take care of it." "Good." Carthos patted the smaller
man on the shoulder with a smile. "I'll leave it in your hands, then.
Now, where can I find Five Hundred Mala?" "Come in Klayrman! Come in." Klayrman Toralk obeyed the invitation
and stepped into Two Thousand Harshu's command tent. He'd half-
expected a summons like this one. In fact, he wondered what had
taken so long. More than two days had passed since the revelations
of his supper with Harshu. Tayrgal Carthos had been sent upon his
way forty-eight hours previously, but Harshu had yet to move
towards his own next objective, and so far, at least, Toralk had no
idea why he hadn't. Hopefully, that's about to change
, he told himself as he approached the map table floating in
midair at the center of the outsized tent. Aside from himself and Harshu, the
only other person present was Commander of Five Hundred Herak
Mahrkrai, Harshu's Chief of Staff. Mahrkrai—old for his
rank, with iron-gray hair and oddly colorless eyes—was the
sort of officer who seemed to have specialized in unobtrusiveness
throughout his entire career. Toralk had worked with him enough
in planning the Expeditionary Force's operations to know he was a
highly competent, even an imaginative man, but he didn't
project that. His apparent . . .
blandness, for want of a better word, was the most striking thing
about him, and Toralk wondered why. He supposed it might have
owed something to the fact that Mahrkrai's less showy personality
was simply lost in the shadow of Harshu's far more extroverted and
aggressive impact on everyone about him. Of course, it's always possible
Harshu picked him expressly because he has that sort of
personality. But if he did, the question is whether it was because
Harshu was smart enough to know he needed a balance wheel like
Mahrkrai? Or was it because he wanted to make sure his chief of
staff wouldn't challenge him for the spotlight? "Thank you for getting here so
promptly, Klayrman," Harshu continued, reaching out to offer the
Air Force officer his hand. "I'd say you were welcome, if there
were any particular reason why I shouldn't have come
promptly, Sir," Toralk replied, and Harshu snorted. "What a polite way of saying we've
been sitting here on our arses too long!" the two thousand said.
Toralk opened his mouth, but Harshu shook his head before he
could speak. "No, that's a perfectly reasonable thing for you to be
thinking, actually. Especially given how heavily all of our
preliminary planning emphasized the need to move quickly once we
got through the initial Sharonian defenses. Unfortunately, Five
Hundred Neshok has turned up some intelligence which Herak and
I have been kicking around for the better part of twelve hours now."
"What sort of intelligence, Sir, if I may
ask?" Toralk said cautiously. "According to two or three of our
prisoners, there are Arcanan prisoners being held in our next
objective, Sir," Five Hundred Mahrkrai answered for his boss. "What?" Astonishment startled the
question out of Toralk. The instant it was out of his mouth, though,
he wondered just why he was surprised. They'd known all along that
the survivors of the Second Andarans had been taken prisoner,
which meant, logically, that they had to be being held somewhere.
I suppose I simply assumed they'd
have done the same things with their prisoners that we did with
ours—gotten them moved to the rear for proper
interrogation as quickly as possible. Except, of course, that we
haven't been doing that since we launched this attack, have we?
That last thought suggested some
potentially grim reasons for holding prisoners closer to the front, so
he decided not to think about it any more just at the moment. "We've confirmed it," Harshu told him.
"At least, the verifier spells have confirmed that the prisoners
giving us the information believe it's accurate. According to the
best information Neshok's been able to put together, the worst
wounded of our people were held at this Fort Ghartoun,or Fort
Raylthar, or whatever the hells it's named these days." "It makes sense, Sir," Mahrkrai put in.
"As far as we can tell, they don't have anything like our magistrons.
They're pretty much limited to natural healing times, and
transporting badly wounded men without even dragons must be a
nightmare. So they probably parked the most badly hurt of our
people at this Fort Ghartoun. Since they didn't know a thing about
our aerial capability, they must have figured Ghartoun was far
enough from our point of contact to be secure." "But you see our problem, don't you,
Klayrman?" Harshu said, waving one hand at the sketch map on the
table. "We can't exactly use the yellows—or even the reds
—in a surprise attack if our own people are being held inside
the fort." "No, we can't, Sir," Toralk agreed,
stepping closer to the table and gazing down at the map. "At least it's on this side of the next
portal," Harshu pointed out. "As long as we exercise a little
caution, there's not too much chance of anyone spotting us moving
into attack position." "I'm not sure how significant that
really is, Sir," Toralk replied. Harshu raised an eyebrow, and the Air
Force thousand shrugged. "Obviously, there's always a greater
chance of being spotted moving through a portal—one of the
more irritating things about them is the way they bottleneck your
movement options to at least some extent, after all. But we've
pretty much swept the area between here and the next portal. There
weren't any civilian settlements—" thank the gods, he
very carefully did not say aloud, thinking about Neshok "—
and we'd neutralized the Voice relay even before we hit Fort
Brithik. So we can move with virtual impunity right up until the
instant we jumpoff for the attack. All of that's true. But from the
outset, one of our primary planning considerations has been the
neutralization of their Voice chain's next link, the one
immediately beyond whatever might be our current objective. So
we're still going to have to get our long-range penetration teams
through the portal before the attack, which is going to take us right
back to that bottleneck situation." "Maybe not, Sir," Mahrkrai put in
diffidently. He tapped the sketch map. "From this, it looks as if
their fort is a good mile or mile-and-a-half inside the portal. If we
can get people on the ground, maybe a talon or two of dragons in
the air, between the fort and the portal, they won't be able to get a
Voice through to the other side. Not, at least, until we can get our
people through to take their next Voice relay station." "And you know roughly where that
is?" Toralk asked. "Yes, Sir. We do." "I see." Toralk fell silent, pursing his lips as he
moved his gaze to the sketched floor plan pinned to the table beside
the map. He wasn't about to invest too much confidence in that
sketch's accuracy—not knowing how Neshok obtained his
information. Still, it was probably fairly close. The Sharonians, like
the Union of Arcana itself, seemed to stick to fairly standardized
designs for things like portal forts. He ran a fingertip across the sketch,
thinking hard, then looked back up at Harshu. "I could wish we had some SpecOps
troopers to spearhead this thing, Sir. Still, I think we could probably
do it without an opening air strike. Assuming, of course, that we
still have the advantage of surprise." His expression was sober, and
his voice took on a warning note as he continued. "With their
weapons, if they figure out we're coming and get themselves stood-
to in time, even a relatively small garrison is going to inflict heavy
casualties if we don't hammer them with a surprise air strike first."
"Understood." Harshu stepped over
close beside the Air Force officer, gazing at the same sketch. "To be honest," the two thousand went
on, after a moment, "I never expected that we'd get much farther
than we already have without taking substantial casualties of our
own. I'm inclined to think now that I was overly pessimistic in that
respect, given how decisively your combat strikes have been
shutting them down before we ever have to go in on the ground. I
don't really want to do anything to change that, like sending in some
sort of conventional assault instead. But if they do have any
of our people inside, then we can't justify not trying to get them out
—or, even worse, possibly killing them ourselves—
simply because we might risk a few more casualties in a rescue
attempt." "I agree, Sir," Toralk said firmly,
although he was strongly tempted to point out that even if they
hadn't suffered very many casualties in human terms, the
dragons they'd lost had been more than merely painful. The
diversion of both transports and battle dragons he'd been forced to
make to Five Hundred Mala to support Carthos' independent
advance hadn't helped his force availability any either, of course.
"How soon can you give me an
operations plan?" Harshu asked. "Probably by lunchtime, Sir." Toralk
shrugged. "As I say, I'd feel better with a SpecOps company to lead
the way, but this is a fairly standard scenario. We spend a lot of
time planning and executing these on the fly in our normal training
exercises, and we've learned a lot about these people, too." "Good. It's going to take us a full day
to get our transports moved into striking range and rested, anyway.
Can you do your planning while we're actually in the air?" "No, Sir," Toralk said with fairly
massive understatement. "But what I can do is hold a small
planning staff right where we are while we put the ops plan
together. Then I can load them all onto a single transport and catch
up with you sometime this evening. We'll have to leave the
transport behind to rest while the rest of the attack kicks off, but the
availability of a single transport dragon either way isn't going to
make or break the op." "Good," Harshu repeated. "Good! I'll
be looking forward to seeing your plan." <Good, Syrail. Good!>
Folsar chan Tergis Said enthusiastically as he Watched the crystal-
clear imagery of something physically seen through someone else's
eyes. <I've known Voices three times your age who wouldn't
have gotten it that clear. I think you're finally getting the hang of
it.> The Fort Ghartoun Voice could Feel
Syrail Targal's pleasure at the compliment. A pleasure due in no
small part to the fact that the thirteen-year-old boy knew that it was
deserved. <You know, Folsar,>
Syrail Said back, <you really are a pretty good teacher.> <Am I?> chan Tergis
chuckled. <Just between you and me? I'd rather be sitting in a
school somewhere a lot closer to Sharona than being stuck out
here.> <Well, I'm just as happy you're
here.> <Thanks . . . I think,> chan
Tergis Said dryly. The truth was that chan Tergis had
been a teacher—and a good one—in one of the
private Talent academies before his weakness for distilled grain
products landed him in the uniform of the PAAF. He wasn't above
occasionally bewailing the change in his fortunes, although
—while he wasn't prepared to admit it to anyone (including
himself, most of the time)—he actually rather enjoyed his
present life. Oh, he really did miss the amenities of the home
universe or the more developed of the colonized universes. But he
also knew that his drinking problem—and the fact that it
was a problem simply could not be denied—was far
more difficult for him to deal with in those universes. Funny, he thought on a level
carefully shielded from young Syrail. Two-thirds of the drinking
problems in the military happen out here in one of the frontier
postings. I guess some folks miss the bright lights enough that sheer
boredom gets them. Me, I think seeing all this empty, unspoiled
breathing space takes the pressure off, somehow. He didn't know if that was the truth, or
if he was fooling himself, and it didn't really matter. He'd been
sober for almost a full year this time, and he'd discovered that he
really liked Regiment-Captain Velvelig. There was a lot more
humor and warmth hidden behind that Arpathian façade than
most people would ever realize. Besides, the "can't-make-me-a-soldier" game was ever so much more fun with a CO who
understood the rules! <Mom's calling me, Folsar,>
Syrail Said, and the imagery of the view from his window
which he'd been sending to chan Tergis disappeared abruptly.
<I think I may have left a few chores undone this
morning.> <Haven't you figured out yet
that you can't fib to another Voice?> chan Tergis replied
with a chuckle. <You don't just think you left them
undone.> <Well, maybe not,>
Syrail admitted sheepishly. <Bye!> The boy withdrew, and chan Tergis sat
up in the straight backed chair beside his small desk and opened his
eyes. Syrail was a good kid. He reminded
chan Tergis of his own youngest cousin, as a matter of fact,
although Syrail's Talent was considerably stronger. In fact, it was a
shame, bordering on something worse than that, that he was stuck
out here in Thermyn. There weren't more than a couple of thousand
people in and around Fort Ghartoun and the surrounding
countryside. No one—unless it was Regiment-Captain
Velvelig—had any hard and fast official numbers for
Thermyn's population, but however many people there were, there
weren't enough to have a proper Talent academy, and Syrail's Voice
really needed training. Fortunately, the boy's family's cabin
was less than thirty miles from Fort Ghartoun. That was close
enough that chan Tergis had caught the telltale involuntary Voice
transmissions of an extraordinarily powerful Talent just coming
into its own. It hadn't taken him long to track down the source,
although he had been a bit surprised by Syrail's youth. Generally, a
Talent as strong as Syrail's didn't truly begin manifesting until its
possessor was at least fifteen or sixteen years old. Which probably
explained why his parents hadn't worried about having him tested
for Talent before they headed out to Thermyn. After all, Syrail had
been only twelve when they set out, and they were due to return to
Sharona in only a few more months. Syrail's father, who was also named
Syrail, although he usually went by his nickname, "Kersai," which
meant "redhead" in his native Tadewian, was a geologist, employed
by the Fairnos Consortium, who'd been assigned to the preliminary
survey of the Sky Blood Lode in Thermyn. Even though the basic
geology was identical in every universe, there were almost always
minor variations. Landslides limited to individual universes, or
forest fires, or floods, or any number of purely local factors could
affect plans to develop something like the huge silver deposits. In this case, the altitude differential
between the Thermyn and Failcham sides of the portal had
produced more of that than usual. It was fortunate that this portal
had obviously been here literally for centuries, if not longer. There
were ample clues as to what must have happened to the local
geography and flora and fauna when that savage tidal bore of
furnace-hot, kiln-dry wind from the Ricathian Desert came ripping
through it and blasted straight into the western face of the Sky
Blood Mountains. The local plant life had recovered, masking the
worst of the inter-universal sandblasting under fully mature forest,
but there were still spectacular expanses of naked, wind-blasted
rock where the lash of the portal blast had scourged the flesh from
the mountains' bones. Kersai was young for the responsibility
of dealing with that sort of "minor variation," but he was also smart
and hardworking, and from everything chan Tergis had been able to
discern, he'd done a first-rate job. In fact, he, his wife Raysith, and
Syrail were going to be heading back to Sharona in just a few
days,at least three months ahead of their original schedule, for a
well-deserved vacation and promotion. Chan Tergis had already
discussed young Syrail's need for additional training with his
parents, and although neither Kersai nor Raysith was very strongly
Talented, they were obviously delighted by his enthusiastic praise
for what Syrail had already accomplished. Chan Tergis was glad. The truth was
that he was going to miss the boy, and he'd given the lad his own
bronze falcon badge as a going-away gift. Technically, Syrail
wouldn't be allowed to wear it until he'd passed at least his second-
stage training and been certified, but chan Tergis had a spare, and
he'd known it would be the perfect gift even before he watched
those brown eyes go huge and round with delight. And I can use anything good that
happens these days, he told himself. His expression tightened at the
reflection. There was still no word from Roakm Traygan or
Shansair Baulwan. In fact, there was still no word from Erthek
Vardan, for that matter, and there damned well ought to have been
by now. He knew Regiment-Captain Velvelig was more perturbed
by the ongoing silence than he'd chosen to let on, and so was chan
Tergisx. He was beginning to wonder if something rather more
serious hadn't happened to Erthek. Fatal accidents were scarcely
unknown out here on the frontier, where a man might be bitten by a
snake, mauled by a bear, break his neck in a fall, or be crushed when
a falling horse rolled over on him. True, things like that happened
rather less frequently to Voices than to others, given the (relatively)
sedentary nature of their duties, but they could happen. And he was
becoming unhappily certain that he was going to discover that
something a lot more serious than a simple allergy or the flu had
happened to young Erthek. Stop borrowing trouble! he
scolded himself. If you find out it was nothing serious after all,
think how stupid you're going to feel. Janaki chan Calirath straightened in his
seat and stretched hugely as the abbreviated, shabby train hissed and
banged to a halt at the Fort Salby station. The standard seats in the
Trans-Temporal Express's third-class carriages hadn't been designed
to fit Caliraths. And the seats the coin-counters in the TTE home
offices had seen fit to put into the carriages on their work trains
made third-class carriages seem palatial by comparison. Still, as he
and Chief-Armsman chan Braikal had already agreed, even this beat
the hell out of a saddle. He snorted with amusement at the
thought, then glanced at chan Braikal. "Go ahead and get them organized to
detrain, Chief. I'll find out where we need to put them." "Yes, Sir." Janaki left that task in chan Braikal's
more than capable hands and climbed down onto the sun-blasted
boardwalk of the Fort Salby rail station. It wasn't the first time he'd
been here, but the place hadn't gotten much cooler between visits.
There was one notable change,
he noticed, and he was glad he'd been warned about it before he saw
the Uromathian cavalry standard for the first time. Given the
traditional relationship between Ternathia and Uromathia—
and his own . . . unanticipated marital
prospects—he wasn't overjoyed to see the crossed crimson
sabers on a black field flying from one of the flagpoles on Salby's
parade ground. "Platoon-Captain chan Calirath?" a
voice said, and he turned towards the speaker. "Yes, Sir!" he said crisply, coming to
attention and saluting the dark-complexioned company-captain with
the pronounced Shurkhali accent. "Stand easy, Platoon-Captain," the
company-captain said dryly and extended a hand. "I'm Orkam
Vargan, the XO. And I'm glad to see you, for several reasons. One
of which, I don't imagine you're going to like very much."
"Sir?" Janaki said a bit warily, and
Vargan gave him a lopsided smile, dark eyes sympathetic. "I'm afraid there have been some
changes in your orders. I know you were supposed to be their
military escort all the way back to Sharona, but given what's been
going on in Tajvana, the Powers That Be have decided they need
you home as quickly as possible, and not as just one more platoon-
captain. Which means, I'm sorry to say, that delivering these
prisoners to Salby is the last thing you're going to do as an Imperial
Marine . . . Your Highness." Janaki had guessed where Vargan was
headed, and he'd been prepared to protest. But he didn't. He didn't
because even as Vargan spoke, a lightning bolt seemed to stab
through his brain. It hit so hard, so suddenly, his breath actually
caught. The Glimpse made no sense. Not yet.
Regiment-Captain Velvelig had told him about the warning his
father had sent down-chain after the Emperor and Andrin had
experienced their initial Glimpses. Unfortunately, the warning
hadn't come with a great deal of detail—not unusual, as
Janaki knew only too well, where Glimpses were concerned. Yet
the little bit Velvelig had been able to tell him resonated strongly
with the images of fire and explosions, the sound of screams and
the thunder of weapons, ripping through him now. Janaki's Talent had never been
remotely as strong as his sister's. In fact, he'd always been rather
guiltily thankful that it wasn't. He'd watched his father and Andrin
dealing with the . . . discomfort of their
Glimpses, and he'd been glad his own Glimpses had never hit him
that hard. Today, though, he longed for a bit
more of Andrin's sensitivity. Chan Braikal had told him about the
Glimpse he'd experienced on their march to Hell's Gate, but Janaki
himself remembered nothing from it. That was more than merely
frustrating, although he'd been able to guess—given the fact
that the Chalgyn Consortium crew had been massacred only a very
few hours after he'd experienced it—what it must have been
about. But from the physical reactions chan Braikal had described,
it was obvious that it must have been a very powerful Glimpse,
much more powerful than he'd ever had before. And because no one
had ever expected him to have a Glimpse of that strength, his
training in how to dig it back out of his subconscious was nowhere
near as good as his sister's. "Are you all right, Your Highness?"
He heard Vargan's voice echoing
weirdly through the power of his Glimpse and tried to force his
eyes to focus on the company-captain. For a second or two—
possibly even a little longer—they flatly refused. They
were . . . somewhere else. Somewhere
dark and frightening. Then they did focus, and Janaki sucked
in a deep, sudden breath. "Your Highness?" Vargan repeated,
and this time there was genuine concern in his voice. "I'm sorry, Company-Captain," Janaki
said, shaking himself vigorously. "I . . .
guess I really didn't want to hear that." "I wish I hadn't had to tell you,"
Vargan admitted. "Well, I hope all of this enthusiasm to
get me home doesn't mean I have to leap right on the next train."
Janaki prayed that his smile didn't look as forced as it felt. "I've
been doing nothing but traveling for the best part of four months
now—first to Hell's Gate, and then straight back
home from Hell's Gate. I'd really, really like to spend one
day or so sitting still. Preferably in a deep, hot bathtub somewhere."
"They said they want your return
expedited," Vargan said slowly. "Still, it's going to take us most of
a day just to figure out the train schedule, given the way the Third
Dragoons' movement is screwing up the TTE's timetables. I can't
guarantee anything, but I suspect Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik
could see his way to letting you have twenty-four hours. Maybe
even forty-eight." "I'd like that, Sir." "We'll see what we can do, Your
Highness. I promise." "Thank you, Sir." "And now," Vargan continued, "let's
get these POWs of yours off the train. I've arranged suitable
—and secure—quarters for them while they're
our . . . guests." Janaki nodded and followed Vargan as
the company-captain strode briskly over to the train, but the crown
prince's thoughts were somewhere else entirely. He hoped Vargan
was right about chan Skrithik. If the company-captain wasn't, then it
was going to be up to Janaki to find some way to change the
regiment-captain's mind. Janaki needed that time here at
Fort Salby, and not just for a bath, however sensually seductive hot
water and soap might be. Whatever he'd just Glimpsed, it was
going to happen here—right here, at Salby, and
physical proximity to a Glimpse's locus had a powerful sharpening,
focusing effect on the Glimpse itself, even for someone whose
Talent was as erratic as Janaki's. So he needed to be here, if he was
going to figure out what that Glimpse truly meant. But the one
thing he knew with absolute certainty was that if he explained what
he'd already Seen to chan Skrithik, he'd never be given the
opportunity. The Fort Salby CO would literally throw him onto the
next train—and, in the absence of trains, onto horseback
—to get him as far away as possible if Janaki told him the
one crystal-clear image he'd brought back from his Glimpse in the
instant his eyes refocused. The image of Company-Captain
Orkam Vargan's decapitated body sprawled across torn, corpse-
strewn ground while his blood soaked into Fort Salby's parade
ground. Commander of Fifty Halesak reminded
himself that he was going to need the use of his hands soon. Which
would be a bit of the problem if he insisted on clinging to the rope
so tightly that the hands in question were numb. He forced himself to loosen his grip
—a little—and pressed his face against the side of the
transport dragon's freight platform. Even with the Air Force-style
face shield on his helmet, the wind of the mighty beast's passage
threatened to suck the breath right out of his lungs. He felt every
prodigious sweep of the dragon's pinions, the pounding of its vast
heart, and the night wind battering past him was cold even through
his heavy clothing and thick gloves, also Air Force-supplied, at an
altitude of almost six thousand feet. All of that was true—and none
of it mattered at all. Not tonight. Tonight was even more important
than silencing the relays in the Voice chain. Tonight they brought
some of their people home again, and no one—no one—was going to do that without the Second Andarans. The dragon slowed abruptly, and
Halesak's nerves tightened as the cargo-master slapped him on the
shoulder in warning. The commander of fifty pulled his head back
as the slipstream weakened. He looked down, and saw their
objective. Timing for this operation had been
tricky. Halesak wasn't sure exactly where the other side of this
portal was located, but it had to be at least seven or eight thousand
miles further east in its own universe, given the obvious ten-hour
or so time difference between the two aspects of the portal.
Personally, he suspected that was one reason the Sharonians had
located their portal fort in the lee of a steep ridgeline. The last thing
someone needed in the middle of his night was to have a
miles-wide half-disk of noonday brightness streaming in through
the window. To be sure, it was undoubtedly a spectacular sight
when that flaming sun and hot, bright sky carved themselves out of
a sky dusted with winter constellations. Halesak had watched the
same sort of thing himself, with an unfailing sense of
awe . . . and knew how fervently he and
his fellow troopers would have bitched if it had been shining in
through their windows. From all the reports, the far side of the
portal also had to be substantially lower in altitude. There'd been
ample signs of the kind of damage that sort of differential
produced, although it had obviously happened a long, long time
ago. That damage had complicated things a bit when it came to
picking the path for the ground element, too. In the end, they'd had
to take a chance on sending in a high-altitude recon gryphon and
generating detailed topographic maps from the imagery its crystal
had captured. Fortunately, no one on the ground
seemed to have noticed the unusually large eagle circling over their
fort. Ideally, the planners would have liked
to hit Ghartoun in full darkness. Thanks to the portal, however,
there was no full darkness for this particular objective. The
best they'd been able to do was to schedule the attack for roughly
five o'clock in the morning, local time. At this time of year, that
would still be about thirty minutes before local sunrise, and about
thirty minutes after sunset on the other side of the portal. It
wouldn't be true full dark on either side, but at least the portal was
east of their objective. That meant all of the available light would
be coming from the same direction, which would let them approach
out of the darker western sky above the Cratak Mountains.
Personally, Halesak would have preferred some heavy cloud cover,
but that wasn't going to happen here. The cargo-master slapped his shoulder
again, harder this time, and Halesak nodded vigorously. Then the
dragon swept over the parapet of the fort, clearing it by barely fifty
feet, and braked into an abrupt hover as the Gifted cargo-master
activated the levitation spell. The spell wouldn't support the
dragon's heavy bulk for more than a very few minutes, but that was
all the time in this universe—or any other—Iftar
Halesak and his men needed. Under-Armsman Lyntail chan Turkan
hated the dawn watch. Chan Turkan was what was technically
known in the PAAF as "a screwup." Actually, Master-Armsman
Karuk, Fort Ghartoun's senior noncom, was prone to use a rather
more pithy and less polite term in his own native Arpathian on the
many occasions when he . . . counseled
chan Turkan. Which was one reason chan Turkan tended to draw
the dawn watch as often as he did, given that Karuk was a great
believer in using unpleasant duty as a gentle spur to encourage
better performance. And when Regiment-Captain Velvelig decided
to double the sentries on each watch for reasons best known only to
himself, chan Turkan had been the inevitable candidate for his
present duty. After almost eight months of
attempting to encourage better performance, however, even
someone as formidable as Master-Armsman Karuk might be
excused for beginning to feel the first, faint outriders of despair
where chan Turkan was concerned. The master-armsman might not have
despaired, but he was showing clear signs of deciding the time had
come for more drastic measures. Chan Turkan had no idea what
those "more drastic measures" might be, but as he stood on Fort
Ghartoun's eastern parapet, gazing out at the portal and the dawn
slowly strengthening beyond it, he was glumly certain he'd be
finding out shortly. As it happened, he was wrong. Something made him turn around. It
might have been a sound, it might have been something else. Either
way, he didn't have time to figure out what it was. His jaw dropped in total disbelief as
something the size of a very large wolf or a small pony came
hurtling over the fort's western parapet. Whatever it was, chan
Turkan had never seen anything like it before. It was an impossible
fusion of improbable creatures—something with the head of
a huge bird of prey, the hindquarters of a lion, feathered forelegs
that ended in monstrous talons, and wings. It came over the wall, bursting out of
the predawn darkness of the western sky without a sound, and the
PAAF trooper on the northwestern tower never had a chance to
scream. The terrifying apparition swooped down upon him. The
clawed talons snatched him up by the shoulders; the clawed rear
feet ripped out, raking him from chest to abdomen in a dreadful
disemboweling stroke; and the terrible, metallically glinting beak
snapped once. The severed head flew in one direction and the
discarded, mutilated body tumbled to the parade ground in a shower
of blood and other body fluids as the impossible killer rocketed
back upwards. Chan Turkan was frozen, unable to
believe—to comprehend—what was
happening as more and more of the murderous creatures came
streaking over the fort's walls. Some of the sentries had time to
scream as the fresh wave of death swept over them. Someone
actually even had time and the presence of mind to start ringing the
alarm bell, but it tolled only twice before one of the monstrosities
pounced on whoever it was. Chan Turkan heard the screams, heard
the high, wailing hunting shrieks of the no-longer-silent killers.
Somewhere a rifle or pistol cracked as one of the sentries somehow
got a shot off, and chan Turkan found his own hands suddenly
scrabbling frantically at the leather rifle sling on his own shoulder.
He was still scrabbling at it when one
of the second-wave gryphons struck him from behind, like a falcon
striking a hare, and snapped his neck instantly. As the transport dragon came over the
palisade and went into its hover, Halesak watched the opening
gryphon strike swarm over the defenders. He'd always hated the strike gryphons.
The recon gryphons were something quite different. First, they were
almost always female, whereas every strike gryphon was a male,
although that was less important than their other differences. The
recon gryphons were also bigger, stronger, less maneuverable,
smarter . . . and much, much more
biddable. Some of them were actually affectionate, and became
quite devoted to their handlers. So far as Halesak was aware, no strike
gryphon had ever been devoted to anyone. Their designers
had built them around an almost insane territoriality, a vicious
temper, and a voracious hunger. They had one and only one
function: to kill anything in their programmed area of attack. Strike
gryphons were never trained for their missions, the way recon
gryphons often were. Instead, their handlers relied completely on
the compulsion spells laid into the creatures' hate-filled brains
through the sarkolis chips surgically implanted in the young no
more than four or five days after hatching. That was one reason
Halesak hated them. There was always the possibility that those
compulsion spells might fail, and the last thing any semi-sane
soldier wanted was to have a theoretically "friendly" rogue gryphon
rampaging through his formation in a killing frenzy. At least this time the spells seemed to
be holding, and it was obvious the Sharonian sentries had never had
a clue the attack was coming. Most of them were caught with their
shoulder weapons still slung, and very few of them had time to do
anything about that. In fact, very few of them had time to
do anything but die. Namir Velvelig's bare feet hit the floor
as the cacophony of screams, shots, and a strange, high-pitched
wailing sound yanked him brutally up out of dreamless sleep. He
seized his pistol belt, slung it about his waist without even
considering trousers or blouses, and raced out of his quarters to the
office window which overlooked the parade ground. At the moment, that parade ground was
a scene of barely predawn nightmare. He saw the hawk-headed monsters
ripping and tearing at his sentries, saw the mutilated bodies of his
men strewn across the interior of the fort where their killers had
dropped them like so much garbage. And he saw those same killers
sweeping back, circling above the barracks where most of the rest
of his men were quartered. Velvelig was an Arpathian. Despite his
thoroughly modern education, despite his years as a professional
soldier in a modern army, the shamans' tales had prepared him for
devils and demons in a way most Sharonians would no longer have
understood. His forebrain could only stare in disbelief at the
slaughter outside his window. Deep down inside, though, those
shamans' tales took over. He didn't have to think to know
what a man did about demons, and that part of him instantly
determined that his revolver was not the best possible tool for his
requirements. He whirled away from the window. He
didn't have the key which was still in the pocket of the trousers he
wasn't wearing, and there was no time to worry about niceties. A
single shot from his H&W blew the lock off the chain through
the trigger guards of the racked shotguns. Velvelig's hands moved with flashing
speed as he scooped up one of the weapons. The Model 7 combat
shotgun was a purely military weapon, a slide-action weapon with a
five-round detachable box magazine and a bayonet lug, and
designed to fire brass-cased ammunition which was much more
powerful than the standard civilian loads. It was heavy, ugly, and a
brute to fire, but it was as lethal as it was unlovely, and there were
twenty-four preloaded magazines of double ought buckshot on the
shelf across the bottom of the weapons rack. Each cartridge
contained tenpellets, each of them the size of a Polshana .36-caliber
bullet, and Velvelig racked the action open, slid a loose round into
the chamber and closed it, then slapped in a magazine. He had few
illusions about what was about to happen, but he took long enough
to sweep half a dozen more magazines into a canvas ammunition
carrier and slung it over his shoulder. Then he stepped out onto the planked
walkway in front of his office. Halesak grunted as he fast-roped down
from the transport and his heels thumped on the firing step inside
the fort wall. He started to bark the order for his men to assemble
on him, then ducked as another gryphon came slicing in just above
his head. Something exploded down below him.
His ears classified it instantly as the sound of one of the Sharonian
weapons, but this one sounded slightly different, somehow. He
whirled towards the noise and saw a single man, naked but for a
loose white pair of skivvies and a weapons belt, standing on the
veranda across the front of what Neshok's sketch map called the
office block. He had what looked like one of the standard shoulder
weapons, but as Halesak watched the man fired again, and a second
gryphon shrieked and collapsed in midair as if it had just flown
headlong into a wall. It slammed into the ground in a broken ball of
fur and feathers, and the single defender's left hand stroked back
under his weapon's barrel and he fired again. A third gryphon went down,
and the man who'd killed it cycled his weapon once more and
tracked smoothly, almost unhurriedly, onto a fourth target. Velvelig had a vague impression of
something huge and dark hovering just above the wall. Whatever it
was, there wasn't anything he could do about it at the moment, and
he was totally focused on the task he could do something
about. The veranda roof gave him overhead cover, and he had an
excellent view of the monster-besieged barracks. He'd always been
a superior wing shot, and these things—whatever the hells
they were—were bigger than deer, not doves. He squeezed
the trigger, the shotgun's buttplate hammered his shoulder, and a
fourth monster smashed into the barracks wall like two hundred
pounds of dead meat. He swung onto a fifth creature and
fired. Then a sixth. Half a dozen of the murderous beasts
were down, and he pressed the magazine release. The empty
magazine thumped to the veranda floor, and he slammed in another,
worked the slide, and brought down a seventh target. Nothing could ever let Iftar Halesak
forget that the Sharonian butchers had murdered one of the greatest
men in Arcana's history in cold blood. The hatred that had kindled
in his heart was something perhaps only another garthan
could truly have understood. Yet as he saw that single defender,
standing his ground, firing with such cool, steady precision, he felt
an unwilling surge of admiration. It wasn't just the other man's
courage, though gods alone knew how much raw nerve it must take
for someone who'd never even suspected that gryphons existed to
face them with such steadiness. No, it was the other's obvious sense
of duty . . . and his effectiveness. Even as Halesak watched, that single
Sharonian brought down a seventh and an eighth gryphon. The fact
that the attacking predators were so focused on the targets
designated by the combination of their controlling spellware and
their own natural viciousness meant they paid the man killing them
almost no attention at all. They were so totally committed to
neutralizing the barracks, keeping anyone from getting out of
them, as their pre-attack command programming required, that
they never noticed the single man outside the office block.
"Yirman!" the commander of fifty
barked. "Get the gates open! The rest of you, on me!" Lance Yirman Farl and the two other
man assigned to help him went thundering down the nearest stair to
the parade ground below. The rest followed Halesak as he went
scurrying along the firing step, looking for a clear fiiring angle. Velvelig brought down yet another
gryphon, and his second magazine was empty. He dropped it out of
the magazine well and reached into the carrier at his side for a third.
That was when the crossbow bolt hit
him. It slammed into his right hip like an
incandescent spike, and he grunted explosively at the raw, brutal
stab of agony. The sheer sledgehammer impact was enough to
knock him backward, off his feet, and he went down, losing his
shotgun as he landed. His left hand went to the stubby, thumb-thick
steel shaft driven deep into his pelvis, but his right swept down to
his holster and the heavy, familiar weight of his H&W revolver
fell into his palm. The monsters swarming around the
barracks had noticed him at last, and one of them came straight at
him. He brought the revolver up, tracking the incoming nightmare
with a rock-steady muzzle, and fired. The hollow-nosed .46-caliber slug hit
the gryphon in the left eye at a range of little more than fifteen feet.
The creature's head snapped up under the brutal impact, but
momentum kept it coming, and Namir Velvelig's world went black
as the plummeting body smashed into him. Iftar Halesak stood in the center of the
captured fort's parade ground, looking about him at the litter of
bodies—and body parts—sprawled across the gore-
splashed dirt. In some ways, the carnage was even worse than he'd
seen at Fort Shaylar and Fort Brithik. The bodies there hadn't been
this mangled. This . . . shredded. True,
many of them had been so burned and shriveled as to no longer
look human, but in some ways that had actually lessened the
impact. It was hard to think of them as anything which had ever
been human, while those killed by the yellows had at least been
intact. These bodies were not. In fact, they looked exactly like what
they were—the brutally mutilated corpses of men who had
been literally torn to pieces by vicious, ravening predators bigger
than most of them had been. So what? he demanded of
himself harshly. Dead is dead, however you get that way.
Besides, at least it's pretty quick when a gryphon gets hold of you!
And none of these bastards was an old, gentle civilian who
got murdered after he'd surrendered. A stubborn little voice buried deep in
the back of his brain stirred uneasily at that last statement. He felt it
there, but he crushed it ruthlessly back into silence. Whatever might
be happening to surrendered Sharonian POWs, he and his men
hadn't had anything to do with it. And none of it could change what
the butchers had done to Magister Halathyn. He watched the dismounted unicorn
cavalry troopers spreading out to relieve the initial infantry assault
force. He and the other air-dropped infantry had opened the gates
and held them until the cavalry could arrive against the disjointed
efforts of the dozen or so Sharonians who'd been outside the
barracks and somehow evaded destruction by the gryphons. He'd
lost three of his own men, but the defenders had been so stunned, so
shocked, by what had happened to them that they'd had virtually no
unit organization at all. Their counterattacks had been determined,
but they'd been launched in ones and twos, without sufficient
strength—even with their infantry weapons—to break
through the defensive fire of Halesak's arbalests and infantry-
dragons. Most of those who'd tried to retake the
gate were just as dead as the ones the gryphons had ripped apart,
and— "Sir! Fifty Halesak!" Halesak turned and found Yirman Farl
pelting across the parade ground towards him. "What is it?" the officer asked sharply.
"We've found the POWs!" Farl
announced excitedly. "One of them's asking for you, Sir!
"For me?" Halesak blinked. "Yes, Sir!" Farl's smile looked like it
was about to split his face in half. "It's Fifty Ulthar!" "Ulthar?" Halesak repeated
sharply. "Where?" "Over here, Sir!" Halesak followed the lance quickly
through the carnage to what was obviously the fort's brig. There
were perhaps a dozen men locked into its cells. The early morning
light pouring in through the outer barred windows showed that the
cells weren't particularly crowded, and that they'd been provided
with ample bedding. That registered peripherally with Halesak, but
his attention was locked on the tallish, wiry, red-haired Andaran
who had a cell entirely to himself. "Therman!" Halesak seized his brother-
in-law's good hand as Fifty Ulthar reached it through the bars to
him. "Gods, man! We thought you were dead!" "Not quite." Ulthar was paler than
ever, Halesak thought, and noticed the awkward way the other man
stood, with his left arm in a sling. The shoulder on that side was
oddly hunched and swollen, as if there might be multiple layers of
bandage under his blouse, and his face was grooved with pain lines
which hadn't been there the last time Halesak had seen him. "I took a hit through the shoulder,"
Ulthar explained as he saw the direction of Halesak's gaze. "Tore
the hell out of it, actually, and these people don't have healers. Not
like ours, anyway. They did their best, but . . ."
He shrugged his good shoulder, and
Halesak's jaw tightened. "If they did, it's the only time
they did," he grated, and Ulthar's eyebrows rose. "What's that mean?" he asked. Halesak
looked at him in surprise, and Ulthar smiled crookedly. "I know
you better than that, Iftar. It's not like you to leap to conclusions,
and I'm a bit at a loss to understand how you'd know anything about
how they've been treating us since they captured us." "I don't have to know about that to
know what sort of butchers these people are," Halesak said harshly.
Ulthar's surprise was obvious, and Halesak's lips drew back in a
snarl. "The fact that they shot Magister Halathyn down like a dog
after he surrendered is all I need to know, Therman!" "Shot Magister Halathyn?" Ulthar's
surprise had segued into confusion. "What're you talking about? They didn't kill Magister Halathyn!" "What?!" Halesak stared at him
in disbelief. For an instant or two, the ex-garthan's brain
simply refused to process information. Then he shook himself
violently. "But the Intelligence
reports . . . the briefings—" "I'm telling you, they didn't do it,"
Ulthar said. "They couldn't have. It wasn't one of their
weapons—it was one of ours. An infantry-dragon. A
lightning-thrower." "Are you sure, Therman? Are you
positive?" "Damned right I'm sure," Ulthar said.
"They allowed us funeral rites when they buried the dead. I saw
Magister Halathyn's body with my own eyes, Iftar. He'd been
wounded in one arm, probably by one of their hand weapons,
during the attack, yes. But it was the lightning that killed him." "Oh my gods," Halesak whispered,
remembering the hatred, the fury which had impelled him. "They
said they couldn't confirm it, but . . ."
"I don't know what 'they' told you,"
Ulthar said, "but as far as I can tell, these people have treated all of
their prisoners—including me, Iftar—with respect. I
haven't seen one bit of casual brutality, and their healers—
such as they are—have done everything they could for our
wounded. Despite the fact that we shot at them
first." "We shot first?" Halesak parroted. "Of course we did!" Ulthar's voice was
suddenly harsh and bitter. "Hundred Olderhan was right. He wanted
us pulled back, away from the portal until we could sort out how to
manage a peaceful contact, but Hundred Thalmayr had
other ideas. I talked to one of the sentries he ordered to open fire on
the single cavalry trooper they sent forward to talk to us. To talk
to us, Iftar!" Halesak's mind was working overtime,
putting bits and pieces together, remembering the rumors about
how Five Hundred Neshok went about "interrogating" captured
Sharonians . . . and remembering that
Two Thousand Harshu hadn't done a thing to stop him. "Listen, Therman," he said quickly,
urgently, leaning closer to the bars and keeping his voice low, "can
you prove we didn't kill Magister Halathyn?" "Prove it?" Ulthar's confusion was
obvious, and Halesak shook his head hard. "All our intelligence briefings
have . . . strongly suggested that the
Sharonians murdered Magister Halathyn after he surrendered. I
didn't have any more reason to question that than anyone else did.
Not till now. Now I do, and I have to wonder why they've
gone out of their way to 'suggest' to all of us that that's what
happened." Ulthar stared at him for a moment,
then grimaced. "Magister Halathyn's been buried for
three months now, Iftar. In a grave in a swamp, without any sort of
preservation spell. I don't know if anyone could prove
exactly how he died at this point. I know I saw his body, and
I think at least one or two of the others did, but I can't prove anything." "And can anyone else confirm that we
shot first?" Halesak pressed. "I don't know," Ulthar said slowly.
"The man I spoke to—Lance Tiris—died shortly after
we were captured. Their healers tried, but they couldn't save him."
"Damn," Halesak murmured, and
Ulthar cocked his head, blue eyes intense. "What the hells is going on here,
Iftar?" "Look," Halesak said, even more
quietly than before, "I don't know for sure what's going on. We
were told they started it both times. And we were told there
were those 'unconfirmed reports' that Magister Halathyn was
murdered after he surrendered. Plus the rumors—I don't
know exactly who started them—that they shot our wounded
after they surrendered." "That's bullshit!" Ulthar exploded.
"That's—" "Shut up!" Halesak hissed. "Shut up
and listen to me!" Ulthar spluttered to a stop and Halesak
drew a deep breath. "That's better," he said, then paused,
trying to decide how to say what needed saying. "Look," he said again, finally, "you're
my sister's husband, my daughter's uncle. I don't want to go home
and explain to either of them that something happened to you after I
found you alive!" "But—" "I'm telling you, we wouldn't have
been told what we were told as often as we were told it before this
op kicked off unless somebody had decided it was what we
needed to be told. And if that was what happened, it
fucking worked." He smiled grimly. "Believe me, Therman, you
don't want to know the things I've been contemplating since
they told me how Magister Halathyn is supposed to have died, and I
am sure as hells not alone in that. "But if I'm right, if it was done on
purpose, how do you think they're going to react if you insist on
telling them we've all been lied to?" "If you've been lied to, then it's my
duty to tell people the truth." The familiar stubborn look in Ulthar's
blue eyes made Halesak's stomach clench painfully, and he fought a
sudden urge to seize his less massively built brother-in-law by the
front of his uniform blouse and shake some sense into him. "Godsdamn it, you listen to me
this time, Therman Ulthar," he said instead, a whetstone of passion
sharpening the edge of his intense voice. "I'm a garthan. My
people—your people now, damn it—know all
about being lied to and manipulated. Gods, man! Those bastard
shakira have been doing it for thousands of years! And given
what you've just told me, I smell the mother of all lies. Don't you
think for one moment that whoever's responsible for it wouldn't be
perfectly willing to 'disappear' a single inconvenient commander of
fifty who can't even substantiate his 'preposterous claims.'<
thinspace>" "That kind of thing may go on in
Mythal," Ulthar said sharply, "but this is the Union Army,
godsdamn it!" "And I'm not telling you to keep your
mouth shut forever," Halesak shot back. "I'm telling you to keep
your mouth closed and your head down until you know for
absolute, fucking certain that the senior officer your telling about it
isn't part of a deliberate campaign to change the truth. Do you
understand me, Therman? I'm not going home to tell Arylis that you
got your stupid self killed playing Andaran honor games with
somebody you shouldn't have trusted!" Ulthar glared at him, but then, slowly,
drop by drop, the anger flowed out of his blue eyes to be replaced
by something else. "I'm sorry, Ulthar," Halesak said more
gently. "I'm sorrier than I can say. And I agree with you. The truth
has to be gotten out eventually. But for that to happen, you have to
be alive to do the getting, and I am not going to lose you
when I just got you back from the dead. Do you read me on this
one?" Ulthar looked at him for long, long
moment of silence. And then, finally, nodded slowly. "Good," Halesak said quietly, reaching
through the bars to squeeze his brother-in-law's sound shoulder.
"Good." "Well, well, well," Alivar Neshok
murmured as he walked down the line of sullen-faced Sharonian
prisoners assembled on the captured fort's body-strewn parade
ground. Some of them were lightly wounded; all of them had their
hands manacled behind them; and if the look of anyone except a
combat-trained magister could have killed, Neshok would have
been a smoldering corpse. The thought rather amused him,
actually. "Those five," he told Javelin Porath.
"And . . . that one," he added, pointing at
an overweight, blue-eyed senior-armsman. "Yes, Sir!" Neshok nodded and walked off, hands
clasped behind him, whistling softly. He knew he could count on
Porath to deliver the selected prisoners suitably. His whistling faded as the one major
flaw in his present sense of satisfaction floated to the top of his
mind once again. The fact that his interrogations had revealed the
presence of Arcanan POWs here at Fort Ghartoun was going to be a
major feather in his cap, since that was the only reason they hadn't
been killed right along with their captors instead of being liberated.
But the fact that the attack had gone in on the ground to rescue
them meant the Intelligence section had gotten in further behind the
lead combat elements than they had during the previous operations.
Which meant the fort's badly
woundedSharonian commander was out of Neshok's
reach . . . for the moment, at least. Neshok growled a mental curse at the
thought. Commander of Five Hundred Vaynair had the bastard
safely squirreled away in the casualty queue over at the field
hospital. Personally, Neshok would have preferred to let the son-
of-a-bitch die from his wounds—which he certainly would
have done, probably fairly quickly, without Gifted healing—
as an example to the rest of the prisoners. Or, failing that, Neshok
could at least have shot him himself for the same purpose. Vaynair
wasn't going to let that happen, though, and Neshok spared another
mental curse for the officious Andaran Scouts commander of fifty
who'd hustled the wounded Sharonian off to the healers before
Neshok could get his hands on him. Well, I'll just have to do the best I
can with what I still have to work with and settle up with the
troublemakers later, he told himself. And at least this time
around, I've got a lot more people to get answers out of. He stepped into his chosen
interrogation site. It had been a stable, but the unaugmented horses
who had been housed here no longer required its stalls. Dragons
and gryphons—especially battle dragons and
gryphons—had active metabolisms, and horses and mules
tasted just as good as cattle and sheep as far as they were concerned.
And watching gryphons and
dragons feed was probably an eye-opener for the Sharonians, especially after what the gryphons did to so many of their buddies
. He chuckled nastily to himself. That alone ought to loosen
a few tongues. He strolled across the front of the
stable, considering the stalls. They'd do as holding cages if he
needed them, he decided, while the tack room he'd had cleared
would give him the sort of privacy
and . . . intimacy he'd found so effective
in the past. He glanced up as Porath and two other
troopers kicked and cuffed their prisoners into the tack room. "Now, now, Lance Porath," he chided
gently, following them inside. "Surely there's no need for all that
roughness . . . yet, at least." "Yes, Sir. Whatever you say," Porath
replied with exactly the right edge of disappointment, and the five
hundred shook his head and wagged one finger admonishingly.
Then he turned his attention to the Sharonians. "Now then," he continued, addressing
them through his translating PC. "My name is Neshok, Five
Hundred Neshok of the Army of the Union of Arcana. You and I
are going to become very well acquainted, and in the process,
you're going to tell me exactly what I want to know." None of the Sharonians replied, of
course, and Neshok smiled thinly. "You may not think at this moment
that you will," he told them, "but if you do, you're wrong. Trust me,
you're wrong." Folsar chan Tergis looked at the
smiling, thin-faced Arcanan and felt a cold stab of terror. This
Neshok was radiating his emotions so powerfully that even a half-
Deaf Voice—and chan Tergis was anything but half-Deaf
—couldn't help picking them up, physical contact or no. Not any more than he could help
realizing that the Arcanan was the next best thing to certifiably
insane. He's enjoying this, chan Tergis
thought. Really, really enjoying it. It's not just about
power for him; there's something almost erotic about it as far as
he's concerned, and he's looking forward to killing. Triad,
how many more of these people are just like him?! "Now," the smiling lunatic's voice was
almost caressing, "suppose one of you tells me who your assigned
Voice might be?" Chan Tergis' blood seemed to freeze in
his veins, but his brain raced with feverish speed. Obviously, these
people knew a lot more about Sharonian Talents than anyone had
thought they might. Which made the reason for the silence from the
down-chain Voices suddenly and terrifyingly easy to understand.
In that moment, Folsar chan Tergis
could see what was going to happen as clearly as any Calirath, and a
fresh thought hammered through him. He hadn't made any secret of
Syrail Targal's awakening Talent. Indeed, he'd been proud of the
boy, bragged about the strength of his Voice. If this Neshok was
as . . . thorough as chan Tergis was afraid
he might prove, someone who knew about Syrail was going to
break and tell him. And when that
happened . . . . <Syrail!> he Shouted. <Syrail, Listen to me!> For an instant, there was no response.
Then he Saw a flash of vision, someone else's hands scooping sweet
feed from a burlap bag for eager, velvet-nosed horses. <Folsar?> Syrail's Voice
came back as the vision disappeared. The boy sounded startled, and
more than a little apprehensive. Obviously, more of chan Tergis'
side trace emotions were coming through than he'd intended, but
maybe that was a good thing. <What is it? What's
wrong?> <It's the Arcanans,> chan
Tergis Said urgently. <They've taken the fort.> He sent flashing mental images
—horrific images, of the striking gryphons, the horned, lynx-
eared unicorns, and the terrifyingly enormous dragons—with
the speed and completeness possible only for a highly trained
Voice. The thirteen-year-old at the other end of the Voice link
gasped at the raw brutality of everything he was Seeing and
Hearing, and chan Tergis allowed himself a moment of bitter regret
for having inflicted that upon him. But someone had to know. He felt a brief instant of stunned
silence, of shock so profound he was afraid the boy was going to
withdraw entirely. He wouldn't have blamed Syrail a bit if he had,
but the boy was made of sterner stuff than many an adult chan
Tergis had known. <What's happening now?> he Asked after a moment, his Voice amazingly steady. <
What do you want me to do?> <For right now, just hold the
link open,> chan Tergis Said. <Listen and Watch.>
<Do you want me to try and get
through the portal? Contact the Failcham relay station?> <No!> chan Tergis
practically Shouted the single word. Then he shook himself
mentally, managing somehow to keep his expression from revealing
what was going on inside his—and Syrail's—heads. <If they've gotten this far up-chain without anyone getting a
warning out, then they've been taking out the Voices as they
come,> he went on in a calmer, more normal Voice. <
That means they know what to look out for, and it probably means
they're going to take pains to locate that relay station. If you try to
get across the portal and contact anyone, it's just going to draw
their attention, and that's the last thing you need to do.
Believe me, Syrail.> <All right. > Syrail
sounded much more subdued, even frightened, and chan Tergis' jaw
tightened as he realized the boy's fear wasn't for himself. He wanted
to tell Syrail how proud he was of him, how much the boy had
come to mean to him, but there wasn't time. Nor was there really
any need—not for two Voices as deeply linked as they were
in this moment. <It's going to
be—> chan Tergis began, then broke off as the man
who'd introduced himself as Alivar Neshok walked over to stand
four feet in front of the line of prisoners. "It may be," Neshok said reasonably,
"that some of you—maybe even all of you, at this point
—don't believe me. Perhaps you believe that by keeping your
mouths shut you'll manage to deprive us of some critical piece of
information. But, you see, there's a problem with that particular
line of logic. We've captured quite a few of you this time. Believe
me, even if you manage not to tell me something when I
ask, someone else will answer the same question before it's over.
Someone else always will. It's just a matter of how many
people get hurt first." None of the Sharonians replied, and
something inside Neshok purred like a huge, hunting cat. He clasped his hands behind himself
again, letting himself bob gently up and down on the balls of his
feet as he studied their expressions. They seemed less shaken than
most of his earlier interrogation subjects had been, he decided. That
was interesting, something to bear in mind. Apparently seeing their
fellows ripped apart by gryphons was a less shattering experience
than being strafed with fireballs or strangled in a cloud of gas. Our
perhaps it was simply that the casualty count had been so much
lower this time? "Come now," he told them almost
caressingly. "Don't pretend you don't understand what I'm telling
you. And think about this. You six have the unfortunate privilege
of being the first people I'm going to be asking these questions.
There are a lot more where you came from, and, the truth is that
you'll be almost as useful as . . .
examples, shall we say, as you'll be as information sources. To be
perfectly frank, I don't really care whether you answer my
questions or not." Still no one spoke, and Neshok
unclasped his hands to reach out and take the Sharonian revolver
from Porath. "Now to return to my first question,"
he said with a bright, friendly smile. "Who's your assigned Voice?"
Chan Tergis' spine stiffened. He didn't
even have to turn his head to know that none of his fellow prisoners
as much as glanced in his direction. All of them stared straight
ahead, jaws clenched. "Perhaps you think I'm joking about
the consequences of refusing to answer my questions," the Arcanan
said. He raised the H&W with the air of a man who knew how
to use it and aimed it at the forehead of Petty-Armsman Erkam
Varla, the prisoner at the far end of the line. "Trust me," he cocked
the hammer, "I'm not." Sweat beaded Varla's forehead, but he
only pressed his lips more tightly together, and Neshok began to
squeeze the trigger. There was no hesitation in him. The emotional
aura blasting across the tack room battered chan Tergis like waves
driven by a winter gale, and the Voice knew beyond a doubt
that the Arcanan was going to fire. "Stop!" Neshok paused, one eyebrow arching,
and glanced sideways at chan Tergis. "You had something you wished to
say?" he said politely. "I'm the Voice," chan Tergis said
hoarsely. <No, Folsar!> Syrail
Cried in the back of his brain, but chan Tergis' eyes never even
flickered from Neshok's face. "Are you, now?" The Arcanan glanced
at the crystal which had been translating. It glowed with a steady
blue, and he nodded. "Yes, you are," he said. "How convenient. I
expected it was going to take longer to find you." Chan Tergis said nothing, only looked
at him, and Neshok smiled. "Now, the next question, I suppose, is
whether or not you're the only Voice here or in the local
settlements. Are you?" Chan Tergis' mind seemed to be
speeding faster than ever. The way the Arcanan had checked his
crystal suggested it was somehow capable of telling him whether or
not chan Tergis was lying. It must be one of these people's
preposterous "spells" which somehow duplicated a Sifter's Talent.
But how literal-minded was it? "I'm the only Voice Regiment-Captain
Velvelig has," he said in flat, hard tones, and the crystal glowed
blue again. "So you are," Neshok said, and chan
Tergis Felt Syrail's whirling emotions from the other end of their
link as the boy tasted his own fierce determination to protect him.
"I'm afraid," Neshok continued, "that
we've only been able to come up with one way to make certain you
Voices don't go chattering away to one another." Chan Tergis felt his facial muscles
tighten, but it was scarcely a surprise. Not given the emotions he'd
already sensed from this smiling, purring butcher. "I'm sure you'll understand," the
Arcanan continued, moving the revolver from Varla's forehead to
chan Tergis'. <Folsar!> Syrail Cried.
<You can't—> <There's no more time,
Syrail,> chan Tergis Said, and his Voice was almost calm.
<I'm sorry. Tell your parents. Tell them someone else here at
the fort may remember how I've bragged about you, may tell them
about you. You've got to run. Hide. Don't let them—> The blinding brilliance of the muzzle
flash silenced his Voice forever. "I've got the intelligence summaries
for your next couple of objectives Klayrman," Two Thousand
Harshu told Thousand Toralk that evening. "From what we've been
able to put together so far, the next stop—the one in the
universe they call 'Karys' should be easy. But the one after that, in
'Traisum'—that one's going to be the hardest nut to crack
yet." "Really, Sir?" Toralk tried very hard
not to let his distaste for the way that "intelligence summary" had
been assembled show. Harshu obviously saw it anyway, and gave
his head an impatient shake. "I know how you feel about Neshok,
Klayrman. And, to be honest, it's time I started reining him in. In
fact, I have started. I've removed our prisoners from his
control, and I've approved Five Hundred Vaynair's refusal to
release the wounded to him." "May I ask why, Sir?" Toralk inquired
very carefully. "Mostly because we're starting to hit
more heavily settled universes, according to what we've already
learned. Or we will be shortly, at any rate. Fort Mosanik in Karys
isn't much. Your yellows should be able to deal with it without any
trouble. But somewhere on the other side of it, we're going to
encounter this 'railroad' of theirs. Apparently they've got quite a
large work crew pushing it down-chain as quickly as they can, and
it's undoubtedly got one of these Voices of its own assigned to it.
"That's going to make problems
enough all by itself. But once we get past that, there's this
Fort Salby in Traisum. I think you'll find the information on the
portal itself fascinating reading. Then, once we get past that, there's
the fort and a substantial settlement around it. In addition, it
appears that there are quite a few farming and ranching villages and
homesteads stretched out along the route from Fort Salby to the
next universe. With that many people mucking about, it's highly
unlikely that we're going to be able to continue
to . . . neutralize this Voicenet of theirs.
There's too much chance of missing a Voice hiding in the
underbrush, as it were. That means we're going to lose the
advantage of surprise, which is going to make any real advance
beyond Fort Salby problematical, at best. "But that's all right, actually. As you
know, we captured their maps intact here at Ghartoun, and a couple
of my bright young staff officers have worked out an adaptation of
the standard recon image-intepreting software. We still can't read
most of their documents, but they're loading the captured maps into
their PCs and then using the interpreting software to compare them
to our maps and look for terrain feature matches. Once they
find one, the software automatically orients the Sharonian maps to
ours and scales them accurately, using ours as a base. We may not
know how to read any of the names on their maps, but we're able to
make some detailed appreciations of the terrain on them
now. Which means we know what the rest of this portal chain looks
like, although I could wish we knew more about the rest of their
explored chains. At any rate, the maps all confirmed what the
prisoners had already said. The Traisum portal is definitely going to
be the chokepoint we've been looking for. For a lot of reasons." "Really, Sir?" "Oh, yes." Harshu smiled thinly. "As I
say, I think you'll be impressed. The portal itself would be a
nightmare for anyone without dragon capability, and the
approaches to the portal in Traisum itself are almost as bad.
The only ground access to the portal is by way of a valley which is
dominated by this Fort Salby. That's one reason I want Salby so
badly. I want to be able to control that valley, keep them penned up
in it where we can pound them hard, bleed any effort just to reach
the portal. Given their lack of any aerial capability, we should
always be able to break off and fall back through the portal if they
start pushing us too hard." "Excuse me, Sir, but if the portal is as
defensible as you seem to be suggesting, why should we move
beyond it?" "There seems to be substantial
agreement among our current prisoners that the reinforcements
their swamp portal commander was anticipating will probably be
no more than a week or so out from Fort Salby by the time we can
reach the portal. If I were their commander, and if I didn't have
transports, then I'd probably think long and hard before even
contemplating fighting my way through the portal from Traisum to
Karys. On the other hand, we still haven't seen these people's heavy
weapons, and we don't have any way of predicting the actual
combat power of this reinforcement they're expecting. They may
think they can force the portal. They might even be right.
"By taking Salby and controlling the
approach valley, we'll be able to start hitting them early. Hopefully,
we'll have a chance to get a feel for how their combat capabilities
differ from those we've already encountered. I want that feel before
it comes down to a toe-to-toe fight for the actual portal. If, on the
other hand, their basic combat power is as outclassed as our more
optimistic junior officers prefer to assume, they may never get past
us to the portal in the first place. At any rate, from the topography
on these maps, it looks like whoever selected the site for Fort Salby
had an excellent eye for terrain. They've definitely put the plug into
this valley at its most defensible point, which means it's the logical
anchor for us to hang our own defensive positions on. "In any case, I'm assuming that once
we hit the fort itself, word of our presence is going to get out. We
won't be able to keep it from spreading up-chain from Traisum, no
matter what we do. And I'm not planning on advancing any further
than Traisum, anyway." The two thousand shrugged. "In light of all that, the intelligence
value of anything more Neshok could extract from his prisoners has
got to be of strictly limited utility. And, quite frankly, I'm delighted
that that's the way it is." For just a moment, a haunted, almost
haggard, expression flickered across Harshu's face. Then he met
Toralk's eyes levelly. "I can't justify continuing to allow him to do
the things he's been doing unless he's in a position to provide me
with genuinely critical information, and that's not going to be the
case any longer." "I can't pretend I'm
not . . . very relieved to hear that, Sir,"
Toralk told him after a moment. "I know you are, Klayrman." Harshu
reached across the floating map table in his command tent and
patted the Air Force officer's forearm gently. "I know you are." There was silence for a moment. Then
Harshu inhaled sharply and handed Toralk his copy of the current
intelligence summary. "When you look this over, I think
you'll see why this Fort Salby's going to be tough," he said much
more briskly. "I'll be interested to see if you come to the same
conclusions I did about the most effective approach. I don't want to
prejudice your thinking, but as you look through the summary, I'd
like you to consider—" "My gods, Sir! I thought you were
dead!" "As you can see, Silky, we Arpathians
are even tougher then you knew." Namir Velvelig's eyes were
darker and bleaker than Company-Captain Silkash had ever before
seen them, yet his voice held a ghost of genuine amusement. "No one's that tough," Silkash
said flatly. "Remember, I'm the one who triaged you in the first
place." "You did?" Velvelig cocked his head
to one side. "Odd. I don't recall it." "I imagine that's because you were
unconscious, almost out of blood, and had serious cranial injuries,
not to mention a badly shattered hip and what I'm almost certain
was at least one spinal fracture," Silkash told him. The surgeon's
face twisted with bitter memory. "I black-tagged you." "I see." Velvelig reached out and squeezed his
friend's shoulder. He understood now why Silkash looked the way
he did. A black tag indicated that there was no point trying to save
the patient. That it was time to let him go and concentrate on saving
those who might live, instead. "I don't think your judgment was in
error, if that's what's bothering you, Silky," the regiment-captain
said after a moment. Silkash looked skeptical, and Velvelig snorted.
"Look, don't forget that these people can work magic. Magic, Silky. And apparently it's not limited solely to better ways to kill
people, either. You wouldn't believe what I saw their healers doing
before they decided I was fit enough to go to jail with the rest of
you." "If they could fix everything that was
wrong with you, they really are wizards," Silkash said. Then
he grimaced. "What?" "I was just thinking. If they could fix
you up, as badly hurt as you were, and do it this quickly, no wonder
an idiot like Thalmayr didn't understand what we were
doing! I'll bet you they don't use surgery at all." "I don't know about that." Velvelig
shook his head. "I saw them doing some surgery, but I'd say they
only do it for relatively minor injuries. I'm guessing there's some
kind of limit on how much healing they can do at any one time with
these spells of theirs, so they probably handle the little stuff the
hard way and save the 'magic' for really serious problems. But I
think you're probably right about
Thalmayr . . . since I saw him walking out
of their medical tent unassisted." He and Silkash looked at one another,
and Velvelig saw the mirror of his own response to the sight of a
magically—literally—restored Hadrign Thalmayr
walking around Fort Ghartoun. Of course, it was probably even
more complex for Silkash than it was for Velvelig. After all,
Silkash was a Healer. His oath, as well as his natural personality,
required him to want to see any of his patients fully recovered. However stupid, frustrating,
detestable, and just plain infuriating the patient in question might
be. "Well, that's certainly interesting,"
Silkash said after a moment. "That's one way to put it. On the other
hand, I'm considerably less interested in Thalmayr than I am in what
else has been going on." "I don't know everything that's
happened," Silkash replied slowly, and Velvelig's spine stiffened at
the bleakness which suddenly infused the surgeon's voice. "What I
do know hasn't been good, though." "In that case," Velvelig said, in a tone
whose evenness might have deceived anyone who didn't know
Arpathians, "I suppose you'd better tell me about it." "I'm worried about the horses, Dad,"
Syrail Targal said. "So am I," his father said, patting him
on the shoulder. "They'll just have to look after themselves for a
while, though. Just like we will." Syrail nodded, and his father ruffled
his hair the way he'd done when Syrail was much younger. The
youngster managed a smile, and Kersai gave him a gentle nudge in
the direction of the carefully hidden tent. "Go help your mother with supper," he
said quietly. "Yes, sir." Syrail nodded again and
headed obediently towards the assigned chore. His father watched him go, doing his
best to hide the depth of his own concern. It had been just over
twelve hours since the fall of Fort Ghartoun, and given the strength
of the Voice talent Syrail had been showing for the last several
months, there wouldn't have been a lot of point trying to deceive
the boy into thinking his parents weren't frightened. But no father
wanted to add to his child's fears. Especially, Kersai thought, his
expression turning hard and bleak, when that child had already Seen
what Syrail had Seen in Folsar chan Tergis' last moments of life. A part of the worried father was
furious at the Fort Ghartoun Voice for inflicting that sort of
trauma on his son. And an ignoble part of him was even angrier at
chan Tergis for having bragged about Syrail's remarkable Talent to
other members of the fort's garrison. If the Voice had just kept his
big mouth shut, then Kersai Targal wouldn't be hiding in
the early-winter woods praying that the cold-blooded butchers who
shot Voices out of hand wouldn't catch up with his son! But most of him knew it was totally
irrational to be angry with chan Tergis. There had been no possible
way for the Voice to anticipate what had happened, to even guess
that his pride in his protégée might prove dangerous
to Syrail. And if his final Voice message to Syrail had been
traumatic, it had also been the only thing that had warned Kersai
and Raysith to flee. The man warned us with literally
the last seconds of his life. Told Syrail to run and hide when he
knew he was about to be murdered, Kersai thought.
Gods—while he was being murdered! How could
anyone be angry with someone who did that? He knew all of that intellectually; it
was just his emotions which couldn't quite catch up with the
knowledge. Which was stupid . . . which,
in turn, was one reason he was as irritated with himself as he was.
He could actually understand that, although there wasn't anything
he could do about it. Not yet. Not when his son might very well
already be under sentence of death by the same barbarian butchers
who had massacred the Chalgyn Consortium crew and now,
apparently, launched a vicious, unprovoked attack on all
Sharonians even while they were officially "negotiating for peace."
He grimaced, gazing up at the sky,
wondering if one of those eagle-lions Syrail had tried to describe to
him might already be circling high overhead, spying on them. He'd
hidden his encampment as carefully as he could, and he'd used his
surveys of the surrounding terrain to pick a spot which offered at
least three separate avenues of escape. But if these bastards could
literally fly . . . . He grimaced again and reached into his
coat pocket to squeeze the bronze falcon he'd taken out of Syrail's
dresser drawer. Then he turned and made his own way towards the
tent. Senior Sword Barcan Kalcyr pulled
out his navigation unit and glowered at it as his unicorn picked its
way through the unforgiving terrain. The hammering these mountains had
taken when this universe's portal formed was more extreme than
most. It must have been exciting as hell, but Kalcyr was delighted
he hadn't been here to see it. The way it had battered the
mountainsides, stripping away trees and soil, leaving naked stone
cliffs which rose like ramparts and piling up the wind-driven
equivalent of silt behind any sheltering windbreak, had made a
complete farce out of the normal maps for this particular piece of
terrain. And the fact that the tree cover had been given time to fill
back in after the carnage finally tapered off only made things even
worse. Or that was the way it seemed to Barcan Kalcyr, at least. Remember to thank Hundred
Worka for this when we get back to base, he told himself. The navigation unit took a moment to
think about his demands. It usually did when it had to coordinate
itself with the take from a gryphon-borne recon crystal. The
spellware that translated the airborne reconnaissance data for a
ground-based unit's navigation requirements always seemed to have
a glitch or two running around in it. After a few moments, though,
the display settled itself, and he snorted with a certain degree of
sour amusement. So, there you are. Or there
you were, at least, he thought at the red icon glowing in
the the display's depths. He wished—not for the first
time—that there were some way to send the recon crystal's
imagery direct from a gryphon to a ground unit while the gryphon
was still in the air. Unfortunately, no one had ever come up with
one. The gryphon still had to return to base, the crystal had to be
extracted from its harness, and then whatever had been recorded had
to be downloaded to the units which actually needed it, which
meant it was always at least a little out of date by the time it got to
the sharp end. Still, it's one hell of a lot better
than anything these Sharonians have, he reminded himself, and
his mouth tightened. He hadn't much cared for anything
about the Sharonians even before the invasion actually kicked off.
Just listening to the intelligence briefings had told him what sort of
barbarians they were, and then there was Magister Halathyn's cold-
blooded murder. That was one crime no one was ever going to
forgive, and Kalcyr's attitude towards Sharona hadn't gotten one bit
better when they found the seared and burned bodies of Fifty
Narshu and his men. He knew Narshu had to have gotten at
least a few of the other side, but there'd been no sign of any
Sharonian bodies. Left our men to fry in their own fat
while they took their own with them. Kalcyr felt a familiar stir
of rage and clamped his jaws tight. It had taken them quite some
time to identify Uthik Dastiri's half-consumed body. When they did,
though, it was obvious he'd been shot right between the eyes at very
close range. Which strongly suggested that the Sharonians had
continued their practice of shooting their prisoners out of hand. Kalcyr's teeth grated, and he forced
himself to make his jaw muscles relax. It wasn't easy. It especially
wasn't easy when he found himself wondering what the Sharonians
had done—or, perhaps, were even now continuing to do
—to Rithmar Skirvon and the two missing members of his
military escort. Well, they made the rules,
Senior Sword Kalcyr told himself grimly. Now they can just
take the consequences. "All right," he told the rest of the half-
troop of cavalry Hundred Worka had assigned to him. "According
to this," he waved the navigation unit at them, "we're getting
damned close. In fact, I think they're probably up there, under that
overhang." Kersai Targal swallowed a curse. He'd hoped to escape discovery
entirely, but it didn't look like things were going to work out that
way. One of those godsdamned eagle-
lions Syrail was talking about, I'll bet, he thought bleakly. It wasn't a happy thought, and watching
the speed and nimbleness of the weird-looking, horned horses under
the Arcanans searching for them didn't make it any happier. The way
those things covered ground made it obvious that Raysith, Syrail,
and he could never hope to stay away from them on foot. Not when
they had airborne spies to tell them exactly where their prey had
gone. Kersai looked down at the rifle in his
hands. He was tempted—so tempted—to use
it, but there were at least fourteen or fifteen of them. He probably
could have picked off several of them, but he'd never get all of
them, and if he started the shooting, there could be only one
possible outcome. "Syrail," he said quietly. "Yes, sir?" "Take the rifle. Then I want you and
your mother to go hide up at the top of the ravine." "But—" "Don't argue, Syrail. There's no
time for it." Kersai turned his head and looked at his son, there in
the windy, sun-dappled afternoon, and wished there were
time. Wished he didn't have to be brusque with the boy he loved so
much on this, of all days. "You have to go now, son," he said
more gently. "I need you up there looking after your mother. Now,
go. Take care of her, understand?" "Yes, Dad." Syrail's voice was low,
wavering around the edges despite his effort to keep it steady, and
Kersai put an arm around him and hugged him tightly. "I love you, Syrail. I love you very
much." The boy looked back at him, mouth
working, unable to speak at all this time, and Kersai gave him one
last squeeze. "Now go," he said softly, and Syrail
obeyed him. Kersai watched him go, then looked
back down at the horsemen—if that was the right term for
someone mounted on such preposterous creatures—
advancing steadily towards his position. He needed a little more
time for Syrail and Raysith to reach the next hiding spot he'd picked
out for them. Besides, he wasn't in any great hurry for what he
knew he needed to do. He lay there, stretched out on the rock,
savoring the caress of the surprisingly warm sun on his shoulders,
and waited. Kalcyr and his mounted troopers had
almost reached the coordinates from the recon gryphon's overflight
when a man stood up in front of them. Kalcyr reined in his unicorn so
abruptly the beast snorted and tossed its head in protest, and his
eyes flitted about. The single Sharonian standing in front of him
wore civilian clothes, and Kalcyr didn't see any sign of a revolver or
a rifle. That didn't mean much, though. There could have been half
a dozen more of them hidden away in the rocks and trees, every one
of them with one of those accursed rifles waiting to blow him and
his men out of their saddles. The Sharonian—a youngish,
redhaired fellow—kept his hands in plain sight and just stood
there, watching Kalcyr. His expression was remarkably calm, but
Kalcyr could see the tension hovering in his tight shoulders, in the
way he held himself absolutely motionless. Good, the senior sword
thought harshly. Go ahead and sweat, you bastard!
Finally, the Sharonian spoke. It was
only so much gibberish, and Kalcyr reached into a cargo pocket and
extracted the PC loaded with Five Hundred Neshok's translation
spellware. "What?" he barked. "What did you
say?" Folsar chan Tergis had kept Syrail
informed on all of the nonclassified details of the Fallen Timbers
negotiations, and Syrail had shared those reports with his parents.
So Kersai had at least heard about the Arcanans' magical translating
rocks. Even so, actually seeing and hearing one came as more of a
surprise than he'd expected. Still, it wasn't as if it had come at him
completely cold, and he drew a deep breath. "I asked you what you want," he
repeated in the steadiest voice he could manage. "What do you think we want?"
the man who seemed to be in charge shot back. He sounded angry,
and Kersai hoped that was only a trick of the translating magic. "I don't know," he said as reasonably as
he could. "You're obviously soldiers. I'm not. And, as you can see,
I'm not even armed." He opened his coat carefully, aware of
the dozen or so crossbows aimed straight at him. He held it open,
letting them see that the garment had concealed no shoulder holster
or other hidden weapon. "So, you're not a soldier, hey?" the
mounted man said with a scornful expression. "No, of course not," Kersai replied. "So, if you're not a soldier, why are
you hiding out here?" "Why?" This time Kersai let a little
incredulity into his tone. "You've invaded us. As far as I can
see, it only makes sense to stay out of your way." Kalcyr had to admit the other man had
a point. In fact, he had a better point then he knew. One of the troopers behind him stirred
uneasily. Kalcyr sensed the motion and turned his head to give the
offender a savage glare, and the man froze. Lily-livered bastard, Kalcyr
thought. Probably one of those pricks who stays up at night
moaning over the Kerellian Accords. These bastards started the
massacring, and Five Hundred Neshok's right about taking chances
with these 'Talents' of theirs. "So, 'civilian,'<thinspace>" he
said. "What's your name?" Kersai looked up at the cavalry
commander. The Arcanan wasn't looking back at him; instead, his
attention appeared to be focused on the crystal in his hand, and
Kersai's eyes narrowed as he remembered what Syrail had told him
about chan Tergis' last transmission. About the crystal which had
flashed blue like some sort of inanimate Sifter. "Syrail," he said quietly—and
truthfully. "Syrail Targal." Kalcyr grunted in satisfaction as the
verifier spell in the PC blinked with blue confirmation. The
Sharonian looked older than he'd expected, but then again, the man
who'd given the name to Five Hundred Neshok probably hadn't
been in the best possible condition when he'd done so. Besides,
nobody at the fort, except for the military Voice assigned to it, had
ever actually met this Syrail, as far as anyone knew. "Stand where you are," he commanded,
then nodded to two of his men. "Take a look," he said. The selected troopers climbed down,
passing their reins to one of their fellows, and advanced on the
Sharonian. The PC had translated Kalcyr's order to them into
Sharonian, as well, and the civilian obviously knew what was
coming. He made no effort to resist, although Kalcyr's men were no
gentler than they had to be. They were, however, thorough, and one
of them grimaced, then waved a small, bronze falcon-shaped badge
triumphantly. Kalcyr reached down and took it,
letting it lie in his palm. Then he looked back at the man from
whom it had been taken. "So, you're a Voice." Kersai kept his mouth shut. It wasn't easy. His heart raced, and he
could feel the air fluttering in and out of his lungs. He knew now
what was coming, and he felt the sweat beading on his brow. A part of him wanted desperately to
answer the Arcanan's question's truthfully. Another part wanted
even more desperately to lie. But the truth would probably have
been useless . . . and the lie would
probably have been detected. He clenched his fists at his side,
standing between the two men who had searched him and who still
held his elbows. There was a reason he'd brought that badge along.
He'd hoped it would never be needed, that this moment would
never come. But the moment had come, and he found himself
clinging to his love for his son and his wife as he gazed silently up
at the hard-faced, hard-eyed Arcanan. "So, the gryphon's got your tongue, has
it, 'civilian'?" Kalcyr demanded. The Sharonian only looked
back up at him, and the senior sword felt a cold, hard sense of
satisfaction. The man's very silence was proof he was exactly what
Kalcyr had been sent out here to find. Not that denying the truth
would have done him any good in the face of the verifier spells
Five Hundred Neshok had loaded to Kalcyr's crystal. "Not so talkative now, I see," he said,
sliding the PC back into his pocket now that it was no longer
needed. Still the Sharonian only looked at him, and Kalcyr
shrugged. The senior sword wasn't going to shed
any tears over what needed to be done. For that matter, he wasn't
going to pretend he didn't take an intense, personal satisfaction out
of it. But unlike the Sharonians who'd murdered their Arcanan
prisoners, Kalcyr saw no need for brutality. He looked at the two men flanking
their prisoner and nodded. Quick and clean, he thought
approvingly as the blood fountained from the Voice's slashed
throat. Quick and clean. He looked down at the crumpled body,
which seemed smaller, the way dead men almost always did, then
looked up at the sky, remembering another day, other bodies. "Leave him. Mount up," he said flatly,
and the dismounted troopers hesitated only for a moment before
they obeyed. Kalcyr gave the corpse one more look, then reined his
unicorn's head around and started back the way they'd come, leaving
the body for the buzzards. If it was good enough for Fifty
Narshu and his men, it's good enough for that bastard, he
thought, and never looked back even once. "Overall, I like your attack plan,
Klayrman," Two Thousand Harshu said. "The only thing I wonder
about is whether it wouldn't be better to go ahead and commit the
gryphons first. They were certainly effective enough at Fort
Ghartoun." "Yes, they were, Sir," Toralk agreed.
"But we also lost over a dozen of them." "Practically all to that one damned
lunatic with the—the what-do-you-call-it? The shotgun
," Harshu pointed out. "True." Toralk nodded. "Still, it did
cost us ten percent of our total gryphon strength. I'd like to
conserve that, especially if we end up needing it for Fort Salby." Harshu cocked his head, then frowned
slightly while the command tent's canvas flapped gently in the brisk
early afternoon breeze. "That's a logical argument, Klayrman.
Why do I think it's not the only one?" "There is one other thing," Toralk
admitted slowly, reminding himself once again that there was a
keenly intelligent, highly observant brain behind those intense eyes.
"I wouldn't call it a 'logical argument,' exactly, but it is causing me
a little concern." "Well? What is it?" "It's just that some of the gryphon-
handlers are reporting that the compulsion spells don't seem to be
working with one hundred percent effectiveness." "What?" Harshu's eyes narrowed.
"What do they mean?" "That's just it, Sir. They don't seem
able to point to any one area in which the spells are malfunctioning.
In fact, it's more of a . . . a
feeling, I guess you'd say, than anything else." Harshu looked more than mildly
incredulous, and Toralk shrugged. "I didn't say I'd observed any
problems, Sir. I just said the gryphon-handlers are expressing
concerns. Some of them, at any rate. And, to be completely honest,
I've never been a gryphon-handler. I know that anyone who does
that job successfully for very long has to develop particularly acute
instincts where the gryphons are concerned, though, so they could
well be seeing something I'm not. Whatever's happening, it's
making them a bit worried. Let's face it, Sir—it's not exactly
a safe job." This time, Harshu nodded slowly. In
fact, gryphon-handling was one of the more dangerous Air Force
specializations. Not a year went by that at least one gryphon-handler
wasn't turned upon by his attack-gryphons. People who did the job
for very long had to develop a feel for when one of the hyper-
aggressive creatures was hovering on the brink of breaking the
compulsion spells which normally kept its ferocity under control.
"Do you think there really is a
problem?" the two thousand asked. "Or do they just think
there is?" "Honestly, Sir, I don't know. I
onlyknow there's a certain level of anxiety, and I'd just as soon let
them stay where they are for right now. If we need them, we can use
them, but if we don't need them, then why not let the handlers settle
down a bit before we have to commit them somewhere else?" "I don't suppose I can argue with that,"
Harshu conceded. "Especially when the fellow arguing in favor of
it is the one who's successfully punched out every fort we've
encountered so far." Toralk nodded slightly at the implied
compliment, then waved one hand at the map on the table. "As you see," he said, indicating a red
push pin, "our advance party's located an appropriate oasis for our
forward staging point. We're still going to have to fly in a lot of
water, though, Sir. That's going to cut into our total lift capability.
That's why my assault plan calls for leaving the heavy cavalry
cavalry behind, at least temporarily. They're going to be of limited
utility in taking out the fort itself, under the proposed operations
plan, and leaving the heavy cav behind gives us the best trade-off
for hauling water." "Agreed." Harshu nodded. "It's going to cost us a couple of days
before we can move on Fort Salby, you understand, Sir? We're
going to have to use up some additional transport flights
leapfrogging them forward to Fort Mosanik before we can ship
them the rest of the way to Traisum." "Understood," Harshu said. "Then that only leaves the question of
exactly what we do about this after we punch out Mosanik." Harshu
tapped another push pin, then looked up at his commanding officer.
"I've viewed the imagery from the recon-gryphons, Sir. These
people may not have magic, but seeing the kind of engineering
they're capable of is . . . well, it's
impressive as hell, is what it is, Sir. I'd like your guidance on
exactly how we want to approach it." "I wish I were going with you, Iftar,"
Therman Ulthar said quietly as he watched his brother-in-law
strapping up his backpack. "Don't be silly." Iftar Halesak looked
up at him and shook his head. "You've sure as hell earned a little
more rest, Therman!" "Maybe." Ulthar moved his newly healed
shoulder gingerly. His stint as a prisoner of war of people who
didn't have magistrons had given him a whole new appreciation for
modern medicine. The fact that he'd recovered the shoulder's full
range of motion literally overnight would have been wonderful
enough, but it was also the first time he'd been truly pain-free in
literally months. He luxuriated in the sensation, but even as he
delighted in the absence of pain, that very delight brought home the
thing that most concerned him. "It's not the rest I'm worried about," he
admitted, and Halesak frowned. "What is worrying you?" the garthan asked. "You're not still feeling guilty over what that
bastard Neshok did, are you?" "Actually, I am." Ulthar's expression
was profoundly unhappy. "I should have said something, stopped
him—" "By the time you were out of the
healers' hands and knew what the hell was going on, Two Thousand
Harshu and Thousand Toralk had already put a stop to it," Halesak
pointed out. "This time, at least," he added. Ulthar's mouth tightened, and Halesak
shook his head. "I'm telling you, Therman. Let it lie,
for now, at least. I don't know what else is going on, but it looks to
me like the Two Thousand's decided to put a muzzle on Neshok. If
that's the case, then he's not going to be torturing or murdering any
more POWs. Which means you don't have to play the noble
Andaran paladin in shining armor and maybe get your fool self
killed trying to stop it." "Not trying to stop Neshok,
anyway," Ulthar muttered. "And what does that mean?" Halesak
demanded. "They're leaving Thalmayr in command
here." "Thalmayr?" Halesak frowned in
surprise. "Who had that brainstorm?" "I think it was Five Hundred Isrian."
"Oh, wonderful." Halesak
looked as disgusted as he sounded. Chalbos Isrian was one of Two
Thousand Harshu's senior battalion commanders. He was also one
of the officers who'd argued most forcefully in support of Neshok's
plan for dealing with the Voicenet. "Exactly." "It may not be that bad," Halesak said,
but he sounded as if he were arguing with himself, not his brother-
in-law, and he knew it. "I hope not," Ulthar said bleakly. "But
the fact is, Thalmayr is a frigging idiot at the best of times. And I've
got a feeling—a really bad feeling, Iftar—that
he's just been biding his time. He blames the Sharonians for what
happened to us, instead of blaming his own stupidity. And I think
—" He broke off with a shrug. "You think what?" Halesak asked
sharply. "I think he'll never believe the
Sharonians were really trying to help him. I know their healers
testified that they were under verifier, and as far as I know, no one's
ever been able to fool the verification spells. I know I'm convinced
they were doing their best to help me. But I don't think
there's enough evidence in the multiverse to convince Thalmayr
of that. And what really scares me is how stupid he proved he
could be before he was wounded. Gods alone know how
much stupider he's capable of being now!" "Wonderful," Halesak repeated with a
sigh, then shook his head. "Thanks a lot, Therman. Now you've
almost got me wishing you were coming along with us!"
"All right," Commander of Five
Hundred Cerlohs Myr said, looking around the briefing tent at the
circle of faces one last time. It was pitch black outside the tent's
canvas walls, but the spell-powered light globes illuminated its
interior brilliantly. "All of you know what you're supposed to do.
Now, let's go get the job done. Right?" "Right!" The one-word response came back in a
strong, confident rumble of voices, and Myr nodded in
satisfaction . . . mostly. He looked around at his flight and
strike commanders. Their losses in the first attack had come as a
shock to all of them, but since then, they'd scored an unbroken
string of successes and advanced the better part of three thousand
miles in barely eleven days without the loss of a single additional
dragon. It was the sort of operation they'd trained at in maneuvers
for years and never really expected to have the opportunity to
mount, and they knew they'd performed brilliantly so far. Which
explained why their faith in themselves went far beyond mere
confidence now. They viewed themselves as an elite, and there was
a brashness, a swagger in them. That's good, Myr told himself.
Dragon pilots are supposed to know they have big brass
ones. That they're the best of the best. But there was still that tiny, tiny flaw
in his satisfaction. That sense that too much faith in themselves
might still lead them to take one chance too many. To push that
little bit too hard. And just what do you want to do
about it, Cerlohs? he asked himself. You want to make
them less confident before you send them out on an op? There could be only one answer to
that question, he reflected, and had to smile at his own
perversity. It's just your own crossgrained
cussedness, he scolded himself. You'd find something to be
upset about even if you fell into a vat of beer! "All right," he repeated again. "We've
got another fort to burn. Let's get them in the air, gentlemen!" Janaki chan Calirath sat in the tiny
sitting room attached to his quarters and gazed out at the salmon-
colored sky as dawn came to Fort Salby. The lack of handy trees had enforced a
different building plan on Fort Salby, and the time—and the
presence of the TTE construction crews—which had been
required for the Traisum Cut had provided the labor force and
materials to execute that plan. Instead of the wooden palisades
which surrounded most portal forts, at least until permanent long-
term settlements went in, Salby had been built from the outset out
of a combination of stone and adobe. It had also been built on a
considerably larger scale, since it was intended from the outset to
be the permanent administrative center for this portal. Its walls
—and those of its internal structures—were not only
tougher, they were also considerably thicker than those of most
portal forts, as well, which helped their interiors stay cooler during
the worst of the day's heat. And it also makes them a hell of a
lot tougher, the crown prince thought almost calmly. Almost.
The morning was still cool, chill, as
the dry semi-desert air waited for the sun's heat. It was very quiet,
and the calm tranquility swept over him, made even stiller and
calmer somehow by the chaos swirling within him. Taleena slept on the perch stand just
inside the window, and his eyes lingered on her. There were ghosts
in those gray eyes. Ghosts which hadn't been there the day before.
The same ghosts which had haunted many a Calirath's eyes over the
millennia. I guess there's no such thing as a
weak Calirath Talent, after all, under the right
circumstances . . . or the wrong ones,
he thought. Too bad. There are some things I'd really rather not
know about. The Glimpse wasn't entirely clear yet,
but it was becoming that way, and as it clarified, dropped into
focus, he understood exactly why it had been so strong in the first
place. I need to tell Regiment-Captain
chan Skrithik. But if I do . . . . Janaki grimaced. The problem was that
he couldn't just tell the regiment-captain. Certainly, he couldn't tell
chan Skrithik everything. There was still more he
had to find out, more he had to squeeze out of the Glimpse, and
there was only one way he could do that. He stood and walked to the window,
leaning on the thick sill, and his face was grim. What have they done to you, Sir?
He sent the question out into the
shadows of his mind. There was no answer, of course, and he
closed his eyes against a brief, sharp stab of pain. If what he'd
already Glimpsed was true, there was no point trying to send a
warning to Regiment-Captain Velvelig. Not now. If he'd only had it
a few days—maybe even one day—sooner,
then maybe he could have alerted Fort Ghartoun. Done
something different. But he hadn't had it soon enough, and
now there was nothing he could do. Not for Velvelig and Fort
Ghartoun, at any rate. Or, for that matter, Fort Mosanik. And
perhaps it had had to be that way all along. He gave himself a shake, sucked in a
huge lungful of the cool air, and straightened his shoulders. "Go ahead and sleep, dear heart," he
murmured, touching the sleeping falcon's folded wings ever so
lightly. "I've got to go talk to someone." Rof chan Skrithik was not amused. Technically, he supposed, it might be
argued, in light of the extraordinary orders he'd received, that his
early-morning caller was no longer a platoon-captain, in which case
he had to be considered the Crown Prince of Ternathia. Actually, of
all of Sharona, although his father's formal coronation wasn't due
for almost two weeks yet. But whatever the young man's official
status might be, having someone knock on the front door of his
quarters before he'd had time for breakfast—or even the
strong cup of coffee it took to start his mental processes every
morning—was . . . irritating. "I'm sorry to intrude so early, Sir,"
Janaki chan Calirath said, almost as if he'd read chan Skrithik's
mind. "I wouldn't have, if it weren't vital that I speak to you as soon
as possible." "About what?" Chan Skrithik managed
to keep the bite out of his tone somehow. "Sir," Janaki inhaled deeply, "I have to
tell you that I've experienced a Glimpse. A major Glimpse."
Chan Skrithik's irritation vanished
instantly, snuffed by an arctic wind as he looked into Janaki' gray
eyes. "What sort of Glimpse, Your
Highness?" he asked in a completely different voice. "It's not complete yet, Sir," Janaki said
with a grimace of frustration. "To be honest, my Talent isn't as
strong as Father's—and it's a lot weaker than my
sister Andrin's. It's still coming into focus, and it's going to take a
while longer before it comes clear. Or as clear as it's going
to come, at any rate. I'm afraid Glimpses aren't quite as cut and
dried as a normal Precog." "I understand that, Your Highness. At
the same time," chan Skrithik managed a tight smile, "I don't
imagine you'd be telling me about it at this point if you didn't at
least have a pretty shrewd notion of where it was headed. And," the
regiment-captain's eyes sharpened, "unless it concerned Fort Salby
or something else along those lines." "You're right, Sir. It does—
concern Fort Salby, I mean." Janaki's nostrils flared. "I know this is
going to sound preposterous, at least at first, but, well, Fort Salby
is going to be attacked." "What?" Despite his total faith in the
power of the Calirath Talent, Rof chan Skrithik felt a moment of
sheer incredulity. Janaki couldn't be serious! But when he looked
into that young face, so much like a younger version of the official
portrait of Emperor Zindel hanging in his office, any temptation
towards disbelief vanished. "Attacked by whom, Your Highness?"
he asked instead. Then he shook his head in irritation. "That's a
stupid question, I suppose, isn't it? Who else could it be?" "I know it sounds crazy, Sir," Janaki
said, "but some of the details I've managed to strain out of the
Glimpse might explain how they could get this far up-chain this
quickly. Mind you, I don't know how they did it without any sort of
warning getting out, but the short version is that they've got
something I can only describe as . . .
dragons." "Dragons?" chan Skrithik repeated very
carefully, and Janaki snorted a humorless laugh. "I did mention that I knew it was going
to sound crazy," he reminded Fort Salby's commanding officer.
"Unfortunately, I don't know what else to call them. They're big
—in fact, they're godsdamned huge, from what I've
Glimpsed sofar—and they fly. Not only that, they breathe fire
and . . . other things." Chan Skrithik sat back in his chair,
examining his future emperor's face very carefully. Then he drew a
deep breath of his own and pointed at the chair on the other side of
the table. "If you'll forgive me, Your Highness, I
haven't eaten yet this morning, and my brain doesn't work very well
without its morning infusion of caffeine. Why don't you join me
for breakfast and tell me just what in Vothan's name is going on?"
". . . sometime within the next few
days, Company-Captain," Janaki said a couple of hours later. "I
wish I could be more specific than that, but that's not the way
Glimpses work. Not for me, at any rate. I only know it's coming and
that they've somehow kept any advance warning from getting out.
And that Petty-Captain chan Darma—" he nodded at the only
officer present who was even more junior than he was "—has
been unable to raise Fort Mosanki's Voice this morning." "I see." Company-Captain Vargan
frowned thoughtfully, then shrugged. "No one can have everything,
Your Highness. The fact that we know they're coming at all is more
than we really had any right to expect." Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik
nodded in agreement. He, Vargan, Petty-Captain Kaliya chan
Darma, chan Skrithik's assigned Voice, and Sunlord Markan sat in a
row of chairs, facing Janaki as he stood in front of a large-scale,
detailed topographical map of Fort Salby and the surrounding
territory. Janaki felt remarkably like a junior student, called upon to
read his latest research paper aloud to a visiting delegation of
department heads. Not all of whom seemed particularly
enthralled by his presentation. "As Company-Captain Vargan says, we
are fortunate to know as much as we do," Sunlord Markan agreed
after a moment, but the Uromathian cavalry commander's
expression was more shuttered than the Shurkhali's. He gazed at
Janaki with cool, thoughtful eyes, then cocked his head. "Forgive
me . . . Your Highness, but I appear to be
somewhat less familiar with the nature of your family's Talent than
my colleagues are. Or, perhaps, I should say that I am less familiar
with its limitations. May I ask a question or two?" "Of course, Lord of Horse," Janaki
replied. This entire briefing felt awkward.
Partly, that was the inevitable result of the fact that his Glimpse
remained less than complete at this point. Partly it was because
despite his official separation from PAAF service, he still wore the
uniform of the Imperial Ternathian Marines (and would continue to
do so until he reached home and formally mustered out), which
made him the most junior officer in the room, despite his exalted
birth. And partly it was because Markan's ambivalent feelings where
he was concerned had been evident from the very beginning. The
sunlord seemed inclined towards skepticism, as if he suspected
Janaki, as the heir to the throne which Uromathia had never quite
managed to best (or equal), of trying to use and manipulate him.
Janaki didn't like that last point very much, but there was no use
pretending it wasn't true. Or, for that matter, pretending it would
have been reasonable to expect any other response out of a senior
noble of the Ternathian Empire's greatest rival. "You say that your Glimpse indicates
we will be attacked here shortly," Markan said in excellent,
although accented and somewhat overly formal, Ternathian. "I
understand that you can not tell us exactly when—not yet, at
any rate. But the question in my mind is whether the fact that you
have warned us at all will not alter the events you have Glimpsed,
and so invalidate the entire Glimpse, in part or in whole?" "I see what you're asking, Sunlord."
Janaki gazed at the Uromathian for a second or two while he
considered how best to answer the question. "First, anything that might be altered
would happen . . . downstream from the
initial attack itself," he said then. "The Arcanans' decision to attack
us, the approach route they're likely to take, the timing of the attack
—all of those are governed by circumstances which almost
certainly can't and won't be changed by any actions we might take
prior to their arrival here in response to my Glimpse. That's not
absolutely guaranteed, of course, but it's very, very likely. "Second, Glimpses are never as clear
as straight Precognition. Because they relate to the actions and
decisions of human beings, they're
more . . . flexible. More 'amorphous,' I
suppose. Any Glimpse is in a state of flux right up to the moment
the events it concerns actually occur. That's one reason they're
sometimes so difficult to interpret or describe to anyone else. Some
aspects are very clear, and tend to remain that way. Those are what
we think of as the 'core aspects' of a Glimpse. According to the
latest theory on how Glimpses work, what someone with my Talent
actually Sees is the most likely outcome of human actions and
decisions from a potentially huge number of closely parallel
universes." He shrugged. "I'm not positive the theory is accurate,
but it seems to hold up, and according to it, those 'core
aspects' represent the points in a Glimpse at which the decision
trees of all those universes flow together most strongly, where the
outcomes we See are most statistically likely to occur. The less
clear aspects are the ones in which the decision trees have
greater numbers of branches, so there's less certainty as to which
ones are going to be chosen." He paused again, watching Markan's
face. After a few moments, the Uromathian nodded in
understanding, and Janaki continued. "Up until the moment this attack
actually begins, the decision trees are already pretty well set. Oh, it's
possible that if we do something in preparation and they
find out about it, they might alter their plans as a result. It's
unlikely, though, and I don't expect any pre-attack portions of my
Glimpse to change very much. Once the attack does begin, things
get more complicated, and at that point what we do to meet the
attack is definitely going to affect the possible decisions and actions
of our adversaries as they respond to our responses.
However, that's where what we refer to as the 'fugue state' of my
family's Talent comes into play." Rof chan Skrithik shifted slightly in his
chair. He seemed about to say something, but Janaki gave him the
sort of look platoon-captains weren't supposed to give regiment-
captains, and the fort's commander kept his mouth firmly shut. He
still looked more than a little unhappy, though, and Janaki
understood why. Some aspects of the Calirath Talent were carefully
not talked about. Including this one. "<thinspace>'Fugue state,' Your
Highness?" Markan repeated. From his tone, which was no more
than politely inquiring, one might have been fooled into thinking
he'd failed to notice chan Skrithik's unhappiness, Janaki thought
with a wry mental smile. "No one can deliberately summon or
induce a Glimpse, Sunlord. Although my family's obviously been
experiencing them for a long time, there are some things about
Glimpses no one has ever been able to explain satisfactorily, and
we've never been able to make our Talent perform to order, as it
were. There are certain sets of circumstances which seem more
likely to trigger Glimpses, but no one's ever been able to find a way
to do it at will. One thing we do know, though, is that once
someone with the Talent experiences a major Glimpse, that person
almost always finds himself experiencing a sort
of . . . continuous Glimpse if he himself
is directly involved in the events as they occur." Markan's eyes sharpened in sudden,
intense speculation, and Janaki smiled again, a bit more tartly. "That's right, Sunlord," he confirmed.
"That's why battlefield Glimpses have served my family so well
upon occasion. It doesn't always happen. For that matter, the
occasions on which someone finds himself an actual participant in
his own Glimpse are rare, to say the very least. But the odds are
very good that my own involvement in whatever happens here will
trigger the fugue state, in which case I'll be able to predict—
probably at least several minutes ahead of time, and possibly quite a
bit better than that—how events are going to depart from my
original Glimpse." "With all due respect, Your Highness,"
chan Skrithik began, "I don't think having you—" "Regiment-Captain." Janaki's quiet
voice cut chan Skrithik off like a knife. Fort Salby's commander
looked at him, and Janaki looked back. "Even with Sunlord Markan's men
added to your own, you have fewer than four thousand men," the
Crown Prince of Ternathia said, "and you've got better than two
thousand civilians to protect right here at Salby. Then there're the
TTE work crews out at the railhead." "And, Your Highness?" chan Skrithik
prompted when Janaki paused. "And you've got at least eight to ten
thousand men coming at you, Sir," Janaki said flatly. "With
dragons, and those lion-eagle things, and the gods alone know what
other 'magic' weapons. If you're going to hold your position and
protect the people around you—the Sharonian civilians
around you—then you're going to need me right here."
"But—" "We're not going to argue about this,
Regiment-Captain." Janaki looked chan Skrithik straight in the eye.
"It's the job of an Imperial Marine to protect civilians. It's the job of
any member of the Empire's nobility to protect civilians. And it's
the job of a Calirath to protect civilians. Who those civilians are,
where they came from, and how many of them there may be is
beside the point." Chan Skrithik looked prepared to go
right on arguing, but then he stopped. He gazed at Janaki for several
seconds, and Janaki wondered exactly what the regiment-captain
was seeing in that moment. In one sense, he was clearly chan
Skrithik's subordinate, a junior officer the regiment-captain had
every right to order to the rear, if he so chose. But he was also the
Crown Prince of Ternathia, the Crown Prince of Sharona, elect.
And what he'd just said had been the tradition of the Calirath
Dynasty literally for millennia. It was that long, dusty line of ancestors
chan Skrithik saw standing behind him, Janaki decided. There were
times when being the heir to the oldest ruling family in the history
of mankind had its advantages. "Granting what you've just said, Your
Highness," the regiment-captain said instead of whatever he'd been
about to say, "the fact remains that you can't be positive
your participation will trigger fugue state. If it doesn't, then having
you here would be a pointless, and potentially very expensive,
mistake." "I agree," Janaki replied steadily. "And,
as I say, I can't guarantee it will happen. But what I've already
Glimpsed includes Seeing myself in fugue state." He really
didn't like admitting that bit, but it was the best way to convince
chan Skrithik. "That's why I think it's a virtual certainty that it will
happen. And the same bits and pieces of Glimpse in which I've Seen
that have also shown me that you're going to need me if you hope
to hold this position." Chan Skrithik flinched slightly. Then,
slowly and manifestly unhappily, he nodded. Janaki nodded back, grateful that some
of the aspects of the Calirath Talent were so closely held. It would
never have done for chan Skrithik to truly understand what Janaki
had just told him. "Assuming that His Highness' Glimpse
is indeed accurate," Markan said after a moment, "then it's obvious
we must warn higher authority and inform them of what must
already have transpired down-chain from here." "Agreed, Sunlord," chan Skrithik said,
glancing at chan Darma. "And we need to warn Olvyr Banchu and
the rest of his work crew." "We need to do more than just warn
them, Sir," Vargan said. "There's no way we could pull all of them
back to safety in the time we appear to have. To my mind, that
suggests we have to send a detachment forward to help defend
them." "But if they are too obviously
anticipating attack," Markan pointed out in a completely neutral
tone, "and if the Arcanans realize that, then are they not likely to
alter the attack plan His Highness has Glimpsed?" Vargan's expression tightened, but
Janaki raised one hand before the company-captain could speak. "I'm afraid the Sunlord has a valid
point, Company-Captain. On the other hand, there are some
fragmentary bits and pieces of Glimpse which suggest pretty
strongly that the Arcanans aren't planning to attack the railhead
itself until after they've dealt with Fort Salby." "With your permission, Your
Highness?" Petty-Captain chan Darma said before Vargan could
respond. "Yes?" "What you've just said makes a lot of
sense, actually." "It does?" Vargan looked skeptical,
and chan Darma shrugged slightly, his expression grim. "As His Higness has already pointed
out, somehow they've kept any hint of warning from reaching us,
Sir. They couldn't have done that by accident. That means they have
to know about the Voicenet . . . and that
they've somehow been eliminating, or at least silencing, the links in
the chain as they advance. If that's the case, though, then when they
see a labor force as large as the one Engineer Banchu has out there,
they're going to have to anticipate that there's a Voice assigned to it.
And I doubt very much that they could believe it would be possible
to completely take out that many people, that widely dispersed,
before the Voice in question got a warning off." "He's right, Orkam," chan Skrithik
said. "They'll probably count on cutting the Voicenet chain here at
Salby, or else slipping a raiding force past us to find and take out
the next relay station up-chain. But they're not going to want to risk
the construction crew's warning us that they're coming
before they get here." "I still think we should beef up their
security, Sir," Vargan said after a few moments. "I know most of
them already have their personal weapons, and gods know they've
got enough heavy equipment to dig themselves in deep. For that
matter, a lot of them are veterans. But most of them are still
civilians." "I'd certainly be willing to do that,"
chan Skrithik agreed. Then he smiled nastily. "Suppose we mount a
couple of Yerthaks on flatcars and send them down to Banchu? We
could send along a rifle company to back them up, of course. And
what about sending along Platoon-Captain chan Morak, as well?"
Vargan considered the suggestion.
Platoon-Captain Harek chan Morak was Company-Captain Meris
Nalkhar's senior assistant, and Nalkhar was Fort Salby's senior
combat engineer officer. "I think that would be a very good idea,
Sir," he said after a moment. "Good," chan Skrithik said, then turned
his attention back to Janaki. The regiment-captain remained
obviously unhappy about the notion of Janaki's remaining at Fort
Salby, but he equally obviously knew it was going to happen
anyway, which meant it was time to make the best possible use of
the resource Janaki represented. "Very well, Your Highness. What can
your Glimpse tell us about their probable attack plan?" "Well, Regiment-Captain, from what
I've Seen so far, they'll open the attack with a couple of those
'dragons' of theirs. They'll come in this way," he turned to trace a
line from the Traisum-Karys portal through the mountainous
terrain to Fort Salby, "and apparently the range of
their . . . breath weapons, for want of a
better term, is fairly limited. They have to get in close, so I'd say
they're going to go for surprise. Which means—" He went on talking, outlining what he
already knew, and even as he spoke, other bits and pieces of
Glimpses roiled through the back of his brain like unquiet ghosts.
Be patient, he told those
ghosts. Be patient . . . I'll be with you
soon enough. "Sir! Sir, wake up, please!" Division-Captain chan Geraith
twitched awake. His eyes snapped open, and his right hand reached
up and closed on the wrist of the hand which had been gently but
insistently shaking his shoulder. "What?" He blinked, summoning himself back
from the depths of sleep, then sat up quickly, eyes narrowing, as he
realized he'd been awakened not by his batman, but by Company-
Captain chan Korthal. "What is it?" he asked his staff Voice
more sharply. "Sir, I've just received an urgent
message. It's for you—from Crown Prince Janaki." Chan Geraith's expression didn't even
flicker, but he twitched internally in surprise. "From the Crown Prince?" he repeated
in the tone of someone who wanted to be absolutely certain he'd
understood correctly. "Not from His Majesty?" "That's correct, Sir." Chan Korthal's
expression, chan Geraith noticed, was tight and worried, and his
own inner tension clicked up another notch. He started to reach for the bedside
lamp to turn up the wick, then snorted and diverted his hand to the
window shade above his berth, instead. Like most trans-universal travelers
embarked on a lengthy journey by rail, the men of chan Geraith's
division hadn't bothered to reset their watches or readjust their
internal clocks. They weren't spending long enough in any one
universe to even try to acclimate themselves to local time zones, so
they might as well wait for that until they reached their destination.
Which meant that it was the middle of the night by chan Geraith's
body's time sense, but brilliant sunlight was leaking in around the
edges of the window shade as it swayed and bounced gently with
the staff car's movement. He raised it a fraction of an inch,
letting natural light illuminate his sleeping compartment, then
stood. After so long, he thought as he shrugged into the robe his
batman had left ready on the bedside chair, it would have felt
unnatural not to have the floor vibrating and swaying underfoot. He
belted the robe, then turned back to chan Korthal. "All right, Lisar. What's this message?"
Chan Korthal looked at him for a
moment, then closed his eyes. Because chan Geraith had no Talent
at all, he required the services of a particularly competent Voice,
and Lisar chan Korthal filled that requirement admirably. When he
began to speak a heartbeat later, it was not his voice chan Geraith
heard; it was the voice of his future Emperor, perfectly reproduced.
That was chan Geraith's first thought.
Then the words chan Korthal was relaying so perfectly registered,
and Arlos chan Geraith's face froze almost as solid as the ice
forming in his veins. ". . . so that's the situation, Division-
Captain," Janaki chan Calirath said through chan Korthal's mouth
the better part of fifteen minutes later. "What I've Seen so far
explains a lot about the Arcanans' transport and combat capabilities,
but I still don't have a clue why they're doing this. The fact
that we haven't heard a word from Company-Captain chan Tesh,
Regiment-Captain Velvelig, or any of our other outposts seems to
me to represent clear proof that this is a carefully planned, well
thought out offensive which they must have been putting together
the entire time they've been ostensibly negotiating with us. What
that says about their ambitions and ultimate intentions—
much less about whether or not there's any point even attempting to
treat with them—is more than I'm prepared to speculate
about at this point. "I've relayed as many details of my
Glimpses to your staff Voice as I could. Unfortunately, those
Glimpses are not yet complete. If and as the opportunity arises, I'll
send additional details. At this time, my best estimate is that we'll
be attacked here within no more than forty-eight hours, and
probably sooner than that. Preparations to meet that attack are
underway. In my judgment, my presence here will be necessary if
that attack is to be successfully resisted." Chan Geraith's face was carved from
stone. The young man who had sent him this warning was vital to
the successful unification of his planet. His life, his function in that unification process, were vastly more important than the
defense of a single portal fortress and the town about it. There was
absolutely no question in Arlos chan Geraith's mind on that point,
and unlike Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik, he was a full division-
captain, so— "That's all I can tell you right now,
Sir," Janaki said. "Except to add this. Chunika s'hari, Halian.
Sho warak." The division-captain's eyes closed, and
the stone of his face twisted. For an instant, he looked twenty years
older. Then he inhaled deeply, and nodded. "Sho warak, Your Highness,"
he murmured. Chan Korthal's eyes opened. Like any
Voice with the monumentally high security clearance the company-
captain had to carry in order to serve as chan Geraith's staff Voice,
he knew there were questions which would never be answered. That
he would transmit information again and again which meant a great
deal to its recipients, but nothing at all to him. As chan Geraith
looked into the younger man's eyes, he saw chan Korthal's
curiosity . . . and his awareness that this
was going to be one of those times. And he was right. "Thank you, Lisar," the division-
captain said quietly. "Please ask Regiment-Captain chan Isail to
wake the staff. And have him include Brigade-Captain chan Quay in
his wakeup call." "Yes, Sir," chan Korthal replied,
equally quietly, and withdrew from the sleeping compartment. Chan Geraith contemplated the door
which had closed behind the Voice, but his thoughts were far away.
They were with the young man who had sent him that final message
in a language so ancient that probably no more than a handful of
people in all of Sharona would have understood it. Chunika s'hari, Halian. Sho warak
. "I am your son, Halian. I remember."
Chan Geraith closed his eyes once
more, and let those words toll through him. The words which
absolutely precluded him from ordering Janaki chan Calirath out of
Fort Salby before the hammer blow landed. "Sho warak," the division-
captain murmured one more time. Then he straightened his
shoulders and pressed the button to summon his batman with his
uniform. Alivar Neshok sat in his tent, glaring at
the words of the report floating in his personal crystal. Outside the
tent, the Expeditionary Force's encampment swarmed with activity.
The follow-on echelons of transports bringing up the heavy cavalry
which had been left behind weren't due to arrive for another several
hours, but the preparations for the attack on Fort Salby were
moving ahead already. Moving ahead based on the
information I got for them, Neshok told himself
bitterly. Moving ahead at the end of an entire advance that's only
been possible at all because of the information I got for
them! He managed to keep his teeth from
grinding together, but it wasn't the easiest thing he'd ever done. He
knew who he had to thank for Two Thousand Harshu's abrupt
decision to "relieve you of the stress of the duties you have
performed so outstandingly," as Harshu's memo had so cloyingly
put it. Thousand Toralk and that sanctimonious prick of a Healer,
Vaynair. They were the ones. Well, we'll see just how well their
godsdamned offensives go without me holding their hands and
wiping their arses for them! His nostrils flared, but even as he told
himself that, deep down inside of him a tiny voice told him he
should have seen this coming long ago. That in the end, it was
Harshu, not Toralk or Vaynair. That the two thousand had used him
to do a dirty job that needed doing without getting any of the dirt on
his own lily-white hands, and that now Harshu had decided to
discard him. That the gratitude, the patronage, Neshok had
anticipated were going to turn out to be very different things,
indeed, as far as Harshu, that "noble" Andaran, was concerned. But that was all right, he told that tiny
voice right back. He had another patron, one senior to Harshu, and
Two Thousand mul Gurthak would appreciate and remember his
efforts on mul Gurthak's part. He'd better, anyway, Neshok
told himself grimly. If he doesn't—if he tries to
send me for the long drop, too—he won't like what I have to
say to the Inspector General. Not one little bit, he won't like it.
A raised voice shouted orders outside
his tent, a squad of infantry doubled past, equipment clattering, and
somewhere on the far side of the hot, dusty encampment he heard
the rumbling grumbles of irritated dragons growing impatient for
their meal. Everyone else was so busy, so focused, and here he sat,
finishing up his routine paperwork like a good little clerk in a
forgotten corner. Tidying up his reports, making sure all the blanks
were filled in. And, while he was at it, doing some careful editing
about his exact interrogation techniques, as well. He glowered down at the crystal for
several more seconds, then drew a deep breath and got back to
work. "This," Under-Armsman Kardan Verais
muttered under his breath, "is a godsdamned pain in the arse!" It became evident that he hadn't spoken
quite as much under his breath as he'd thought he had when Junior-
Armsman Paras chan Barsak slapped him across the back of his pith
helmet. "Less bitching, more digging," chan
Barsak told him. The junior-armsman was noted for a certain lack
of understanding for anyone who gave less than his full effort to the
task at hand, but Verais wasn't particularly worried. Given how
liberally coated his shirtless torso was with a pasty skim of dust,
dirt, and sweat, even chan Barsak had to be relatively satisfied with
his efforts. Of course, Verais reflected, "relatively
satisfied" wasn't quite the same thing as "completely satisfied." "I don't mind digging. It's prying out
the godsdamned rocks I hate," he said with a grunt as he
heaved another head-sized hunk of stone to one side. "Besides, this
is a stupid place to be digging a hole anyway." "Oh, you think so?" Chan Barsak was
just as filthy as Verais—not surprisingly, since he'd been the
one doing the digging until they'd changed off again ten minutes
ago. "You don't like the field of fire?" "I like the field of fire just
fine . . . I guess." Verais dragged a
forearm across his sweaty face, then spat and watched the dust-
darkened spittle disappear over the lip of the nearly vertical slope in
front of them. "We're a long way from the road, but I guess we can
reach it from here. But we could've covered it better from closer,
and without having to hump the guns and ammo all the fucking way
up here! Not to mention—" he started swinging the mattock
again, grunting the words between swings "—being a hells of
a lot easier to dig in!" "Yeah?" Chan Barsak looked over the
other PAAF troopers working to prepare the squad's position. Most
of them were stripped to the waist, like Verais. Over half of them
were digging in the hard, rocky, sunbaked mountainside, hacking
out weapons pits that were going to be shallower than The Book
wanted no matter how hard they tried. Most of the rest were
shoveling the spoil from the pits into the sandbags that were going
to go on top of those holes when they were done. All of them were
sweating hard under the brutal sun, and unlike chan Barsak, the
majority of them weren't Ternathians. "Look," the junior-armsman said,
searching for the best way to explain to a non-Ternathian, "if
Crown Prince Janaki says a shit storm's coming, then you better
believe it's coming and the crap is gonna be really, really deep.
Trust me on this. What? You think maybe his family's been doing
what it does for so long without figuring out how to get its shit
straight?" "Yeah, but—" "<thinspace>'But' nothing," chan
Barsak interrupted. "If the Regiment-Captain wants us up here after
talking to the Prince, there's no way in hell—anyone's hell—I'm going to argue with them. And if I'm not
gonna argue with them, then you aren't going to." "Yeah. Yeah, yeah, yeah. I got it. I got
it!" Verais grumbled, swinging the mattock still harder. "Good." Andrin Calirath jerked upright in her
bed so quickly that Finena reared up on her bedside perch, mantling
instinctively. Andrin never even noticed her beloved
falcon. Her sea-gray eyes were wide, unseeing, as she Saw with
other senses, another Talent. How long she sat there, frozen,
Watching the horrifying images and sounds rolling through her
brain, she never knew. But then, finally, she closed those haunted
eyes once more. She sat very still, unmoving in the hushed,
comforting midnight silence of Calirath Palace, and her face was
white and strained. "Janaki," she whispered. "Oh,
Janaki." "Are you sure about this, Platoon-Cap
—I mean, are you sure about this, Your Highness?"
Company-Captain Lorvam Mesaion asked. Fort Salby's senior artillerist stood on
the fort's western fighting step, watching as fatigue parties,
reinforced by almost every male civilian above the age of twelve,
worked with focused, purposeful intensity. "Sure about what, Sir?" Janaki asked.
He'd come up to the stretch of wall
between the two out-thrust bastions which flanked the main gates
and climbed up onto an empty gun platform to gaze out towards the
portal. Mesaion wasn't sure exactly what kept bringing the
Ternathian Crown Prince back to this position again and again.
From his own perspective, it was the ideal place to keep an eye on
the preparations for which he personally was responsible, but he
knew Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik had been keeping Janaki
extraordinarily busy. Too busy, the company-captain would have
thought to be making his way up here every hour or so. "Sure about putting those things up
here," Mesaion said, jerking his head at the sweating, grunting
PAAF troopers with sledgehammers who were busy spikingthe base
plates of ten Yerthak pedestal guns' mounts into the solid tops of
the towers and bastions. Well, the reasonably solid tops of
the towers and bastions; Mesaion had a few private reservations
about how well they were going to stand the recoil of any sustained
firing. The half-ton weapons themselves sat to one side, and getting
those pigs up to the tops of the towers had been anything but easy.
In fact, in the end they'd had to move most of them by brute force
and human muscle power. Mesaion just hoped it was all going to
be worth it. And that they were going to get off more than a few
shots per gun before the masonry's solidity or the crude
modifications they'd made to the mountings themselves betrayed
them. Now Janaki glanced at the guns, then
arched an eyebrow at the artillerist, and Mesaion shrugged. "They'll have the reach to cover the
approaches from this wall, and from the western towers,
Your Highness," he pointed out. "But if you're right about where
their attack's going to be coming from, the ones on the eastern
wall aren't going to be much help." "Not against ground targets,
no," Janaki conceded. Mesaion opened his mouth, then
closed it again. Although he was from New Farnal, not Ternathia,
he'd read enough history to know how well the Calirath Talent had
served the Empire over the millennia.
Still . . . dragons? Flying
monsters with the heads and wings of eagles and lions' bodies? "I know it sounds crazy, Company-
Captain," Janaki said with a tired smile. "Just humor me." "If you say so, Your Highness,"
Mesaion replied after a moment. "How are the rest of your positions
coming along, Sir, if I may ask?" "They won't be ready before dawn, if
that's what you mean, Your Highness. Aside from that, they're
coming along pretty well." "Good, Sir. That's good." Janaki nodded to Mesaion and stepped
closer to the parapet and leaned his elbows on it, gazing out across
the town of Salby and up at the looming portal. Chan Skrithik had
loaded up all the women and children he could cram onto the
available railroad cars and sent them steaming off towards Salym.
Unfortunately, he'd had space for less than eight hundred civilians,
and sheltering the rest was going to pack the fort to the bursting
point. Still, that would be far better than leaving them to face the
oncoming storm unprotected. Assuming, of course, that they
managed to keep the Arcanans' monstrous winged beasts from
turning the fort into nothing more than a conveniently concentrated
slaughtering pen. Janaki's mouth tightened as he
contemplated the unspeakable casualties which still might all too
readily be inflicted upon people for whose protection he and his
family were responsible. Then he made himself relax as he looked
down at the dust rising from either side of the ribbon of railroad
that reached along the valley floor below towards the portal. Company-Captain Mesaion might have
his doubts about some of the artillery deployments Regiment-
Captain chan Skrithik had ordered on the basis of Platoon-Captain
chan Calirath's Glimpse, but that hadn't prevented the artillery
officer from getting the guns deployed as quickly as possible.
Unfortunately, Fort Salby, despite the thickness of its walls, hadn't
really been intended to be defended against an attack by modern
heavy weapons. The fighting steps simply weren't deep enough to
mount true artillery—especially not artillery on field
carriages, instead of fortress carriages—and the gun
platforms had never been intended for anything heavier than
machine guns, so Mesaion's filed artillery had to be deployed
outside the walls, along the foot of the stair-step-like bluff upon
which Salby stood, if the guns were going to be used at all. That explained a lot of the dust Janaki
gazed down upon. The gun pits were going to be only a bit deeper
than usual, but chan Skrithik—or, rather, Janaki, to be
scrupulously honest—had insisted upon the thickest possible
overhead cover. Firing a four-inch breech-loader, or one of the
three-point-four-inch quick-firers, with a roof of heavy sandbags
only a few feet over the gunners' heads promised to
be . . . exciting. But not as "exciting" as
things might have been with dragons raining fire or lightning into
the gun pits with them. Janaki wished chan Skrithik had had
more field guns available. Even with the light horse guns Sunlord
Markan and Windlord Garsal had brought along, though, the
regiment-captain had little more than a dozen pieces. He and Janaki
had spent an arduous couple of hours bent over the map table,
matching terrain against Janaki's fragmentary Glimpses, to pick the
best places to put the guns he did have, but neither of them was
happy about the total numbers they had to deploy. The single three-gun section of 4.3-
inch howitzers and the nine heavy mortars Mesaion had available
could probably take up at least some of the slack. They, however,
couldn't be used from positions with overhead cover, which was
why they'd been deployed inside the fort itself. From their position
on the parade ground they were protected from direct counter-fire
and had excellent three-hundred-sixty-degree command, as long as
the targets were far enough away for their high-trajectory fire to
clear the walls. Of course, if the Arcanans' dragons got
through to the fort . . . . Tin roofs, laid over appropriated
railroad ties and covered with layered sandbags, were going up all
along the fort walls' fighting steps, as well. They weren't as sturdy
as Janaki would have preferred, but they were a hells of a lot better
than nothing, and they should offer significant protection against
plunging dragons' breath. He hoped so, anyway. Covered rifle pits were also springing
up outside the walls, placed to cover the artillerists as well as to
protect the ground-level approaches to the fort, and there were
quite a few cavalry troopers wielding shovels, picks, and axes out
there. Sunlord Markan and Company-Captain
Vargan, in a rare bout of agreement which had probably surprised
them even more than it had chan Skrithik, had both looked more
than a little affronted at how emphatically Janaki had informed
them that Sharonian cavalry had no business at all on the same
battlefield as Arcanan cavalry. Actually, they'd been even
more affronted because of the Arcanans' lack of modern small
arms. Only fools—which neither Markan nor Vargan were,
however little they might care for one another—would have
even contemplated committing cavalry against dug-in riflemen,
machine guns, and field guns, but both Markan and Vargan were
cavalry troopers of the old school. Against crossbows the
possibility of one last, anachronistic, glorious charge had suggested
itself to both of them, which had turned them into unlikely allies in
this one case. Janaki had used both booted heels to
stamp on that notion just as hard as he could. Vargan had
accepted the veto with something which might have been described
as good grace by a sufficiently charitable observer. Markan, on the
other hand, had accepted it with scrupulous, icy courtesy. Of the
two, Janaki considerably preferred Vargan's reaction. Still, the sunlord had agreed that under
the circumstances his precious cavalry horses were less important
than human lives. Fort Salby's stables had been emptied of their
intended occupants, and all of the command's horses had been
moved down to the paddocks built around the oasis some several
miles east of the fort to make room to pack in still more civilians.
The men who might otherwise have ridden those horses were out
there behind those shovels, digging in as riflemen, instead. And
Janaki had to admit that however much Markan might have longed
for one final charge, he'd turned energetically to the task of
integrating his troopers into chan Skrithik's defensive plan when
that charges was denied him. Now we just have to see whether
or not it does any good, Janaki thought grimly. "I'd be happier if we could hit them
earlier, Sir," Commander of Five Hundred Myr said. He and Klayrman Toralk stood outside
the Operations Tent, looking out across the improvised dragonfield.
The transports were beginning to show signs of accumulating
fatigue, Toralk noted, and several of the battle dragons were
showing fatigue in their own fashion. Which, unfortunately,
consisted of being even more irritable than usual. "I can understand that," Toralk agreed,
and he could. But even dragons' eyes needed some light. This Fort
Salby had the potential to turn into a nasty handful, and this time
the approach was going to be tricky enough all by itself. It was no
time for battle dragons and their pilots to fly into hillsides they
couldn't quite see in time . . . or discover
that not even dragon eyes had enough light to pick out their targets
accurately. "It's not another damned wooden fort
with just a handful of men in it, Sir," Myr pointed out in what
Toralk couldn't quite call a wheedling tone. "You've seen the
plans." "Yes, I have," Toralk agreed once
again. The detailed maps of this portal chain
which they'd captured at Fort Ghartoun included one of Traisum,
and the modified image-interpreting spellware had worked
perfectly. They knew precisely where Fort Salby was, and exactly
what the terrain around it looked like. They'd even found what one
of their prisoners had identified as a map of Fort Salby itself, and
"tougher nut" was a grossly inadequate way to describe the
difference between it and something like Fort Ghartoun. Salby's walls were taller, thicker, and
stronger. They were also going to be far more resistant to fire, and
the buildings inside the fort were made of the same materials,
which would make the reds' breath weapons much less effective. If
taking those walls and those internal structures turned into any sort
of hand-to-hand fight, it was going to be bloody. Very
bloody. One thing the map didn't show
was what sort of cellars or underground passages might be
integrated into the fort. There had to be some, and they were going
to pose problems of their own, however the expeditionary force
went about attacking the place. "Listen, Cerlohs," Toralk said, turning
to face his Talon commander fully, "I understand what you're
saying. And I agree that our chances of taking them completely by
surprise would be better if we hit them in the dark. But your
chances of losing a dragon—or two or three of them—
on the approach would also be a lot higher." Myr looked unhappy, but he couldn't
really argue that point. The approach route they'd selected took
advantage of the mountainous terrain between the portal and their
objective, using it to screen and conceal the incoming strike until
the very last minute. But while battle dragons were trained for nap-
of-the-earth flight, threading the needle of the valley which would
lead them to Fort Salby wasn't something to try in pitch blackness.
"Assuming all your dragons survive
the approach," Toralk continued, "you've still got the problem that,
as you just pointed out, this is going to be a really hard target, and
it's got a garrison at least four or five times as big as anything we've
hit so far, with artillery and more of those damned 'machine gun'
things of theirs. If they have time to get their heavy weapons into
action, we're going to get hurt. Remember what happened to your
reds at the swamp portal." "That's exactly what I am
remembering, Sir," Myr replied. "If we hit them fast enough, with
enough surprise, we'll be on top of them and knock those weapons
out before they even know we're coming. They won't get a chance
to bring those weapons into action at all, and, frankly, I'd like that
one hells of a lot better than the alternative!" "But to do that you have to actually
hit them," Toralk pointed out. "And to do that, the dragons
have to be able to see them." Myr started to open his mouth again,
but Toralk shook his head. "I understand what you're saying,
Cerlohs. But look at it this way. As far as we can tell, they still
haven't gotten any messages out. And because of the captured maps
we can finally actually read reliably, we haven't even had to send in
a recon flight, so they can't know we're coming." For a moment, Myr looked as if he
might argue that point, but then he grimaced and shook his head.
Although no gryphons had been sent through into Traisum, a very
high altitude gryphon had overflown the Sharonians' "railhead,"
barely three hundred miles up-chain from the ruins of what had
been Fort Mosanik. The image interpreters were still trying to make
sense out of the take from the recon crystal, still trying to figure out
what some of the huge, complicated, awkward-looking machinery
was for, but the fact that all those workers were still out there, still
working, was the clearest possible proof the Arcanans' presence at
Fort Mosanik remained undetected. "Since they don't know we're coming,
anyway, and since these people won't know any more about dragons
or gryphons than any of the people we've already hit, you're still
going to have what amounts to complete tactical surprise," Toralk
continued. "Maybe they'll have a few seconds, even a few minutes,
to see you coming, but even if they do, how much good is it going
to do them? As far as they know, they're still at peace, so they're
going to be maintaining a peacetime routine. It'll take time for them
to get from that mindset into putting up any sort of effective
resistance. Do you really think they're going to manage to do that,
to break their heavy weapons out of storage, and get them
into action, before you can get in at least two or three passes with
your yellows?" Myr shook his head, and Toralk
snorted. "I don't think so, either. But for those
passes to be effective, you've got to have the light for targeting. If
you don't, if you miss on the first pass, then you're likely to have to
come back through much heavier fire, and even their rifles may get
lucky." "All right, Sir." Myr smiled crookedly.
"You've made your point. For that matter, it was my people
who came up with the timing in the first place! Just put it down to
opening-night jitters, I suppose." "Don't think you're the only one
feeling them," Toralk said dryly. "Frankly, I'll be happier when
we're able to settle in on the defensive instead of advancing further
and further into the unknown this way. I know no thrusting,
offense-minded Air Force officer is supposed to admit that,
especially where a ground-pounder might overhear him. But you
know what? I'm feeling sort of lonely all the way out here at the
end of our advance." Company-Captain Silkash tried to
conceal his anxiety as the pair of hard-faced Arcanan guards
marched him across Fort Ghartoun's parade ground. The surgeon's
eyes flitted around busily, taking in everything he could see, and the
mind behind those eyes was equally busy. The Arcanans had decided to use the
stables as an improvised holding area for the bulk of their
prisoners. Despite the heavy casualties the eagle-lions had inflicted,
there were well over four hundred of those prisoners, and finding a
place to put them all obviously hadn't been easy. Silkash wouldn't
normally have considered a stable a very secure prison, but the
Arcanans had come prepared. The surgeon still had no idea how this
"magic" of theirs worked, but the gleaming web which had been
stretched across every opening in the stable buildings looked
depressingly effective. It was clearly visible even in full daylight,
and the Arcanans had completely ringed the stable with the
glittering tubes of their fireball-throwers as a pointed warning to
any Sharonians who might have entertained notions about
somehow finding a way through its close-meshed glow. The officers, on the other hand, had
been kept separate from the enlisted and the noncoms. Which,
Silkash reflected wryly, had given them an unanticipated
opportunity to experience Fort Ghartoun's hospitality from the
same perspective as their recent "guests," although they were
packed considerably tighter in the cells than their Arcanan POWs
had been Of course, his eyes darkened, there had
been a few other differences between their own experiences and
those of their Arcanan POWs. Anger smoldered like slow lava down
inside the medical officer. There'd been no opportunity for anyone
to make any formal reports to him or to Regiment-Captain
Velvelig, but there'd been at least some contact with some of the
non-officer prisoners. They'd heard what had happened to chan
Tergis, and the Voice wasn't the only Sharonian who'd been killed
in cold blood after surrendering. To have his men treated that way,
especially after Velvelig had been so insistent upon treating his
prisoners with respect and dignity, had filled the Arpathian with
a white-hot rage. Despite the regiment-captain's self-control,
Silkash had literally felt the heat of that anger radiating from the
other man. And then, as suddenly as it had begun,
the brutality had ended. It hadn't tapered off, it had simply
stopped, like a locomotive when the steam was turned off.
Silkash hoped that indicated that the savagery had never been
authorized and had stopped as soon as higher authority learned
about it, but he wasn't quite prepared to conclude that that was
what had actually happened. In the meantime, the main body of the
invaders had clearly moved on. Which, he thought glumly, probably
meant they'd already attacked Fort Mosanik by this time. It still
seemed impossible, but if they'd managed to get from Hell's Gate to
Fort Ghartoun as quickly as they had . . . .
His thoughts shifted focus abruptly as
his guards pushed him up the steps to the veranda of the office
block. They weren't particularly gentle about it, and the manacles
holding his hands behind him made him awkward. He thought
about registering some sort of protest, then decided that might not
be the very smartest thing he could do. They thrust him into the building, and
he found himself being marched down the short hallway to what
had been Velvelig's office. They opened the door and shoved him
through it, and Silkash's lips tightened involuntarily as he saw
Hadrign Thalmayr sitting behind Velvelig's desk. The two guards withdrew, leaving
Silkash standing in front of the desk. Thalmayr pointedly ignored
him, keeping his attention on one of the omnipresent crystals these
people seemed to take with them everywhere. This particular crystal
was filled with floating words and letters in the Arcanan alphabet,
and Silkash wondered what Thalmayr was studying so intently in
order to emphasize his prisoner's total lack of importance. Probably a laundry list, the
surgeon told himself sourly. He's not smart enough for it to be
anything more complicated than that! He knew the sarcasm was nothing
more than a defensive mechanism, the only shield against the
uncertainty and fear simmering deep inside him he could come up
with under the circumstances. To his surprise, it was rather
comforting, anyway. He stood there for several minutes.
Then the door opened again, and Silkash's belly muscles tightened
as Platoon-Captain Tobis Makree was shoved through it. This time,
the guards didn't withdraw again, either. Instead, they stood back
against the wall behind the prisoners, and Silkash's heart sank as he
noted the heavy truncheons at their sides. Thalmayr let the two Sharonians wait
for at least another five minutes before he finally looked up from
his crystal. Then he leaned back in Velvelig's chair, and his smile
was thin and ugly. "Well, well," he said after a moment.
Or, at least, that was what the crystal on his desk said as it
translated for him. Somehow, Silkash thought sinkingly, the fact
that he was finally able and willing to communicate with them
wasn't particularly reassuring. "So, here we are," he continued after a
heartbeat or two. "I've been looking forward to this morning. Do
you know why?" Neither Sharonian answered, and
Thalmayr's smile grew even thinner. Then he nodded briefly to the
guards, and Silkash cried out involuntarily as a heavy truncheon
smashed into his kidneys from behind and the pain hammered him
to his knees. "I asked you a question," Thalmayr
said. "Do know why I've been looking forward to this morning?"
Silkash looked up at him through a
haze of sudden agony, then grunted as a heavy boot slammed into
his ribs. He went down, trying to curl into a protective knot, and the
boot crunched into him again. And again. "No!" he heard Makree shout. "We
don't know!" "Really?" The amusement in
Thalmayr's voice was as hungry as it was ugly, but at least the boots
stopped hammering Silkash. "I'm astonished," the Arcanan
continued. "The two of you, such conscientious 'healers.'
So concerned about my well-being, so desperate to save my life, to
cure my wounds. I can't believe such perceptive, compassionate
people couldn't guess why I've been feeling so much anticipation all
morning." Thalmayr's voice seemed to be coming
from a long way a way as Silkash forced himself not to whimper
around the waves of pain rolling through him. "Well," Thalmayr said, and the chair
scraped across the floor as he stood, stretching hugely to draw
deliberate attention to his restored mobility, "the answer is simple
enough. Although I wasn't aware of it at the time, you
gentlemen did your very best to help me. It embarrasses me
deeply that I didn't realize that at the time. Fortunately, it's been
explained to me since, and, I assure you, I'm more grateful for your
efforts than I could ever possibly express." The Arcanan's eyes were ugly, and he
slowly and carefully pulled on a pair of thin leather gloves. "I've thought and thought about how I
might be able to express my gratitude to you," he continued as the
smoothed the leather across the backs of his hands. "Unfortunately,
even with the assistance of my PC here, I don't think I have the
words. So I've decided the best way to tell you—" he held out
one gloved hand, and the nearer guard handed him his truncheon "
—is to show you." Hundred Geyrsof's fingers were steady
in the control grooves as Graycloud led the 3012th
Strike through the portal. The yellow dragon flew strongly,
steadily, sharing his pilot's eagerness as Geyrsof lay stretched out in
the cockpit, watching the imagery displayed on his helmet's visor.
Ahead of them, the eastern sky glowed with the approach of dawn,
but the shadows shrouding the ground below was were still dense
enough to make him a tiny bit nervous. The mountains about them
weren't all that high, compared to many another, more impressive
range, but he'd been impressed—almost awed—by the
incredible cliffs his dragons had been forced to climb over just to
get here. And if there were taller mountains in the multiverse, the
rugged slopes of these mountains were more than solid
enough to flatten any dragon careless enough to fly into them. The mission planners were right to
insist on waiting for dawn. The thought ran below the surface
of Geyrsof's concentration on the steep, barren, poorly visible
mountainsides streaking past beyond Graycloud's wingtips. We
probably could have done this with less
light . . . but I wouldn't have enjoyed it!
The old cliché about the dearth
of "old, bold pilots" flickered in the back of his brain. Then he felt
himself tightening inside as they reached the last waypoint and
turned onto their final approach. There! Geyrsof's eyes
narrowed behind his visor as he saw the fort lying ahead of him,
exactly where the maps said it should be. He looked through
Graycloud's eyes, moving the crosshair while he prepared to climb
high enough to gain a clear line of fire onto the fort's parade
ground. But then something jabbed at the corner of his attention,
and his eyes moved back to the shadows below the fort's wall. What the hells? That's not
supposed to be there . . . whatever the
hells it is. It's— He was still peering into the shadows,
using Graycloud's vision to try to figure out what those dimly
visible shapes and scars on the earth were, as the two yellows and
their accompanying reds entered the final stretch of their approach
valley . . . and the four Faraika II machine
guns dug in on either side, just below the summit, opened fire. Janaki chan Calirath had been standing
on the raised gun platform between the gate bastions with Taleena
on his shoulder for the last two hours. He'd stood there, almost
motionless, gazing steadily into the west, and Rof chan Skrithik had
stood equally silent at his other shoulder, with Senior-Armsman
Orek Isia, Fort Salby's senior Flicker, by his side. The regiment-captain
felt . . . uncomfortable. Which, he
reflected, was a pitifully pale word to describe his emotions at this
moment. Part of him wished desperately that he'd gone ahead and
ordered Janaki to the rear. Another part of him—the part
charged with defending twelve hundred civilians, including his own
wife—was desperately glad the prince and his Talent were
here. And yet another part wondered if Janaki would have gone,
even if he'd been ordered to. And just who the hells would you
have used to make him go if he'd refused, Rof? he
asked himself wryly, glancing at the Marine standing respectfully
behind the two officers. Chief-Armsman chan Braikal looked most
unhappy, but chan Skrithik had no doubt whose orders the Marine
would have followed if it had come to a choice between him and
the Crown Prince of Ternathia. Besides, when it came right down to it,
Rof chan Skrithik was a Ternathian himself. He knew how valuable
Janaki's life was. He also recalled the Caliraths'
motto . . . and the quotation attributed to
Emperor Halian over fifteen hundred years ago, when he'd rejected
all of the arguments in favor of withdrawing from the defense of
his Bolakini allies. "It takes twenty years' training to make
an Emperor," Halian had said. "It takes twenty centuries to
make an Empire the world can trust." Janaki chan Calirath understood what
his ancestor had said all those centuries ago, chan Skrithik thought.
"What's that?" chan Braikal said
suddenly. "There—above the southern hilltop?" Chan Skrithik couldn't make out what
the Marine was talking about, but Janaki answered him. The prince
didn't even turn his head to look. He didn't have
to . . . just as chan Skrithik didn't have to
look into Janaki's gray eyes to see the shadows moving in their
depths. "It's starting, Chief," the crown prince
said quietly. "Still think it's a stupid place to put a
machine gun?!" Paras chan Barsak shouted in Kardan Verais' right
ear. "Fuck, no!" Verais shouted
back. They had to shout, even though their
heads were barely a foot apart, and even then they could scarcely
hear one another. The cacophonous bellow of four .54-caliber
machine guns tended to make it difficult to carry on a conversation.
The heavy Faraikas couldn't sustain maximum-rate fire for very
long without overheating catastrophically, but they didn't have to,
either. Each of the four machine gun
emplacements on each side of the valley poured at least two
hundred rounds at the monstrous beasts leading that airborne
onslaught, and none of their targets even tried to dodge. Cerlohs Myr watched in utter horror as
both his remaining yellows ran straight into the massed fire
of the Sharonian weapons which shouldn't have been there. Geyrsof
and his wingman had been concentrating on their assigned target,
not looking for machine guns on the tops of mountains a good mile
and a half short of the target that didn't know they were
coming. Myr had no idea what those guns were doing there. Indeed,
he could hardly even find them! The brilliant flames of their
muzzle flashes illuminated the shadows wrapped around their
positions like chain-lightning, but they were so solidly dug-in, with
so many sandbags and so much earth piled on top of their positions,
that the muzzle flashes were all he could see. Well, that and the consequences of
those muzzle flashes. Graycloud and Skykill seemed to
stagger in midair. The fire wasn't even coming in from below,
where their scales were thickest, and the massive bullets punched
through their sides like white-hot awls. One of them—Myr
had no idea which—managed to scream in mortal agony, and
then both of them went smashing down out of the heavens in
bloody, shattered ruin that bounced and skidded onward along the
valley floor like toys that flailed broken wings like pitiful, tattered
banners. The three reds behind them went the
same way before their pilots could react. The rest of the attack
flight responded instinctively, rocketing steeply upward. But the
deadly flanking fire tracked them as they climbed, and another red
and one of the blacks went down, as well, before they could clear
the threat zone. Myr looked back from his own dragon
as Razorwing bounded upward, and saw the broken bodies of seven
—seven!—of his precious dragons and their
pilots sprawled grotesquely across the valley floor. The cheers were deafening. Rof chan Skrithik found himself
shouting right along with the rest of his men, bellowing his
triumph, and he knew he was shouting even louder because of his
reaction to the sheer size of the Arcanans' winged monstrosities. But Janaki wasn't cheering. The crown prince reached out and
caught chan Skrithik by the front of his uniform tunic. The
regiment-captain's eyes widened in surprise at the strength with
which Janaki grabbed him and literally yanked him forward. He
started to say something, but then Janaki turned his head to look at
him, and chan Skrithik's mouth closed with a click. He'd thought there were ghosts in his
crown prince's gray gaze before; now he saw the reality. Janaki's eyes were huge, the pupils far
too dilated for the strengthening morning light, unfocused on
anything of this world. They didn't seem to be looking at anything
about him, and yet chan Skrithik had the eerie sensation that Janaki
didn't simply see him; he Saw right through him. "They aren't going to give up that
easily," the Crown Prince of Ternathia said in the clear, distant
voice of a Calirath in fugue state. "They'll be back—soon."
He pointed directly overhead. "There." Chan Skrithik nodded, and looked at
Senior-Armsman Isia. "Overhead watch," he said harshly.
"Alert everyone." "Yes, Sir!" Isia saluted sharply, then closed his
eyes, and one of the small stacks of message canisters on the
parapet beside him began to disappear with the preplanned
dispatches, written well ahead of time against this very moment. Almost simultaneously, the canisters
began to appear at their destinations. Company-Captain Mesaion
glanced at his copy, and began shouting orders of his own. Cerlohs Myr counted noses with a
sense of total disbelief as his remaining dragons circled well to the
west of those murderous machine guns. After transfers and rearrangements to
make up for his earlier losses, the 3012th had
headed into action this morning with eleven dragons. Now it had
only four . . . and both of his precious
yellows were gone, simply blotted away. He lay in his cockpit, forcing himself
to think as clearly as possible despite the shock and white-hot rage
blazing within him. The loss of seven battle dragons—
seven!—before any of them had even fired a shot was far
worse than merely devastating. It represented almost half of his
total available combat strength . . . and a
third of all the battle dragons deployed to this entire chain. The long-term implications of that
level of losses, especially in light of the Air Force's low total
inventory of battle dragons, were something he resolutely refused
to contemplate. Not yet. There would be time to think about that
later, and he wasn't looking forward to it. The short-term implications
were something he couldn't avoid thinking about, however. His
entire battle plan had been built around bringing the maximum
possible weight of fire to bear on Fort Salby as quickly as possible.
The yellows were supposed to have been the opening salvo,
blanketing any exposed defenders in a lethal, saturating canopy of
gas. Had they somehow missed their mark, their escorting reds had
been supposed to sweep the fort's exposed interior with fireballs
while the yellows looped back for a second pass. Now, with
Hundred Helika's 5001st, Myr's weakest strike,
detached to support Thousand Carthos' secondary advance, he had
only the four shocked survivors of Geyrsof's 3012th—all of them blacks—and the six reds and four
blacks of Commander of One Hundred Sahlis Desmar's 2029th Strike. Part of his brain argued that he had to
break off and pull back. That the losses he'd already taken were
heavier than the conquest of one more Sharonian portal fort could
possibly justify. But this wasn't just one more portal fort; it was the
perfect forward defensive position Two Thousand Harshu had been
looking for from the moment the Expeditionary Force began its
advance. Besides, he wanted these people. He didn't know why they'd put machine
guns in such an unlikely spot. From test firings with captured
weapons, Intelligence had determined the approximate range of the
Sharonians' heavy automatic weapons, so he knew they had the
reach from those positions to cover the railroad and road which
connected the portal to the fort and its small, surrounding town.
And he supposed that given the initial hostile contact between
Arcana and the Sharonians, it would have made sense to devote at
least a little attention to defending the approaches from the
direction of Hell's Gate. But he also knew how heavy those large-
caliber machine guns were, and getting them into position—
or just keeping them supplied with ammunition and getting their
gun crews up-and-down those mountainsides, for that matter,
especially without dragons—must have been an unmitigated
pain in the arse. The elevation damned well gives
them good command of the surrounding area, I suppose, Myr thought harshly. But why here and nowhere else?
Another possibility suggested itself to
him, but that was ridiculous. If these people had had any
idea an Arcanan invasion force was this close to Traisum, they
would never have left those work crews and all of that heavy
equipment exposed on Fort Mosanik's very doorstep! And even if
they had known, how could they possibly have placed those
weapons so perfectly? Given all of the possible lines of approach,
how could they have picked exactly the right one to cover?
No way! He shook his
helmeted head. However it happened, the bastards have to have
just lucked out. Well, his mouth twisted grimly, I suppose
things have gone so well this far that it's about time we had
a little bad luck, too. But these fuckers are not going to get
away with massacring my people this way! He used his helmet spellware to trigger
the combination of a white and an amber flare, and one of Geyrsof's
surviving blacks climbed obediently up to his level. The pilot
looked over at him, and Myr used dragon-pilot hand signs to order
the other dragon back to report to Thousand Toralk and Two
Thousand Harshu. The pilot nodded, and his beast banked
away. Myr watched him go, then turned grimly back to the task at
hand. No doubt Toralk and Harshu would have their own thoughts
about his fiasco, and he wasn't exactly looking forward to hearing
them. But by the time his superiors got around to sharing their
impressions of his most recent operation with him, that fort was
going to be a smoking, smoldering ruin. Cerlohs Myr owed the First
Provisional Talon—and the 3012th Strike
—that much. Company-Captain Mesaion stood
tautly in his position, field glasses glued to his eyes, staring up into
the early morning sky above Fort Salby. Chief-Armsman Wesiar chan Forcal
stood beside him, but unlike Mesaion, chan Forcal was parked
under the very best overhead cover they could give him. The
supporting structure above him was made of two crossed layers of
railroad ties, thickly buttressed by sandbags. The western side of his
personal bunker was the parapet of the fighting step itself, and the
northern side was the equally solid adobe and stone of one of the
gate bastions. The southern side was a wall of sandbags stacked
two-wide at the top and four-wide at the bottom. In fact, only the
eastern side was open, and that only so that he could communicate
with Mesaion. There was a reason for how elaborately
the chief-armsman was protected while his superior was so
exposed. Unlike Company-Captain Mesaion, Chief-Armsman chan
Forcal didn't need field glasses as he stood there with his eyes
tightly closed and his head cocked in an attitude of intense
concentration. He was one of the most precious commodities any
artillery commander could have; a highly trained, highly
experienced predictive Distance Viewer. "Coming in!" he announced suddenly.
"Circling to the north, and climbing!" Mesaion swung his glasses onto the
indicated bearing and saw a swarm of distant black dots climbing in
a tight corkscrew, wings laboring. Even with the glasses, he
couldn't make out a great many details at that range, but he didn't
really need to, either. Sorry I ever doubted you, your
Highness, the artillerist found himself thinking. Then he
lowered the glasses. "Keep your head down Wesiar," he
said. "We can't have anything happening to it, now can we?" He smiled tightly at the Distance
Viewer, then turned his own head to look at the crews assigned to
the pedestal guns and machine guns mounted atop the walls. "Okay, boys! The Prince put you right
where you need to be! And in just a minute, it's going to be time to
show these bastards why! Hundred Myr's lips skinned back as the
2029th reached its designated pushover altitude.
He'd been right. They might have placed outlying machine guns to
cover the railroad and the ground approaches, but they hadn't
bothered to put any of them out here in these barren, totally
uninhabited mountains. Now, safely above the reach of their
godsdamned weapons, he and his dragons headed out towards their
objective. Myr gazed down through Razorwing's
vision, examining the fort they'd come to burn, and grimaced. I shouldn't have argued against
sending in the recon gryphons, he told himself bitterly.
Obviously, they don't think of this thing as "just one more
portal fort," do they? They must have a dozen of those machine
guns up there on the walls. His belly muscles tightened at the
thought, but his fingers were sure and confident in the control
grooves. Yes, they had a lot of firepower down there, and no one
was going to dismiss the threat—not after what had happened
to the 3012th. But this wasn't going to be broadside
shots into unsuspecting beasts moving on steady, predictable
courses. No. These defenders were going to have to fire
directly upward, into the teeth of a dozen thirty or forty-ton battle
dragons, flying straight at them and belching fire and lightning bolts
as they came. And that, my fine Sharonian
friends, Myr thought savagely, is a very different dragon
fight, indeed. "Steady," Mesaion murmured to
himself, far too low for any of his gunners to have heard.
"Steady . . . steady . . .
steeeeeeady . . ." The dragons were almost directly
overhead now. Surely they would have to begin their attack dive
soon. The artillerist spared one precious
moment to look over his shoulder to where Crown Prince Janaki
stood on the gun platform beside Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik.
The prince wasn't looking his way, which was a pity. Mesaion
would have liked to have at least nodded to Janaki in appreciation.
The Yerthak pedestal gun was
essentially a naval weapon which had been around for decades. In
fact, it had slipped over into obsolescence these days, and it was
being steadily phased out of naval service in favor of light quick-
firing weapons, like the ship-mounted version of the field artillery's
three-point-four-inch quick-firer, because its shells simply were no
longer heavy enough for its original design function. But it
remained an effective weapon for many other purposes, and the
decision to upgrade the Imperial Navy's tertiary armament meant
that a largish number of Yerthaks which had become suddenly
surplus to be Navy's needs were finding their way into Customs
Service or PAAF use. In many ways, it was similar to the
Faraika, but instead of two to four barrels in a single, fixed sleeve,
the Yerthak—depending upon its caliber—had from
four to six barrels arranged to rotate around a central axis in a
circular motion. Instead of belted ammunition, they fired rounds
from huge clips, like oversized rifle magazines, with each barrel
firing as it reached the highest point of its circular path. A pedestal
gun's sustained rate of fire was lower than that of the lighter
Faraika, and it could maintain maximum-rate fire only briefly, but
that was fine with Mesaion. Because, unlike the Faraika, the
Yerthak was a genuine artillery piece. The Yerthak Works had produced the
weapon in several calibers. The most common were the one-point-
five-inch and two-point-five-inch versions. The two-point-five, like
the ones on Fort Salby's walls, came with four barrels and had a
muzzle velocity of almost sixteen hundred feet per second and a
maximum range of just over six thousand yards with the new
"smokeless powder" rounds. And, unlike the one-point five-inch, it
was capable of firing cannister rounds, not simply high-explosive
or solid ammunition. They had been intended for relatively
short range actions, meant to smother light torpedo craft in a
torrent of high-explosive. As such, their designed elevation was
strictly limited. But thanks to Janaki's warning, the available guns
were deployed in a wide ring and mounted on firing platforms wide
enough to allow the weapons to be traversed through three hundred
and sixty degrees. Elevation was still limited, but the Fort Salby
machinsts had torched off the limiting stops on the elevation
quadrants to squeeze several more degrees out of them. Coupled
with the broad base of fire from the way they were spread out
around the fort's perimeter, theyhad elevation enough to form a
cone much taller than would normally have been the case, and
Janaki and chan Skrithik had thoughtfully provided something to
help fill the gaps and thicken their total weight of fire. Every
Faraika II which hadn't been emplaced in the hillside positions for
the opening ambush had been clamped atop improvised post
mounts, as well, and they had considerably more elevation then the
pedestal guns did. Now the men behind those guns
watched over their sights as an incredible freight train of flying
impossibilities dove straight towards them. A black's lightning bolt would be far
less effective than one of the reds' fireballs. Myr knew that. But
after the losses he'd already taken, they needed every dragon. Even
if that hadn't been true, Myr was a dragon pilot himself before he
was anything else. No one else was going to lead the strike—
not after what had happened to the 3012th. He felt Razorwing's determination in
the way the big dragon folded his wings and fell into a headlong,
screaming dive. Despite the losses he'd already suffered, despite the
possibility that he was going to suffer still more of them, Cerlohs
Myr had never felt more alive, more
confident . . . more powerful and
focused. That's not a machine gun! he
thought abruptly. There wasn't time to try to puzzle out just what
"that" was, but the weapon was bigger and bulkier. And the
Sharonians were aiming it upward, as well. Bigger probably means nastier,
his racing mind decided, and he moved his aimpoint from the
machine gun he'd already picked out to one of the unknown
weapons. He barely had time to make the change before the
crosshair stopped blinking as Razorwing's longer ranged breath
weapon entered its effective range of the new target. "Kershai!" Myr shouted, and
the arm-thick column of lightning streaked downward. Company-Captain Mesaion flinched as
the solid shaft of lightning exploded across the sky. It was almost
blindingly bright, even in the full daylight which had now settled
over Fort Salby, and the thunderclap as it struck home was quite
literally deafening. It didn't appear to have that broad a
threat zone—probably a circle no more than eight or ten
yards across—but within that zone, it was lethal. It also
appeared to be fiendishly accurate. It struck directly on top of one
of his Yerthaks, and the gun crew didn't even have time to scream.
They convulsed, smoke erupting from their clothing and hair, and
then the ammunition in their weapon's magazine cooked off in an
explosion that completely crippled the gun. Mesaion saw it all, but only out of the
corner of his eye, and there wasn't really time for it to register
before his own people opened fire. Myr saw the tracers streaking upward
as Razorwing started to pull out of his screaming dive. The big
dragon banked, twisting sideways, trading lift for evasion. It was a
dangerous game to play this close to such mountainous terrain and
at such low altitude after such a high-speed dive, but Razorwing
was a skilled veteran, and the sheer adrenaline rush filled Myr with
a wild sense of exultation. This—this—was
what he'd been born for! Then Razorwing bucked, bellowing a
hoarse scream, as his low-altitude flightpath carried him straight in
front of one of the pedestal guns. The rotating barrels flamed, the
muzzle blast slammed at the faces and clothing of everyone near it,
bronze cartridge cases flicked out of the opening breeches,
bouncing and rolling, and Razorwing took two direct hits. The high-explosive rounds slammed
into belly scales which wouldn't have stopped even the far lighter
rounds of the machine guns. They penetrated deep, and then
exploded. Cerlohs Myr and his dragon slammed
into the neat houses of the Salbyton at almost three hundred miles
an hour. Mesaion was never really able to sort it
all out clearly later. It happened too quickly, too fast to be
accurately recorded by the brains of the human beings caught in the
chaos. Machine guns and pedestal guns
thundered and hammered insanely. The sky above Fort Salby was
filled with stupendous creatures, and the gunners hurled their hate
in copper-jacketed bolts and the sledgehammers of high-explosive.
The dragon pilots of Arcana had never
experienced anything like it. For the first time, they encountered
concentrated fire from a prepared, unshaken position, and the short
range of their dragons' breath weapons left them no choice but to
enter their enemies' reach. Lightning bolts lanced downward.
Only a handful of the shorter-ranged fireballs were successfully
launched, and two of those went wide as defensive fire smashed
into the firing reds. Sharonians screamed and died. The fireballs that
landed inside the fort's confines exploded with tremendous force,
and a tiny corner of Mesaion's mind thanked Prince Janaki fervently
for insisting that his howitzer and mortar crews be kept under
cover, out of their gun pits, until they were actually needed. The overhead cover the prince had
insisted with equal fanaticism upon providing for the riflemen
spread out along the fort's fighting step proved its worth, as well.
For all the heat and fury of the fireballs, they lacked the blast effect
to penetrate those heaped sandbags. What they did to Mesaion's exposed
gunners, however, was something else entirely. In less than two screaming minutes of
savage action, fifty-three of Lorvam Mesaion's men were killed
outright. Another eighteen were wounded so badly death would
have been a mercy, and still another seventeen were put out of
action. Four of his Yerthaks were destroyed or disabled. He lost
five Faraikas, and two of his heavy mortars were thoroughly
wrecked as all the ready ammunition in their—thankfully
—unmanned pit went up in a thunderous chain of
explosions. But while all that was happening, his
gunners brought down eight more dragons. One mortally wounded beast crashed
directly into the top of the northwestern tower like a forty-ton
hammer of scales, blood, and bone, and the impact reduced the
pedestal gun crew atop that tower to gruel. The parapet exploded
outward in a meteor storm of broken adobe, stones, and dust, and
the dragon came to rest, one shattered wing drooping down until its
tip trailed on the ground beyond. Its pilot dangled from its broken
neck, hanging limp and broken himself from the straps of his flight
harness. Another dragon smashed into the southernmost stretch of
the western wall. It just missed the corner tower where the wall
turned to angle back to the east, and the plunging beast crushed the
firing step's improvised overhead protection. At least another thirty
men were killed as the dragon exploded through the parapet and
slammed to earth between the wall and the nearest gun
emplacement. Smoke billowed up from the fort's
interior. The top of the southern tower might have been missed by
the plummeting dragon, but it was enveloped in a holocaust all its
own where that dragon's fireball had struck yet another of the
Yerthaks before it was killed itself. The fireball had ignited the
destroyed gun's ready-use ammunition, and two dozen neraby
infantry had been killed or wounded. But only four of the attacking
dragons managed to pull out of their dives successfully, and two of
them staggered off, obviously badly hurt. Mayrkos Harshu's face was completely
expressionless as the imagery from Commander of Fifty Fahrlo's
recon crystal played back before him. Klayrman Toralk wished
his face could be equally disciplined, but that was more than he
could manage. Graholis! What the hells did Myr
run into? And what the fuck did he think he was
doing with that second attack?! The imagery concluded with
Deathclaw circling overhead while his two wounded wingmates
came in for quick, clumsy landings. Toralk didn't have the dragon-
healers' reports yet, but he'd be surprised if the more badly wounded
of the two survived. And whether the beast lived or not, both of the
injured dragons were going to be out of action for a long time. Which means I have exactly three
battle dragons left—all of them blacks, he thought
grimly. "Thank you," Harshu said almost
absently to the Gifted technician. The man had done extraordinarily
well to get the imagery transferred so quickly, but he didn't look
very happy, despite the two thousand's well deserved thanks. Probably because he isn't a total
idiot, Toralk thought. The technician departed, and Harshu
and Toralk looked at one another across the map table. "It would appear," Harshu said with a
thin, humorless smile, "that it's fortunate I'd already decided to halt
the offensive here in Traisum." Toralk winced. "Sir," he began, "I'd apologize for
this . . . this debacle, if there were any
way to excuse it. I—" "That's enough, Klayrman," Harshu
interrupted. The Air Force officer closed his mouth, and the
Expeditionary Force's CO shook his head. "I saw your and Five
Hundred Myr's attack plan. I was fully aware of the Intelligence
appreciations upon which it was based, and I approved it. Whatever
blame there may be, it belongs to me as much as it does to you." Toralk started to disagree with his
superior's assessment, then made himself stop and shook his own
head. "That's very understanding of you, Sir,"
he said instead. "But whoever's to blame, we've got a major
problem here." My, Klayrman, a corner of his
brain mocked, what a massive gift for understatement you
do have. "For all practical purposes," he
continued, "my battle dragon strength has just been wiped out. The
blacks I have left are the least effective for this sort of attack. And,
to be honest, despite all the smoke and explosions our pilots have
reported, I doubt very much that they succeeded in neutralizing the
fort's defensive fire." "Probably not," Harshu agreed. The
two thousand gazed down at the map of the terrain around Fort
Salby, rubbing his chin gently. "All right," he said finally. "There's no
point standing here beating ourselves up over our losses. What
matters are our remaining resources for prosecuting the attack." Toralk looked at him, then cleared his
throat respectfully. "Sir," he said diffidently, "as I
understand our basic operational planning, the object was to secure
a forward chokepoint we could hold against counterattack. That's
what made this portal so attractive. But if we failed to secure that
sort of chokepoint, our object became to conduct a mobile
defensive withdrawal, slowing the enemy to the greatest possible
extent while the Commandery found reinforcements for us." "And you're thinking that if we take
heavy losses—additional heavy losses—
against Salby, we won't have anything left to conduct that mobile
defense with." Harshu's voice sounded remarkably calm, and Toralk
nodded. "That's exactly what I'm thinking, Sir."
"Well, I'm not certain you're wrong,"
Harshu said frankly. "On the other hand, now that I've seen Fifty
Fahrlo's recon images, I'm more convinced than ever that securing
Fort Salby itself would be extremely valuable. The ground-level
approach to the portal is even more constricted from the up-chain
side than I'd thought it was, and thanks to the portal itself, there's no
way—no practical way—they could flank us out of
position. It would be a straight up fighting withdrawal to the portal,
with our transport dragons giving us the ability to pull our men out
at the very last-minute." "I can't disagree with that, Sir. But at
the same time, the cliff face, alone, is going to be a major terrain
obstacle for anyone without aerial capability. Frankly, if I were a
Sharonian, I'd figure it was a pretty solid cork all by itself. We don't
need to control the approaches, as well." "I'm not as positive about that."
Harshu shook his head. "I've been thinking about what they did to
Hundred Thalmayr at the swamp portal. They used man and pack
animal-portable weapons for that attack; for this one, they'd have
their 'railroad' available to bring in really heavy weapons. And
remember the sheer size of some of the machinery the overflight
picked up. I've been trying to imagine what one of their artillery
pieces might look like built on that scale and, to be honest, the
thought scares the crap out of me. "Whether they've got any that
big or not, it's obvious that they have some which are at least a lot
bigger and heavier than anything we've encountered so far.
Obviously, we haven't seen those in action
yet . . . which means I don't have any sort
of measuring stick to evaluate how far through a portal they could shoot. I'd prefer to have some extra depth, enough room to
at least get a good, solid feel for their capabilities, before we make
a determined stand defending the cliffs. For that matter, simply
deploying in well fortified defensive positions in this kind of terrain
would force them to slow down, move cautiously. We wouldn't
have that advantage anywhere else—or, at least, not to this
extent—if they ever did get past the cliffs. "Finally, as you yourself just pointed
out, our whole object, when you come right down to it, is to buy
time for the Commandery to get a real field army in here. Not only
that, it's clear we're going to have to recall Carthos—or, at
least, Hundred Helika's strike—to reinforce your surviving
battle dragon strength, and we're going to have to buy time for that,
as well. Well, if that's the case, then let's start buying it as far
forward as we can." "But, Sir—" "It can be argued either way,
Klayrman," Harshu said. "Unfortunately, we don't have time to
debate it properly—not with their reinforcements as close as
they probably are by now. That means I've got to make the decision
right now, and, to be frank, with so much of our battle dragon
combat strength written off, our ability to mount a mobile defense
has just been pretty damned seriously compromised, even assuming
we get Helika up here to reinforce you. Which leaves us with an
interesting dilemma. Do we risk even more losses in a possibly
unsuccessful attempt to secure a chokepoint we can hold without
dragons, or do we avoid the losses but accept that slowing these
people in the open field is going to be a lot harder without those
same dragons?" Toralk frowned as he realized he hadn't
really considered that aspect of their suddenly unenviable strategic
position. He'd been too focused on their disastrous losses and what
it had done to their combat power right here, right now, to think
that far ahead. "We've still got the transports, Sir," he
pointed out after a moment. "Some of them—some of the
tactical transports, the transport-battle dragon crosses—have
breath weapon capability. Not anything I'd like to take up against
another dragon, you understand, but enough to make them effective
against ground targets not covered by the kind of firepower they've
got concentrated here. And whether or not we decided we could
commit them as improvised stand-ins for the battle dragons, they'd
still give us operational mobility that has to be enormously better
than theirs." "Agreed." Harshu's eyes were hooded, his lips
pursed in a thoughtful, silent whistle as he folded his hands behind
him and stepped out of his tent into the morning sunlight. Toralk followed him, gazing out
across the dragonhead. If a man hadn't known about the nature of
the losses the Expeditionary Force had just suffered, he might have
been excused for wondering what all the doom and gloom were
about. After all, their personnel losses amounted to only fifteen
men out of a total force of over ten thousand. For that matter,
they'd lost only fifteen—possibly sixteen—dragons
out of a total dragon strength of well over two hundred. On the
surface, their combat power should barely have been scratched. "I agree with your point about the
transports, Klayrman," Harshu reiterated after several moments.
"But we still don't know exactly how powerful this reinforcement
of theirs is going to be. Given what they just did to us, my estimate
of what's likely to happen when they're allowed to attack us just got a lot more pessimistic. That leaves me even more
strongly inclined to continue the attack." "Sir—" "I know what you're going to say, and
you may be right," Harshu interrupted Toralk's nascent argument.
"But we've still got a major force advantage, we haven't committed
the gryphons or our cavalry, and these people still haven't seen our
combat engineers at work. Under the circumstances, I'm inclined to
risk additional casualties, considering the possible payoff if the
attack succeeds. Be honest, Klayrman. We both know we've gotten
off incredibly light to this point. I know we've just taken a truly
heavy hit to your battle dragons, but I don't think we can justify
simply turning around and retreating from a potential prize like this
one when the rest of our force is still completely intact. We haven't
been hauling all this cavalry and all this infantry around just so we
could decide not to use it!" Toralk nodded without speaking. After
all, he couldn't argue with anything Harshu had just said. "What I won't risk are the transports,"
the two thousand continued firmly. "You're right about the
mobility advantage we'll retain as long we keep them intact. I'd
prefer to keep the light cavalry intact, too. This is going to be a job
for the dragoons and the heavy horse, I think." And if you lose the heavy cav, you
lose less of your tactical mobility down the road, Toralk added
silently. Of course, you lose more of your total
firepower, but still . . . . He considered the situation, his mind
turning to the problem of how best to employ the aerial assets he
could still muster. And, as he did, he discovered that he actually felt
at least a flicker of optimism. The discovery astonished him, and he
shook his head again, this time in rueful admiration. Left to himself, he was almost certain,
he would have called off the attack. Even now, he was far from
convinced that continuing the attack was the proper
decision. But there was really only one way to find out, and the two
thousand had the intestinal fortitude to do just that. He's right about the defensive
advantages of this particular chokepoint,
too . . . if we manage to pull it off after
all, Toralk thought. "All right, Sir," he said. "Let me go get
with my staff for a few minutes and I'll be able to tell you what
we've got to try again with." "—then tell Master-Armsman
chan Garath to get some more men on that fire," Regiment-Captain
chan Skrithik said, pointing at the flames and thick, dense smoke
pouring from the southeastern tower. The interior of the structure
was burning now, although there wasn't actually that much in it that
was flammable. He wasn't that concerned over the possibility that
the fire might spread, but the gap all those roaring flames and dense
smoke left in their defenses worried him quite a lot, considering
that their limited infantry and field artillery strength was all
concentrated west of the fort. "Yes, Sir!" The runner saluted sharply
and disappeared into the smoke and confusion. Chan Skrithik
watched him go, then turned back to Janaki. The Crown Prince had scarcely moved.
Even during the aerial assault on the fort itself, he'd stood there,
motionless, gray eyes unfocused on anything of the physical world
about him. Not even the falcon on his shoulder had stirred, despite
all the sound, fury and confusion swirling about them. The
peregrine had been as still as a bird carved from stone, as if its
human companion's total, focused concentration had reached out
and enveloped it, as well. Chan Skrithik felt awed by the
realization that he was seeing something very few people had ever
witnessed: the legendary Talent of the Caliraths in action. Yet there
was more than just awe inside the regiment-captain. There was
desperate worry, concern for the safety of the young man who
would one day wear the Winged Crown. For all his years of service, all his
hard-won experience and competence, Rof chan Skrithik's military
service had been peacetime service, and he'd never seen
anything like the last hour of chaos and destruction. In less than ten
minutes, those diving monstrosities had killed more men than chan
Skrithik had seen die in his entire previous military career, and
they'd been his men. In the process, he'd discovered that it
was something no man could truly prepare himself for ahead of
time. The sense that he had somehow failed his men by not keeping
them alive, that he would have lost fewer of them if only he'd been
smarter, better, rolled around somewhere in the depths of his soul.
His intellect knew better, knew no Sharonian had ever even
imagined the possibility of facing this sort of attack, that no one
could have prepared better. But this was a subject where intellect
and emotions were scarcely even on speaking terms, and he knew it
was going to take him a long, long time to resolve those
feelings . . . assuming he ever could
resolve them. That, however, was something the
future was going to have to take care of in its own good time. For
the present, more pressing worries and responsibilities pushed that
concern out of the forefront of his mind. And one of those worries
was the way Crown Prince Janaki had insisted upon standing in this
exposed position high atop the fortress wall. He stepped towards the prince,
reaching out one hand to urge him to at least climb down from the
gun platform, but someone else's hand touched his own shoulder
first. The regiment-captain twitched in
surprise. Then he turned his head, and Chief-Armsman Lorash chan
Braikal shook his head with a small, sad smile. "No, Sir," the Marine said softly.
"Begging your pardon, but it wouldn't do any good." "Chief," chan Skrithik told Janaki's
senior noncom quietly, "I can't just leave him up here. Not after
seeing all of this!" He jerked his head at the smoke, the fires, the
corpsmen and their volunteer civilian assistants carrying broken and
savagely burned bodies to Company-Captain Krilar's infirmary.
"We've got to get him under cover." "No, Sir." Chan Braikal's voice was
respectful, but he shook his head again. If he'd thought about it, chan Skrithik
might have been surprised. No Ternathian officer with more brains
than a rock ever doubted that while officers might command, it was the tough, experienced core of long-service noncoms who
actually ran the Empire's military. Yet it was unusual, to say the
very least, for one of those noncoms to argue with a full regiment-
captain at a time like this . . . or about something like this. As if any of us had ever
experienced "something" like this in the first place! The thought flickered somewhere
down inside, and chan Skrithik cocked his head questioningly. "That's not how Glimpses work, Sir."
Chan Braikal's expression, chan Skrithik realized, was just as
worried as his own, and the chief-armsman's voice was rough-
edged. "I got a sort of crash course about his family's Talent before
he took over the Platoon," the noncom continued. "What he's doing
now—it's called 'fugue state,' Sir. And for it to work, he has
to be at what they call the 'nexus.'<thinspace>" "<thinspace>'Nexus,'<
thinspace>" chan Skrithik repeated carefully. "Yes, Sir." Chan Braikal took off his
helmet and tucked it under his left arm so that he could run the
fingers of his right hand through his short, sweat-soaked hair in a
gesture which shouted the depth of his worry more eloquently than
any words. "The nexus is the place where whatever it is that makes
his Talent work . . . flows together most
strongly." It seemed to the regiment-captain that
chan Braikal was trying to find the exact words to express
something that didn't really lend itself well to explanations. "Sir," the chief-armsman said earnestly,
"I never expected to see this. Gods! I never wanted to see it,
because they told me that if I did, the shit would be neck-deep and
rising fast, begging your pardon. But the thing is, for him to go into
fugue state at all, he has to be in exactly the right place. No one else
can tell where that 'right place' is. Triad—he
couldn't've told you ahead of time, most likely. And that place
could change, even in the middle of a Glimpse. But until it does,
it's where he has to stay, and you won't be able to move him." "I've never heard anything like that,
Chief." It could have sounded accusatory, but it didn't. "According
to all the legends—" "Sir," chan Braikal grinned crookedly,
"if you were a Calirath, would you want your enemies to
know you'd be stuck in one place at a time like this?" Chan Skrithik
shook his head, and the chief-armsman shrugged. "That's probably
the main reason the stories never mention it. On the other hand, His
Highness says that someone with a really strong Talent actually can
move around in fugue state. Some of those with the very strongest
Talents have actually been able to fight in fuge state, for
that matter. He says his Talent isn't that strong, though.
That's why he's just sort of . . . frozen like
this." Chan Skrithik heard the desperate
unhappiness in the Marine's voice. Chan Braikal didn't want his
Crown Prince—and a young man to whom he was obviously
and deeply devoted—standing on this wall any more than Rof
chan Skrithik did. "I see, Chief." Chan Skrithik laid a
hand on chan Braikal's shoulder. "I wish he'd explained that to
me earlier." "With all due respect, Sir, I think he
probably figured that if he had, you'd've kicked us out before the
bastards attacked." "Maybe I would have," chan Skrithik
admitted, and chan Braikal shrugged again. "Maybe I wish you had, too, Sir. Gods
know I wanted to argue with him about it. But he told me
he has to be here, and somehow, when he says that, you just
can't . . ." Chan Braikal's voice trailed off and he
shook his head in a helpless, bemused gesture chan Skrithik
understood perfectly. He hadn't been prepared for the sheer force of
Janaki's presence, either. Nor was he any more confident than chan
Braikal of his ability to argue with the crown prince's decisions,
and so he only smiled sadly and squeezed the chief-armsman's
shoulder. "Well, in that case, Chief, we'll just
have to see to it that we keep him in one piece, won't we?" "All right, Sir," Klayrman Toralk said.
"Here's what we've got left." He copied the files in his own crystal
to Two Thousand Harshu's and waited while Harshu's quick, fierce
eyes darted over the information. The two thousand digested it with
his customary speed, then looked back up at Toralk. "I remember your saying the gryphon-
handlers were worried about their control spells." "Yes, Sir. And they still are—
worried, I mean. But they still don't have anything concrete to point
to, either. I didn't want to use them before because, on the basis of
our previous experience, neither Five Hundred Myr nor I thought
we'd need them. Obviously, we were wrong." "So was I," Harshu reminded him. The
two thousand's tone was slightly absent as he looked back over
Toralk's hastily recorded notes. "Are you sure about bringing Urlan's
transports in this close?" he asked after a moment. "According to the maps, both of the
designated LZs should be dead ground from their observed
positions." "Agreed. But don't forget that their
artillery isn't like ours, Klayrman. They don't necessarily need direct
lines of sight to their targets." "Yes, Sir. I tried to allow for that by
placing them far enough from their main position to be out of their
range." "I understand. Unfortunately, we've
already encountered at least one weapon—those big, rotating
things on the walls—that we'd never seen before. I'm not
inclined to assume they don't have other, longer-ranged weapons
we also haven't met up with before." "Well," Toralk brought up his own
copy of the information and paged through to a map generated from
the Sharonian charts captured at Fort Ghartoun. "We could put
them here or here, instead," he said, using his stylus to drop a pair
of crosshairs onto the map. "Both spots are further from the fort, so
Urlan's cavalry would have further to go, but there's a steep, solid
mountain slope between both of them and the fort. From what
we've seen tinkering around with those captured 'mortars' of theirs,
I don't think even their weapons could drop something in that close
on a reverse slope that steep." "Um." Harshu frowned, contemplating
the map. Then he nodded, although he still didn't look precisely
enthralled. "The other alternative, Sir, is to make
it an infantry assault," Toralk pointed out. "If we throw the
gryphons straight into their faces, and the tactical transports come
in close behind them, we'd have the transports' breath weapons,
such as they are, for support and the Sharonians would probably be
too busy with the gryphons to knock many of them down." "Tempting," Harshu acknowledged.
"Very tempting, in some ways. But our men are going to need
heavy weapons support if they're going to have a chance against
Sharonian weapons at close range. And as you pointed out, we may
need those transports' breath weapons later on, especially if this
attack doesn't succeed. Besides, if we can take Salby,
infantry is going to be more useful than cavalry afterward for
defending the sort of terrain between the fort and the portal." He gazed down at the map for several
more minutes, rubbing his chin, then paused. "You know," he said slowly, "if we
timed it properly, we might still be able to use the transports after
all." Toralk's eyes narrowed, and his superior looked up at him with
a smile. "If you were a Sharonian, Klayrman, and you'd never seen
anything like a dragon or an augmented horse or a unicorn, which
of the three would monopolize your attention if you saw all
of them coming at you at once?" "Aruncas!" Tarnal Garsal, Windlord
Garsal, muttered. The second lord of horse stood in
Sunlord Markan's command post, looking back at the smoke-
streaming PAAF fort behind them, and he had ample reason to
invoke the Uromathian god of war. Both cavalry officers, like Rof
chan Skrithik, were veterans of long service. And, like chan
Skrithik, neither of them had ever seen or imagined anything like
this. Actually, Garsal found the smoke and
flames almost comforting in their normality. At least they were
much less disconcerting than the enormous beast—the
dragon, he told himself, using the Ternathian Crown Prince's
terminology as he looked back at it—which had crashed to
earth less than sixty yards from the CP. It loomed like a scaly
mountain of broken bone and flesh where it had landed, crushing a
dozen of Garsal's cavalry troopers in its death plunge. "Aruncas, indeed," a voice said at
Garsal's shoulder. He turned his head and saw Sunlord
Markan gazing out across the sandbags at the same sight. The first
lord of horse was the second ranking officer of the Salby garrison,
which had made him the proper choice to command the infantry and
artillery positions outside the fort itself. He didn't exactly look
shaken . . . but his expression came far
closer to that than anything Garsal had ever seen from him before.
"I didn't really believe him, you know,"
Garsal said. Markan glanced at him and raised one eyebrow. "I
suppose I didn't want to believe him," Garsal admitted, and
this time Markan snorted. "I imagine most of us would have
preferred not to," the sunlord said after a moment. "It's like
something out of a child's fairytale about monsters, ogres, and
magic spells." Garsal nodded, and Markan turned his
eyes back to the monstrous, broken-winged carcass sprawled across
the mangled bodies of his men. There was another reason Garsal hadn't
wanted to believe Prince Janaki, the sunlord thought. Another
reason he hadn't wanted to, for that matter. Markan had his own very private
reservations about his Emperor, but Chava Busar was still his
Emperor, and—up to this moment, at least—
Markan had found himself forced to agree with Emperor Chava on
at least one point: far too many people in Sharona were reacting
with far too much panic to the reports from the frontiers. Stories about "magic" simply didn't
belong in the everyday world of hardheaded, practical men. Oh, no
one had questioned the fact that the Arcanans were actually there,
or that they had massacred the Chalgyn Consortium survey crew
with frighteningly unknown weapons. But Hell's Gate was forty-
eight thousand miles from Sharona, and hard on the news of the
massacre had come the word that less than four hundred men had
taken the swamp portal away from the enemy with ludicrous ease.
Sharonian weapons had been clearly and obviously superior to
anything they had yet faced, and nothing else the Arcanans had
demonstrated since that short, brutal battle had been especially
terrifying. Surely not enough to justify the almost hysterical
response of certain of Sharona's political leaders! Whatever happened out on the distant
frontier, there was no real chance of an enemy successfully fighting
his way through the portals and all of the wearisome miles between
them to actually reach Sharona. Even assuming that all of those
arguing in favor of some sort of worldwide—hells,
multiverse-wide—empire were genuinely sincere in their
motivations and not simply seeking to manipulate the political
equation for their own advantage (which seemed unlikely, to say
the least), it would have been foolish to allow oneself to be caught
up in the hysteria. Now, smelling the smoke from Fort
Salby, looking at the huge, broken body of a genuine dragon while
he awaited the second assault from a force which had advanced
four thousand miles in less than two weeks, Jukan Darshu, Sunlord
Markan, knew those "hysterical" leaders had been right all along. If
the Arcanans had dragons that breathed fire and spat lightning, if
they could cover eight percent of the total distance to Sharona in
only two weeks, then the gods alone knew what else they
might have or be able to do. It was entirely possible that they could
fight their way clear to Sharona, after
all . . . and that Zindel of Ternathia and
Ronnel of Farnalia had been dead serious from the outset. That
whatever Chava Busar might think, Zindel had not been
manufacturing and manipulating the crisis which had impelled him
to the throne of a united Sharona. Firsoma! he thought. If the
Crown Prince Saw this in a Glimpse, what has his father
Seen? He didn't much care for that question,
for a lot of reasons. Of course you don't. You're a
Uromathian, and Uromathians don't like Ternathians, do
they? But if the Arcanans have capabilities like this, then
maybe the Conclave was right. Maybe we can't afford to be
Uromathians or Ternathians any
longer . . . even if it does mean putting
another crown on Zindel chan Calirath's head. "They're coming back." Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik
twitched as Janaki spoke for the first time in at least half an hour.
"Your Highness?" "They're coming back," Janaki repeated
in that same otherworldly tone. "They're using their dragons to
circle around the other aspect of the portal in Karys. Then they're
going to use the western aspect in Traisum and swing wide, try to
keep us from seeing them while they put cavalry on the ground." "Cavalry? In the open against dug-in
infantry and artillery?" Chan Skrithik couldn't believe what he was
hearing. "Yes," Janaki said. He turned those
daunting eyes on the regiment-captain. "It's not going to be that
easy. They can put them on the ground east of us and avoid
most of our covering positions, and their cavalry is a lot faster than
ours. And they've got something else. Something to cover them. I
can't quite See it yet. And they're loading up other dragons with
infantry. They'll be coming at us, too, and I think they're going to
use those eagle-lions this time, as well." Chan Skrithik's jaw tightened. He
would have been totally confident of his entrenched infantry's
ability to deal with any Sharonian cavalry attack. But as
Janaki had just reminded him, he wasn't dealing with
Sharonians . . . as their ability to
avoid his entrenchments demonstrated. "Can you See how they'll come at us,
Your Highness?" he asked. "Not yet," Janaki replied, and a hint of
frustration shadowed his voice even through its detachment. "There
are still too many possibilities. They're coming
together . . . focusing. But they aren't
there yet." "Can you See where they'll land their
cavalry?" Chan Skrithik asked, opening his map case. "Here or here." Janaki's forefinger
stabbed the map, and chan Skrithik looked up at Senior-Armsman
Isia. "Message for Company-Captain
Mesaion. Give him these coordinates." Chan Skrithik read them off
from the map grid. "Tell the Company-Captain I want chan Forcal
to Watch both of them. And I want the howitzers ready to engage."
"Yes, Sir." The Flicker had been writing quickly
while the regiment-captain spoke. Now he read back his shorthand
notations. Chan Skrithik nodded approval, and Isia Flicked the
message canister to Mesaion's Flicker. The artillerist's
acknowledgment appeared on the parapet beside chan Skrithik less
than two minutes later. Commander of Fifty Delthyr Fahrlo
was still trying to come to grips with what had happened to the
initial attack as he and Deathclaw led the line of transport dragons
out of the portal's western aspect. The maneuver wouldn't have been very
practical without dragons. The nature of the portals between
universes meant that any traveler from Karys found himself
confronting the same sort of enormous cliffs no matter which way
he passed through the portal, but the westernmost cliffs were quite
a bit higher than those to the east. Wind erosion had softened and
grooved the tops of those sheer cliffs until the pressures between
the two sides of the portals had equalized, but the palisade of stone
remained steeply and starkly unscalable. Facing east into Traisum, from the
opposite side of the portal, the cliffs were much shallower, and the
wind screaming down the slopes beyond the cliffs edges had carved
deep ravines. The Sharonian construction engineers had taken
advantage of that when they cut their road and "railroad" routes. As
far as Fahrlo could see, they hadn't had very much choice about
that, but the Expeditionary Force did, and Two Thousand
Harshu and Thousand Toralk had decided to take advantage of that
fact. Too bad they didn't take advantage
of it before, Fahrlo couldn't help thinking bitterly, even though
he knew it was unfair. Nobody could have predicted what had
happened to his fellow battle dragon pilots and their mounts before
they'd actually seen it. He knew that. But he also knew that
somehow he, a mere commander of fifty, had become the
senior battle dragon pilot of the entire First Provisional Talon. Of course, I'm a "commander of
fifty" with only three dragons to command. He grimaced behind his helmet visor at
the thought, then shook his head. He had other things to be
concentrating on at the moment. "The dragons are landing at the second
location, Sir," Chief-Armsman chan Forcal told Company-Captain
Mesaion. "Too bad, Mesaion grunted, then
turned to his own Flicker. "Inform Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik
that the enemy is landing at the second location and that we can't
bring it under fire." "Yes, Sir." "Damn it," chan Skrithik muttered as
Isia read him Mesaion's terse dispatch. He'd been afraid of that when Janaki
indicated the landing areas on the map. The one in question would
have been out of range for the mortars, anyway, although the
howitzers had the reach. He doubted these Arcanan bastards had any
way of knowing that, but they'd lucked out and chosen a landing
site in the dead ground beyond a steep, intervening ridgeline. "Tell Company-Captain Mesaion I
want chan Forcal to keep them under observation. Let me know the
instant they begin to move out." "Yes, Sir." "Five Hundred Urlan's in position,
Sir," the hummer-handler announced. "Good." Harshu turned to Toralk. "I
suppose that means it's time, Klayrman." "Yes, Sir. It is." Toralk nodded, then
looked at the hummer handler. "Send Hundred Kormas the release
order, Senior Sword." "Yes, Sir!" The hummer-handler opened the
smaller cage in which he had set aside the hummer with the release
order already recorded. Now he took the small, fiercely aggressive
little creature in his hands, whispered something to it, and tossed it
into the air. Its wings blurred into invisibility, and it turned like a
questing hound, hovering in midair. Then, sudden as a snapping
arbalest string, it flashed away. Toralk watched it disappear and fought
down an urge to inhale deeply and surreptitiously. He remained far
from certain that continuing the attack was the right move, but that
no longer really mattered. First, because it wasn't his decision;
secondly, because everyone was committed now. Commander of
One Hundred Surtel Kormas would release his gryphons five
minutes after he received Toralk's dispatch, and the gryphons'
onslaught would be the signal for the rest of the assault. Graholis, I hope this works,
the thousand thought fervently. Please let this work! "Regiment-Captain!" Rof chan Skrithik turned quickly back
to Janaki. Something had changed in the prince's voice. The fort's
commander couldn't quite identify what that change was, but
whatever it was, it sent a fresher, deeper surge of anxiety through
him. "Yes, Your Highness?" "It's starting." Janaki turned to look at
him, and the distant focus in his eyes was deeper and darker than
ever. "Listen to me," he said, and there was a stark edge of
command in his voice. "I don't know how much time there'll be. It
won't be enough, however much of it there is. So it's important.
Listen to what I tell you." "Of course, Your Highness." Chan
Skrithik was puzzled. Of course anything Prince Janaki had to tell
him was "important." Did Janaki think chan Skrithik would have
allowed him to stand up here, Chief-Armsman chan Braikal or not,
if it wasn't important? "I can't tell yet," Janaki sounded far
more frustrated. "I can't tell which is the real attack yet." He wheeled back around, staring out
across the parapet. Then his head tilted back. He looked up into the
sky above the fort, his head swinging from side to side. "Not yet," he told the bright, cloudless
heavens in a strange tone which mingled command and entreaty in
almost equal measure. "Not yet!" For a moment, nothing else happened.
Then his falcon launched from his shoulder with a high, fierce cry,
and he sucked in a deep breath. "They're coming!" His arm shot out
and he pointed sharply to the northwest. "There!" Fifty Fahrlo watched the strike
gryphons go streaking past the transports and his escorting battle
dragons. The gryphons were far smaller, tiny, compared to the
dragons, but there were over a hundred of them, and he was
delighted that they were at least a thousand feet higher than his own
formation. Fahrlo had a lively respect for the men who worked as
gryphon-handlers. He trusted their professionalism implicitly, yet
he'd seen what gryphons could do, and he wanted no part of it. If the
compulsion spells failed, or if those spells misidentified the
gryphons' target, enough of them could swarm even a dragon out of
the heavens. This time, though, there was no
mistake. The gryphons swept onward, driving towards the smoke-
gouting fort like a plague of pony-sized locusts, and Fahrlo smiled
thinly behind his visor. Should've let them swarm the
bastards in the first place, he thought, even though he knew
precisely why it hadn't seemed necessary. I bet they won't like
this one little bit! "Sir, I think—yes!" The lookout
floating on his levitation spell at the end of the long tether to his
saddle shouted down to Commander of Five Hundred Gyras Urlan.
"The gryphons are in position!" "Good!" Urlan barked. "Now get your
ass back down here!" "Yes, Sir!" "Bugler!" "Yes, Sir?" "Blow 'Walk'!" "Yes, Sir!" The bugle began to sound, and the big,
heavily augmented horses of the Seventh Zydor Heavy Dragoons
stirred into movement. They had a long way to go, and so they
moved without haste. The time for that would come, but it wasn't
here yet. Not yet. They were bigger—much bigger
—then the light cavalry's unicorns, and despite their
augmentation, that meant they were slower, with less endurance, as
well. Their speed and strength had to be conserved for the final dash
to their objective. But that was all right. The gryphons wouldn't
attack immediately. The compulsion spells directing their strike had
been carefully structured to give Urlan's cavalry time to get into
position. The heavy horses' larger size meant
each of them could carry not one rider, but two, and two of Urlan's
hundred-and-twenty-strong companies were configured as standard
heavy dragoons. Each horse bore a two-man saddle, with the rear
rider armed not with a saber or lance but with a cutdown version of
an infantry-dragon. It was much shorter ranged than the infantry
weapon, but longer ranged than any arbalest and far more deadly.
Each horse in Commander Of One
Hundred Orkal Kiliron's Charlie Company, on the other hand,
carried only a standard saddle, instead of the two-man heavy
dragoon version. In place of the normal second rider, a smaller
version of the standard dragon cargo pod had been harnessed to
each horse. Its comparatively diminutive size was small enough for
an augmented horse to handle without too much trouble, but still
big enough to carry a full twelve-man infantry squad. A quarter of
those pods were occupied by Gifted engineering specialists; the
others contained over a thousand picked infantry. And one basis for
their selection was that at least half of them had at least some Gift.
Enough, at any rate, for them to be
armed with daggerstones for the assault. "Activate the glamour," Urlan said to
the Gifted commander of fifty at his side. "Yes, Sir." "That's it." Janaki's voice was suddenly calm,
almost quiet, and chan Skrithik jerked his eyes away from the small
dots, circling above Fort Salby with a hungry eagerness he could
sense even from here. They seemed very close, those dots, but if
they were the size the prince had described, then they were much
higher than they looked. "I beg your pardon, Your Highness?"
"I See now," Janaki said, and turned his
back on the circling dots to face the regiment-captain with a
strangely serene little smile. "I didn't think there was going to be
enough time." "Your Highness?" Something about
Janaki's voice, the way his body language had somehow relaxed,
worried chan Skrithik. "Listen." Janaki put his hands on chan
Skrithik's shoulders, pulling the older man so close to him their
foreheads almost touched. "The eagle-lions are going to attack in
just a few minutes. They'll come in from the west. When they do,
we'll see the dragons coming in behind them." The prince's words came quickly, with
a sort of distant urgency. Chan Skrithik might have been fooled by
their quietness, but he saw something behind the ghosts in those
gray eyes. He saw ferocious purpose, determination, and his own
eyes narrowed with the intensity of his concentration on what
Janaki was saying. "They'll have infantry on the dragons.
Some of the dragons will be spitting fire or lightning. They'll have
more infantry on lines, ready to drop over the parapet. They'll use
the eagle-lions to try to suppress our fire. But the dragons aren't the
real threat. They're a diversion, Regiment-Captain. They want us
looking at them while the real attack comes in from behind
us, from the east. Do you understand? The dragons and
their infantry are the diversion, not the cavalry. Do you
understand?" Chan Skrithik nodded, and Janaki
looked past him for a moment at Senior-Armsman Isia. "Warn Company-Captain Mesaion.
The cavalry have some sort of . . . spell.
It's like a smokescreen, but different. It'll look more like a mirage
—like heat shimmer. But the cavalry will be behind it. Most
of the men won't be able to see through it, but chan Forcal can. He's
got to get Mesaion's first rounds on target—on the ranks
around their standard. It's a wind sock, like one of the Arpathian
dragon-standards. That's where their commander is—where
the spell will be coming from. Do understand?" Isia darted a look at chan Skrithik. The
regiment-captain nodded, and the Flicker swallowed hard, then
produced a jerky nod of his own. "Yes. Yes, Your Highness!" Janaki's head swiveled back to chan
Skrithik while Isia's frenzied pencil started scribbling the message
to Mesaion. The black dots overhead were beginning to widen their
circle. Chan Skrithik was vaguely aware of them, sensed the way
they were straining at some immaterial leash, but most of his
attention was focused on Janaki chan Calirath and the prophetic fire
burning in his eyes. "They've got those fire-throwers on
some of the horses. And some of the others are towing carriers
—floating carriers, like hot-air balloons—with more
infantry in them. They'll try to get the carriers in close enough to
assault the parapet—use them like scaling ladders. And if
they can't get over the wall, they'll go through it.
They've got people with spells that can open breaches—like
blasting charges, but different. They'll have to reach the wall to
actually use them. They'll try for the dead spot at the southeast
corner, where the fire will cover them and none of the machine
guns or pedestal guns will bear. You have to get men with grenades
over there now. Do you understand?" Chan Skrithik felt himself nodding
again as Janaki repeated the three-word question like some sort of
mantra. "See to it, Chief," he said to chan
Braikal. The Marine stared at him for one instant, then turned
almost agonized eyes to Janaki. He hesitated a heartbeat longer, but
the crown prince gave him a smile and twitched his head,
confirming chan Skrithik's order, and chan Braikal thundered off,
shouting for the other members of his platoon. "Some of the infantry have the same
sort of smaller fire-throwers," Janaki went on, the machine-gun
words coming with almost impossible clarity yet simultaneously
seeming to trip and fall over one another. "If the ones with the
blasting charges touch the wall, they'll blow through it. The fire-
throwers have less range than a revolver, but they'll kill anyone they
hit and each of them is good for several shots. And they've got other
people with them—people with spells like a Lifter's, only
better. They can actually Lift people up over the parapet without
using ladders or the carriers if they can get close enough." The circling dots were plunging
downward now. Rifles began to crack. The surviving machine guns
on the parapet began to fire, as well, but the gryphons were smaller,
faster, and far more agile targets. The men Janaki had insisted on
arming with the more rapidly firing Model 7s were going to be far
more effective than riflemen, but the shotguns were also much
shorter ranged. The men armed with them had to wait for the
gryphons to come to them. "Remember, Sir." Janaki's eyes burned
into Roth chan Skrithik's soul, and his hands slid down from the
regiment-captain's shoulders to grip the front of his uniform tunic.
"Remember—the dragons are the diversion. They won't risk
them in close. They've lost too many. It's the cavalry. You've
got to stop the cavalry. If you stop it, they'll break off
the attack. They won't take additional losses—not this far
from home. But if the cavalry gets through, gets inside the walls,
it's over. You can't—" He broke off suddenly, and his eyes
dropped abruptly back into focus. They were suddenly once again
the clear, gray eyes of a young man, not the eyes of an avatar of
legends. "It's here." His voice had changed, too. It was
almost—almost—normal again. "Good luck, Sir," he said, and his
hands locked on chan Skrithik's tunic. The regiment-captain's eyes
just had time to begin to widen, and then Janaki picked him bodily
up and threw him off the gun platform. Chan Skrithik landed so
hard, so awkwardly, he broke the bones in his left forearm into
gravel. He scarcely noticed the white-hot
agony of those snapping, shattered bones. It was so small, so
unimportant, in comparison. Janaki chan Calirath never even turned
his head. He was still looking at chan Skrithik when the gryphon
he'd never seen with his physical eyes at all hit him from behind and
killed him instantly. The gryphons hit Fort Salby like a tidal
wave of ferocity wrapped up in feathers, talons, and fur. The men on the fort's walls had never
seen anything like them. But then, they'd never seen anything like
quite a lot of what they were seeing this day. And if they'd never
seen them before, at least they'd had them described to them by
officers who had been briefed by Crown Prince Janaki. Those
briefings defused much of the terror of the unknown. They didn't
magically banish fear, didn't make dragons or gryphons any less
monstrous, any less unnatural. But they set aside the paralyzing
shock complete surprise might have achieved, and the men of Fort
Salby were angry. They knew about the negotiations.
They knew the Crown Prince was right, that the Arcanans must
have been carefully planning their offensive the entire time they'd
been talking about negotiations and peaceful settlements. They'd
drawn their own conclusions about what must have happened to the
Voices down-chain from Traisum, and they knew they'd
been supposed to be taken by surprise themselves and massacred in
what they thought was peacetime. They'd already smashed the first attack.
The price might have been high, but they'd knocked those
stupendous dragons out of the air, proven the Arcanans' magical
creatures were indeed mortal, however wondrous they might
appear. And so, as the gryphons swept down upon them, swinging
wide to avoid overflying the infantry positions west of the fort, they
were ready. Rifle fire flamed across the parapet.
The heavy machine guns which had wreaked such havoc against the
dragons couldn't traverse quickly enough to engage the smaller,
fleeter gryphons effectively, and even the rifles were less than
completely effective. As good as the Model 10 was, it was still a
bolt-action rifle engaging flying targets coming in at speeds of well
over two hundred miles an hour. Here and there, a gryphon's wings
suddenly faltered, a beast fell out of the oncoming cloud of killers,
but the rest kept coming. The overhead cover which had been
erected to protect the firing steps from fireballs proved at least
partly effective against gryphons, as well. Some of the beasts flung
themselves upon the sandbags, ripping at them, shredding them to
get at the fragile human bodies beneath them. Others hurled
themselves straight into the faces of the defenders, coming over the
parapet, swarming into the gap between the overhead and the tops
of the fort's walls. Still others swept past the parapets entirely,
stooping on the unprotected men on the fort parade ground and in
the gun pits. Fourteen-inch bayonets turned rifles
into short spears, thrusting frantically as two-foot beaks snapped
like headsmen's axes. Here and there, wicked talons gripped rifles,
snatching them aside, and everywhere men screamed in agony as
bellies were opened, throats were ripped out, heads simply
disappeared. Revolvers cracked and shotguns began
to bellow, thundering in rapid fire, spitting buckshot into tawny-
hided killers, and gryphons shrieked in agony of their own. It was
all one mad, swirling sea of chaos. Rof chan Skrithik saw the gryphon
which had killed his prince. The creature flung back its head,
bloody beak gaping in a scream of triumph, and then a feathered
thunderbolt struck from above. Janaki's falcon hurled itself into the
monster's face with a hissing shriek of pure fury, and the guillotine
beak snapped ferociously as its small tormentor ripped bleeding
furrows across its face and blinded one eye. Taleena distracted the gryphon just
long enough for chan Skrithik to drag out his revolver. The
regiment-captain was aware of his prince, bleeding under the
gryphon's ferocious talons, and he bared his teeth in savage hatred
as his thumb cocked the hammer and the heavy weapon roared. The gryphon screamed in fresh pain as
the heavy bullet smashed into it. It turned away from Taleena, back
towards chan Skrithik, and the regiment-captain shot it again. And
again! It went down at last with the fourth
shot, and chan Skrithik felt hands pulling him back to his feet. It was Senior-Armsman Isia, bleeding
from a deep cut in his right cheek, his eyes wild. "Sir! Are you all right, Sir?" Chan Skrithik stared at the Flicker for
two or three eternal heartbeats. All right? How could he ever be 'all right' again? He ripped his eyes away from Isia, and they
burned with unshed tears as he looked down at the dead young man
at his feet. But then he shook himself. His prince had died to give
him his final orders, and his lips drew back. "Message!" he barked at Isia. "Yes, Sir!" Isia dragged out his notepad, holding it
to one side to avoid bleeding on it. "I want Platoon-Captain chan Noth
over at the southeastern tower—now! He's to do whatever it
takes to hold that wall!" "Yes, Sir!" Isia's pencil slashed at the pad. He
stuffed the hastily written order into a message canister and Flicked
it on its way. "Message to Sunlord Markan," chan
Skrithik continued without a break. "Begin: Expect heavy cavalry
attack from southeast. Expect fire-throwers. Imperative the enemy
not reach the fort's walls with blasting spells." He thought about adding specific
instructions, but there was no need. Uromathian or not, Markan
was smart and experienced. He'd know what to do. Isia Flicked that message to its
destination, as well, then took chan Skrithik's revolver and quickly
replaced the expended rounds for the suddenly one-handed
regiment-captain. Chan Skrithik thanked him absently and
reholstered the weapon, then started down the steps from the
parapet. He hated leaving that vantage point—and hated,
almost as much, the feeling that he was somehow abandoning his
prince—but with Janaki dead, he needed access to chan
Forcal. Movement jarred the shattered bones
in his left forearm. A part of him almost welcomed the physical
pain as a distraction from the anguish within, but he couldn't afford
to be distracted by either of them. And so he pushed both of them
aside, cradling his broken arm with his good one in an effort to at
least minimize the hurt and trying not to think about what another
fall might do to that arm while he ran down the steps faster than he
really should have. All about him he heard screams, rifle
shots, shotguns, and pistols. Bodies and pieces of men's bodies fell
from the walls. Sprays of blood and feathers seemed to be
everywhere, and gryphons—most dead, some only wounded
and even more dangerous for that—littered the parade
ground. Chan Skrithik let go of his left arm and
drew his revolver once more as he and Isia headed out across that
parade ground. Twice, wounded gryphons slashed at him with beaks
or talons, and twice the heavy H&W revolver roared in his
hand. Then, ahead of him, he saw Company-
Captain Mesaion. The New Farnalian company-captain had moved
down to the ground level gun pits and he'd brought his Distance
Viewer with him. "I understand what His
Highness said, Sir," Wesiar chan Forcal protested. "I'm trying. But
they just godsdamned disappeared and I can't get them ba
—" The Distance Viewer broke off. For an
instant, his eyes were distant, almost confused looking. And then,
abruptly, they snapped back into focus. "I've got them again," he said flat-
voiced. "I See the standard, too. Gods, those are big fucking
horses!" "Screw their size!" Lorvam
Mesaion snapped. "Give me a target!" "Yes, Sir." Chan Forcal closed his eyes once
more, concentrating on his Talent. Distance Viewers were critical
to accurate indirect artillery fire, but chan Forcal had a special
Talent, and Mesaion had never been gladder that the chief-armsman
had wound up assigned to Fort Salby. Men with his Talent were
more often snapped up by the Navy, because chan Forcal was a
predictive Distance Viewer. His particular Talent included just
a touch of Precognition. The ability to project a moving target's
position ever so briefly in advance. "Six thousand yards," chan Forcal said
suddenly, sharply. "One-seven-three degrees. Two minutes." "Six thousand yards!" Mesaion
bellowed. "One-seven-three degrees! Move, godsdamn
you!" "Bugler!" "Sir?" "Blow 'At the Trot'!" "Yes, Sir!" Five Hundred Urlan heard the urgent,
golden notes flaring from the bell-mouthed bugle, and the Seventh
Zydors sprang ponderously into a trot. Their horses might be slower
than unicorns, but despite their size, the massive beasts were still
faster than the finest unaugmented thoroughbred ever foaled On the
other hand, they still had over three miles to go. "Bugler, blow 'Canter'!" "Now!" chan Forcal shouted,
and seven four-and-a-half-inch mortars coughed as one. There was no warning. One instant, the Seventh Zydor Heavy
Dragoons were thundering forward, moving up from a trot to a
hard canter in perfect order under the protection of their cloaking
glamour. The next, thunderbolts came dropping out of the heavens
without any warning at all. Five Hundred Urlan swore savagely as
the mortar bombs exploded. They clustered around his command
standard with enough perverse accuracy to make a man actually
believe in demons after all, and the sunbaked, stony earth was
almost as hard as a paved street. The incoming mortar rounds
scarcely dented it, and there was nothing to absorb the force of the
explosions . . . or the deadly, whirling
splinters those explosions threw out in all directions. Horses and
men screamed as white-hot steel fragments drove into fragile flesh
and bone. Half a dozen of the huge steeds went down, shrieking like
tortured women as legs broke or whirling steel knives opened their
bellies. "Spread out! Skirmish order!"
Urlan bellowed. Once again, the bugle's notes flared golden, and his
men responded like the elite troopers they were. They opened their
ranks, dispersing to deny their enemies a compact, concentrated
target. Urlan watched the evolution. The
confines of the valley meant they couldn't open their ranks as
widely as he would have preferred, but at least they were no longer
riding knee-to-knee. He bared his teeth as more of those infernal
explosions raked the Zydors, and then he swore again, hideously, as
he realized the commander of fifty responsible for the glamour was
down. "There they are!" Lorash chan Braikal
snapped. He didn't know how the Arcanans had
pulled it off. Still, if the bastards had dragons, why shouldn't they
have cloaks of invisibility, as well? The thought flickered through the back
of his mind, but whatever it was and however it had worked, it
obviously hadn't fooled Company-Captain Mesaion's Distance
Viewer. The explosions sprouting amongst the oncoming cavalry
looked like flame-cored toadstools, and he saw the huge horses
going down, spilling their riders. But not as many of them as I
should see, something muttered in the back of his brain. Vothan, those things must be tough! The howitzers were firing, as well,
dropping their lighter shells in among the heavy mortar rounds, but
they weren't going to stop that many pissed-off cavalrymen with
less than a dozen tubes. "Rifles!" he shouted as the
range raced downward, and the platoon's Model 10s began to crack.
More of Urlan's men and horses went
down as the Sharonian shoulder weapons—the "rifles"
—opened fire from atop the wall. But at least the briefing
from the recon crystal had been accurate. The tower that
markedtheir objective was still on fire, and none of the machine
guns and whatever-the-hells those other rapidfire weapons had been
could bear on them from this angle. The rifle fire would be bad
enough, but— "Fire!" Sunlord Markan heard the young
commander of horse's shout as the company of dismounted cavalry
Markan had snatched away from the entrenched positions west of
Fort Salby rounded the fort's flank. Accuracy would have been too much
to expect out of them after their hard run, and they'd lost at least ten
or twelve men to stray, rampaging eagle-lions. But even unaimed
fire from a hundred and twenty rifles had to get the other side's
attention. Of course, Markan thought
distantly, getting heavy cavalry's attention might not be the very
best thing dispersed infantry could do when it's outnumbered three
or four to one . . in the open. "Mother Jambakol!" Five Hundred Urlan spat the filthy
curse as still more rifles began to fire, this time from ground level.
His head whipped around, and his eyes narrowed as he saw the
infantrymen. They were firing furiously, although with nowhere
near the accuracy of the men on top of the wall. For a moment, Urlan considered
sending one of his dragoon companies to scatter them, but he
quickly decided against it. They weren't hitting very many of his
own men, and when the Zydors reached their objective, the fort
itself would cover them against these new Sharonians' fire. They'd
lose more men charging them than they would simply galloping
straight into the waiting cover. Chief-Armsman chan Braikal watched
Arcanans dropping under his platoon's aimed fire. The mortar fire
continued to rake their ranks, as well, but it wasn't going to be
enough to keep them from reaching the wall, and they were going
to run in under the mortars' effective arc of fire when they got a bit
closer. His Marines weren't scoring as many hits as they should
have been, either. Was that from excitement and too much
adrenaline, he wondered? Or could it be that the bastards had some
other spell protecting them? Not something that could make them
invisible, perhaps, but something that made them harder to
hit? He didn't know, and it didn't matter.
What mattered was that at least some of them were going to
make it to the base of the wall after all, and Prince Janaki and
Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik were counting on chan Braikal to
keep them out of Fort Salby. "Chan Yaran!" "Yes, Chief?" Petty-Armsman Rokal
chan Yaran, whose promotion had come through less than two
weeks before, replied. "Get your grenade party ready!" "Yes, Chief!" Windlord Garsal had suddenly become
the senior officer in the infantry and artillery positions protecting
the western approaches to Fort Salby. It was not, he discovered, a
position he particularly wanted. Unfortunately, it was his. Sunlord Markan's decision to
personally lead the one company they'd retained as an immediate
reserve struck Garsal as quixotic, at the very least. Nonetheless,
he'd obeyed the sunlord's orders and his Flicker had sent out the
orders that stripped an entire battalion out of its positions and sent
them thudding across the barren, dusty earth in Markan's wake. Which left Garsal to deal with the
minor matter of what looked like at least two or three hundred
dragons headed straight for him. And they're the diversion,
are they? The thought flashed through his brain,
and for the first time in his life, he found himself devoutly hoping
all the tall tales and legends about the Calirath Talent were actually
accurate. Because, if they weren't . . . .
He watched them coming on, and as he
did, another thought occurred to him. They may be supposed to be a
diversion. In fact, I'll bet they are. They'd have followed closer
behind those eagle-lions if this were a serious attack. But it looks
like they may not have realized just how long ranged our artillery
really is. His smile was thin and feral as the
huge dragons swooped and wove their intricate patterns. There was
an awful lot of motion up there, but they weren't actually advancing
all that quickly, and he looked at his Flicker once again. "Message to the artillery. Prepare to
load with shrapnel . . . but don't set the
fuses until I give the order to fire." Five Hundred Urlan's lead dragoons
reached the foot of the fortress wall. The rear troopers leaned back,
triggering their cutdown infantry-dragons, sending blasts of
intolerable heat rolling up the outer face of the wall. A Sharonian
who'd leaned out to fire down upon them shrieked horribly and
plunged from the parapet, trailing fire like a human meteor. Others
ducked back, cowering away from the searing fury. But still others had been waiting. Urlan saw the small objects plunging
down from above, and his stomach tightened. He didn't know what
the godsdamned things were, but he was certain he was about to
find out. Chan Braikal heard the hand grenades
exploding even through the thunder of the rest of the battle, and his
eyes glittered with cold satisfaction as he listened to the screams
from below. The bastards were too close to the wall for the artillery
to drop on them any longer, but chan Yaran's grenades were
obviously a different matter. Yet even as they exploded, the blasts
of heat and fury continued to roar up from below, as well. He looked out across the parapet,
wondering if he had any eyebrows left, and swore with fresh
inventiveness as he saw the floating . . .
whatever-the-hell-they-were. He didn't know what to call them.
They looked for all the world like some sort of airborne boats,
towed by the massive horses to which they were tethered. But
whatever they were, they floated even higher than Fort Salby's
walls, and they were packed to the gunwales with Arcanans, some
of whom obviously had fire-throwers of their own. His men had the advantage of better
cover, the fort's adobe had already proven itself virtually immune to
the blast effect of the Arcanan fireballs, and the mortars could still
reach the tow horses. Unfortunately, chan Braikal and the other
defenders on the wall were also outnumbered by somewhere
around ten-to-one, and when one of the fireballs did find a
chink in the parapet, it killed or wounded four or five of his people
at once. Chan Yaran and his squad were still
chucking hand grenades over the edge as quickly as they could pull
the pins, and chan Braikal had another squad doing nothing but
protect the grenadiers. Which left him only three squads—
less than thirty men, with the casualties he'd already taken—
to hold off at least eight or nine hundred Arcanans in those floating
boats. It was not a winning proposition, even
for Imperial Ternathian Marines. Five Hundred Urlan grimaced in
satisfaction as Charlie Company finally came up with the infantry
assault force. His two lead companies had taken at
least thirty percent casualties, but they'd also managed to suppress a
lot of the defensive fire. Now Kiliron's troopers had managed
—not without taking serious losses of their own—to
get close enough they were sheltered from the Sharonians' artillery
fire by the wall itself, and that meant the infantry could
damned well take over! Chan Braikal felt someone pounding
on his shoulder. He turned his head and found himself looking into
Platoon-Captain Tarkel chan Noth's blue eyes. "How bad, Chief?!" chan Noth shouted
in the Marine's ear, pointing downward to indicate the ground at the
foot of the wall. "I think we've got the first batch of
bastards pinned—sort of, at least!" chan Braikal shouted
back, then pointed out at the approaching "air boats." More and
more fire was beginning to come from them, and chan Noth ducked
as a fireball exploded just below the edge of the parapet directly in
front of him. "But if we don't stop that, Sir,
we're fucked!" chan Braikal added . . .
quite unnecessarily, he was certain. "Then it's a good thing I brought this!"
Chan Braikal turned his head and saw a
three-gun section of Faraika I machine guns setting up with frantic
haste. "Mother Jambakol!" Urlan snarled
again as the distinctive, ripping-cloth sound of one of the
Sharonians accursed "machine guns" crackled above him. He
whipped his head around in time to see splinters flying from two of
the closer personnel pods as the Sharonians flayed them with fire.
Then, suddenly, one of them plunged to shatter on the ground
below as one of the Sharonian bullets either killed the Gifted
engineer controlling the levitation spell or smashed the acumulater
itself. A second pod followed moments later,
and the cavalry commander looked around quickly, then grunted as
his eyes found what they'd been looking for. "Fifty Rahndar!" The dark-haired commander of fifty
with the Engineers shoulder patch looked around sharply at the
sound of his name. "Yes, Sir!" "I want a godsdamned hole, Fifty,"
Urlan snarled, jabbing a finger at the fort wall, "and I want it right
fucking now!" Rahndar darted a quick, anxious glance
up the wall to where those infernal explosive devices were plunging
down and swallowed hard. Apparently, however, the thought of
being blown apart was less daunting than whatever he'd just seen in
Urlan's eyes. "Yes, Sir!" Rahndar reined his horse around and
started shouting for the rest of his engineering section. Chan Braikal was just beginning to
feel a certain cautious optimism when the world went crazy. It wasn't really an explosion. It
was too . . . quiet for that. There was no
flash, no thunder, just the sudden concussive shattering of adobe
and stone. It should have sounded like an explosion, but it
actually sounded more like a frozen tree trunk snapping in an icy
winter night. But whatever it sounded like, the force
of it shook Fort Salby to its bones. A section of wall at least eight
feet across at the base simply disintegrated. It flew apart, spraying
adobe, rock, and men as it opened a wedge-shaped gap which ran all
the way to the parapet and measured better than forty feet across at
the top. Two of chan Noth's machine guns
went with it . . . and so did Petty-
Armsman chan Yaran and his grenadiers. Half of chan Braikal's
platoon was simply gone, and the survivors were shocked, stunned
by the sudden cataclysm. Chan Noth's men had been hit less
severely, but they'd also still been in the act of taking up their
positions. Confusion swept through them, however briefly, and the
defenders' fire faltered. "Now!" Gyras Urlan bellowed
as the fire from above slackened. "Now! Go—go,
godsdamn it!" Young Rahndar had done his job well.
In fact, he'd done it too well for his own good. He and most of his
section—and another twenty or so of Urlan's troopers
—had been caught in the collapse his demolition spell had
wreaked. That was unfortunate, but no one could control where the
wreckage from a demo spell was going to fall, and at least they had
a breach at last. Half of Urlan's surviving men flung
themselves off their horses. They took their swords, their infantry-
dragons, and their daggerstones with them and charged forward,
swarming up over the wreckage, into the clouds of billowing dust
and smoke, with the high, howling cheer of the Seventh Zydors. Lorash chan Braikal stared down into
the gap which had suddenly appeared and shook himself. Despite its
width, it was choked with rubble that roase to at least a third of the
wall's original height. Unfortunately, enough of that rubble had
spilled outward to provide a ramp, and he saw Arcanans in cavalry
boots, breastplates, and helmets swarming up it. At least half of
them seemed to be carrying the glittering tubes of their fire-
throwers, and he snarled in fury. He jerked the pin out of his final hand
grenade and tossed it down into the gap, only to see it lodge in a
hollow in the rubble before it exploded. The pocket into which it
had fallen absorbed most of its power and only three or four men
went down. The others kept coming, and a fireball roared past his
ear. Chan Braikal fired his rifle again and
again, until the magazine was empty. He groped for another, but his
hand came up empty. He cursed venomously, then kicked his feet
over the edge of the gap and went slithering down into the dust and
smoke, bayonet-first. Five Hundred Urlan looked for his
bugler, but the man was down with half his head blown away, and
without the bugle, there was no way for him to communicate
orders to Charlie Company. It should have already been here, and
Urlan wanted to curse its commander as a coward. But that would
have been unfair, and he knew it. Orkal Kiliron was no coward, but
he was aware how valuable the Gifted engineers in his towed pods
were. Although the fire from the wall directly in front of Urlan had
been largely silenced, more and more rifle and light machine-gun
fire was ripping out from the flanks. The smoke and dust hanging in
the air was obviously affecting its accuracy, but at least two more
pods had gone down, taking their infantry and engineers with them.
If he'd been Kiliron, he probably would have assumed the
defenders weren't being successfully suppressed and started falling
back, too. The five hundred reached out and
grabbed the nearest trooper who was still mounted. The man's head
whipped around. "Sir?" His surprise was obvious, and
Urlan shook him. "Get your ass back there! Find
Hundred Kiliron and tell him we need those pods up here right
fucking now!" Chan Braikal hit the bottom of the
breach. His boots slipped and slithered in the ankle-deep rubble, and
he found himself face-to-face with an Arcanan cavalry trooper. The Arcanan reared back in obvious
surprise, then swung his hand around. There was something in it.
Chan Braikal didn't have a clue what it was, but given the things
these people had already done, he didn't intend to sit there and find
out the hard way. The other man was still trying to bring whatever-
it-was to bear when a fourteen-inch, tempered steel bayonet
slammed forward above his protective cuirass and opened his
throat. Chan Braikal drove a combat boot into
the dead man's breastplate, wrenched the blade free, and whirled to
a second enemy. More Sharonians hurled themselves
forward. There was no unit organization to it. The breaching spell
had buried at least sixty men inside the fort. Another forty or fifty
had come down with the collapsing parapet. The platoons closest to
it had taken the worst casualties, and some of those who weren't
physically wounded were too stunned, too shaken, to respond
coherently. But others were like Lorash chan
Braikal. They waited for no orders, didn't worry about where the
rest of their platoon, or even the rest of their squad, might be. They
drove forward to meet the charging Arcanans with rifles, pistols,
shotguns, bayonets, rocks, or even their bare hands. It was hand-to-hand in the breach. Urlan could hardly believe the ferocity
of the defense. The normal range advantage of the Sharonians' rifles
was meaningless here. His troopers' infantry-dragons and
daggerstones were far more lethal than firearms in such narrow
confines . . . or would have been, if
there'd been room to use them. But the Sharonians were charging
straight into them, too close for them to use even daggerstones
without killing themselves, as well as their enemies. Infantry-
dragon gunners were being forced to discard their weapons and
whip out sabers to defend themselves against lunatics with knives
on the ends of their rifles. And unlike his men's daggerstones, the
Sharonians with pistols didn't have to worry about back blast
killing them. They were actually pushing his men
out of the breach when a sudden rush of infantry surged past him.
He looked around and realized Kiliron had given up on getting the
pods in across the top of the wall. He'd grounded them, instead
—or some of them, at least—and sent the infantry in at
ground level. "Yes!" Urlan bellowed as the fresh
weight of men and weapons hammered the Sharonians back. "
Yes!" Chan Braikal staggered backward. The cavalrymen had been falling back
at last, but now men in infantry boots and equipment harnesses
were charging forward. The ragged, disordered knots of Sharonians
resisted stubbornly, but the Arcanan infantry were much better at
this sort of game than their cavalry compatriots. They came forward
with intact unit organization, and this time they were able to
maintain enough separation to actually use their spell-powered
weapons. Blasts of flame and lightning swept the
gap, maiming and incinerating, and chan Braikal flung himself
down as an infantryman swung a daggerstone in his direction. His
last-minute dodge saved him from a direct hit, but the very fringe of
the bolt crashed over him. It slammed him into the rubble and
broken adobe, and he slithered down it, alive but unconscious. Five Hundred Urlan watched the
infantry flowing unstoppably into the gap and groped in his
saddlebag for the flare stone. He raised it and triggered the single
green flare to announce his men's success. Fifty Fahrlo saw the brilliant green
flare arc up from the far side of the beleaguered fort. He'd expected to see it sooner, but
later was definitely better than never in this case. He looked over
his shoulder to make certain the transport dragon who'd been told
off to play messenger was already headed back towards the portal
with the good news, then turned his attention back to the task at
hand. Now that Urlan was into the fort, it
was more important than ever to keep as much as possible of the
Sharonians' attention focused on the aerial demonstration. Aside
from an occasional rifle shot, absolutely nothing had been fired in
his direction this time around, and he felt no particular
eagerness to change that. But if he'd been the Sharonians,
he'd be looking for anyone he could possibly throw at the attacking
infantry. So it was time to encourage them to stay put. Windlord Garsal watched through
narrowed eyes as the intricately weaving dance of dragons flowed
closer. You really don't know
what our effective range is, do you? he thought coldly.
Well, the PAAF's effective range, at any rate, he
amended, for his own horse artillery was shorter ranged and lighter
than the heavier field guns from Fort Salby. Not that it mattered
who the guns technically belonged to. At the moment, they were his, and he let the range fall to nine thousand yards, then
nodded to his Flicker. "Now," he said softly. Only one thing saved them, Fahrlo
realized later, and that was the fact that the Sharonians' supply of
artillery was obviously limited. The hammering the battle dragons had
taken in their direct attack upon the fort had imbued him with a
healthy respect for the sheer destructiveness of Sharona's
mechanical weapons. Nonetheless, he was unprepared for the puffs
of smoke blossoming in midair. For an instant, he couldn't figure
out what was happening—then he realized he'd just met
another infernal Sharonian device. Whatever they were firing at him were
exploding into veritable clouds of smaller but still incredibly lethal
projectiles. Each of those "puffs of smoke" spawned a cone-shaped
pattern of death that carved its way into his formation. Six transports went down in the first
salvo, and three more were wounded. The other pilots reacted
almost instantly in obedience to the orders they'd received before
taking off for the operation. They wheeled, streaking back the way
they'd come, and those innocuous looking puffballs of smoke
followed them. Five more transports crashed to the
earth before they could get out of range, and Commander of Fifty
Fahrlo swore with cold and bitter hatred as the Air Force found
itself hammered yet again. Five Hundred Urlan had no way to
know what had just happened to the airborne diversion. Nor, to be
completely honest, did he very much care as his assaulting column
pushed forward. He didn't want to think about the
losses the Seventh Zydors had taken getting the infantry into
position, but if it gave them the fort, it would be worth it. And it
certainly looked as if— The rifle bullet struck him behind the
left ear and killed him instantly. "Hit them!" Had he stopped to think about it,
Sunlord Markan might have felt just a bit ridiculous waving a
sword in the middle of a modern battlefield to urge his men
onward. Or perhaps not. There were swords in plenty on the other
side of that "modern" battlefield, after all, as well as crossbows and
daggers. Of course, there were also dragons, fireball-throwers, and
the gods alone only knew what else to go with them. None of which mattered at the moment
as he brought an entire dismounted battalion of elite Uromathian
cavalry crunching in on the Arcanans' flank. The Arcanans fought to turn and face
the new threat, but the Uromathians had come out of the smoke and
dust like ghosts, and the section of wall which had shielded the
attackers from Markan's fire earlier had also hidden his own
reinforcements' approach from them. No one had noticed him at
all . . . until his troopers swept out and
around the wall and opened fire. Now they sent disciplined, rapid,
aimed volleys crashing into their enemies, and the battered Arcanan
cavalry had had enough. Those who were still mounted turned
and galloped towards the rear, and most of those who weren't
mounted took to their heels after them. The infantry force
driving forward into the breached wall outnumbered the
Uromathians by better than two-to-one, but it didn't feel
that way when it found itself suddenly flanked by a thundering wall
of Sharonian rifles. The Arcanans recoiled, and even as
they did, a counterattack came pounding back through the gap. No
longer disorganized knots of men swarming instinctively towards
the enemy, but an ordered, disciplined attack by two companies of
Portal Authority infantry with rifles, shotguns, and grenades. It was too much. Those who could,
turned to flee. Those who couldn't, threw down their weapons and
raised empty hands in token of surrender. Jukan Darshu, Sunlord Markan,
climbed carefully down the loose, shifting slope of rubble which
had spilled into Fort Salby from the breach in its eastern wall. It
would have been easier to come in through the gate, but the gate
was on the far side of the fort, and he was damned if he'd hike all
the way back around just to use the front door. He stepped off of the untidy ramp of
wreckage and looked about him with a sense of disbelief. It didn't
seem possible that so much carnage had been inflicted upon so
many men—and so many . . .
creatures—in so short a time. The surrendered, unwounded Arcanans
were still being shoved and pushed, none too gently in most cases,
into a semblance of order, then searched while hard-eyed men with
bayoneted shotguns watched them like hawks. Those searches were
extraordinarily thorough, and no more pleasant than they had to be.
It was plain the prisoners didn't care for the harshness of their
treatment, but it was equally plain that they didn't have to be
Empaths to sense the hatred radiating from their captors in waves
and realize it was time to be very, very meek. Markan felt his lips twitch in a slight,
bitterly amused smile at the thought. It was the only thing remotely
like amusement he'd felt in what seemed an eternity, and it vanished
quickly as he picked his way around the sprawled, untidy carcasses
of eagle-lions. He wasn't the only man moving out
there. Casualty parties were busy searching through the wreckage,
concentrating on finding and collecting the wounded. There'd be
time enough to collect the dead later. An occasional pistol shot cracked as
the search parties discovered an eagle-lion that wasn't quite dead
yet, and Markan wondered what they were going to do with all the
carcasses. Hells, he thought with a snort,
why worry about them? What are we going to do with
all the dragon carcasses? He reached the steps leading up to the
gun platform where he'd left Crown Prince Janaki and Regiment-
Captain chan Skrithik six hours and half a lifetime ago. The climb
seemed much steeper, somehow, and he shook his head in weary
bemusement as he started up them, rehearsing the apology he had to
make when he got to the top. He hadn't attempted to hide his
skepticism when Prince Janaki started describing his Glimpse, and
now that he'd seen the reality, it was time— Sunlord Markan's thoughts chopped
off with brutal suddenness and he froze in mid-stride as he reached
the head of the steps. He felt as if a sledgehammer had just hit him
squarely in the pit of the stomach. Crown Prince Janaki chan Calirath lay
on the gun platform where he had died. His body had been moved
to a stretcher, but no one had been able to move him further, for
painfully evident reasons. The two medical orderlies who'd brought
the stretcher to the gun platform were backed up against the
parapet, and the deeply bleeding gouges down the side of one
orderly's face had obviously come from the talons and beak of the
imperial peregrine falcon perched protectively on the dead prince's
chest, wings half-spread and eyes blazing with battle fury. The bird's
head snapped around as Markan stepped the rest of the way onto the
gun platform, and its beak opened in a warning hiss of rage. No one seemed to know what to do. Markan certainly didn't, and the stupefying shock of Janaki's
death seemed to have shut his brain down entirely. Then someone stepped past him, and
his head turned to see Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik. The Ternathian looked terrible. His left
arm hung in an improvised sling which had been jury-rigged out of
someone's pistol belt. His forearm was crudely splinted, and his
filthy uniform tunic was torn in half a dozen places and covered
with dust. An ugly, scabbed cut across the center of a livid bruise
disfigured his left cheek, and dried bloodstains—most of
them, obviously, from other people's blood—were spattered
across both trouser legs. But it was his face, his eyes, that truly
struck Markan. The shock, deeper even than Markan's own. The
loss. The pain . . . and the guilt.
Unlike Markan or the intimidated
stretcher bearers, chan Skrithik didn't even flinch as Taleena hissed
at him. He only walked straight across to her, slowly, holding out
his good hand. That razor-sharp beak, fit to snap off fingers like a
hatchet, opened as her head cocked threateningly, but then
something seemed to flicker in the bird's golden-rimmed eyes. A
memory, perhaps, Markan thought, recalling half-believed stories
about the imperial falcons' fabled intelligence. Taleena's head
swiveled toward the dead eagle-lion sprawled in ungainly death at
the foot of the gun platform. Then she looked back at chan Skrithik
and made a soft, almost entreating sound. Markan was an experienced falconer,
but he'd never heard anything like that cry of avian heartbreak out
of another bird. Chan Skrithik seemed to flinch, but he only held
out his hand patiently until, finally, the bird just brushed it with that
sharp, wickedly curved beak. "I'm sorry, My Lady." Chan Skrithik
spoke then, so quietly Markan could barely hear him. "I tried. Gods
know, we both tried." Taleena looked at him for one another
long moment, and then, without warning, her wings snapped once
as she leapt from Janaki's chest to chan Skrithik's good shoulder.
The regiment-captain's uniform lacked the nonregulation,
reinforced leather patches Janaki's tunics had boasted, but the pistol
belt-sling gave his shoulder some protection, and the falcon's
powerful talons were careful, gentle. She stood on his shoulder and
bent to press her beak into his hair, and chan Skrithik reached up to
touch her folded wings with equally careful gentleness. The litter bearers started to move away
from the parapet towards the fallen prince, but the regiment-captain
shook his head. They stopped again, and chan Skrithik went to his
knees beside the stretcher. He knelt there, staring down at the face
of a young man who would never grow old, and his own face was
wrung with barely unshed tears. Janaki's dead face was almost relaxed,
Markan thought. The gray eyes were open, staring sightlessly into a
void no Talent could See across. A trickle of blood had flowed
from the corner of his mouth and dried, but there was no pain in
that face . . . and no fear. The Uromathian noble moved closer,
and chan Skrithik laid his one working hand on Janaki's still chest
and looked up at him. "Sunlord," he said, and his voice was
rusty and broken sounding. "Regiment-Captain," Markan
responded quietly. "Thank you." Chan Skrithik had to
stop, clear his throat. "Thank you," he repeated huskily. "Without
your men—" "My men would have been too late, if
not for yours," Markan interrupted. Chan Skrithik looked up at him for
several seconds without speaking. Only his hand moved, the fingers
stroking gently at the dead prince's tunic as if to somehow tidy it.
Finally, the regiment-captain nodded, then looked down at his hand.
He regarded it for a heartbeat or two as if it were a stranger's. Then
he looked back up at Markan, and there was a strange, lost look in
his eyes. "My Crown Prince is dead." Tears welled in those eyes at last, and
his voice wavered. They were only five words, yet Markhan heard a
universe of pain deep within them and felt his own eyes burn. Then
the sunlord blinked once, hard, and looked away. Looked beyond
the gun platform at the smoke, the bodies, the downed dragons and
gryphons. It was a scene of carnage such as no Sharonian had ever
imagined, and yet in his mind's eye, Markan imagined another
scene. One in which there were no dead dragons, no dead gryphons,
no Arcanan prisoners marching sullenly into
confinement . . . only a fort in flames and
a garrison taken unawares and slaughtered. He stared into that vision of what had
never been. The vision, he realized, that Janaki chan Calirath had
Seen in the Glimpses he'd tried to describe. The thought of his own
cynical skepticism while Janaki had offered the warning which had
saved them all filled him with shame, and he looked back down at
chan Skrithik. The tears had broken loose at last,
cutting startlingly white tracks through the dust and grime and
blood on the regiment-captain's face, and Markan went to his own
knees across Janaki's body from him, with chan Skrithik's last
words still ringing in his in ears. "No, my friend," the Uromathian said
quietly, and shook his head as he reached out to touch chan
Skrithik's upper arm. "No. Our Crown Prince is dead." "Still nothing?" Olvyr Banchu asked,
as he climbed up the last few rungs of the ladder and stepped up
onto the freight car roof beside Platoon-Captain Selan Vuras. "Nothing." Vuras shook his head,
gazing off to the north as if he thought he should somehow be able
to see across the eight hundred miles between him and the Traisum
portal. "You don't think it could be some sort
of normal glitch?" Banchu's question sounded a lot more like a
statement, and Vuras shook his head again. "The Regiment-Captain didn't set up
his communications schedule just so he could ignore it, sir," he
told the TTE's senior engineer. "If he hasn't said anything, then it's
because Prince Janaki was right." Banchu discovered that he had very
seldom wished anything in his life as fervently as he wished that
Selan might be wrong. Unfortunately, he was certain the young
Limathian wasn't. The question, of course, was whether chan
Skrithik's silence resulted from an attack on Fort Salby or simply
the cutting of the Voice relay between the railhead and the Traisum
portal. "Do you think they could have taken
out the relay?" he asked, and Vuras snorted. "I explained things very carefully to
Voice Orma on our way through, sir. He understands, believe me.
And unless the Arcanans have some sort of Voice Sniffer, they
aren't going to find him. Even if they might somehow have
known where he was before our train came through, we moved him
over sixty miles and dropped him off at his own private waterhole
with a camo net and tarp. We even found him some trees to hide
under." The platoon-captain shook his head again. "Whatever's
caused the communications break, it's not because the Arcanans
found him, Master Banchu." "Well." Banchu stood there, but unlike
Vuras, his gaze was directed towards the worksite around them. He
studied it for several minutes, then looked back at the PAAF
officer. "If you're right, I'm happy for Orma,
Platoon-Captain, but it leaves us in a bit of a pickle, wouldn't you
say?" "Oh, I'd definitely say that, sir," Vuras
agreed grimly. "Then I suppose I'd better go see how
our preparations are coming." Banchu climbed down from the freight
car and headed off in search of his assistants. Platoon-Captain Vuras was the senior
officer of the double platoon Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik had
sent down to reinforce the railhead's security. Unfortunately, even
after Vuras' arrival, that left Banchu with less than a company of
regular troops to look after the better part of two thousand
workers. The good news was that at least a third
of his labor force had at least some military experience. The Trans-
Temporal Express had always given veterans preference when it
came to hiring practices, and its personnel office vigorously
recruited retired army engineers for its construction projects. And
in this case, given all of the . . .
uncertainties of the situation, Banchu had arrived with a freight car
loaded with two thousand Model 10 rifles and a million rounds of
ammunition. That was enough to issue virtually all of his workers
—even those without actual previous military experience
—a personal weapon, at least, and he'd put Foram chan Eris
in charge of organizing them. Chan Eris was his senior assistant. . .
and just happened to have retired from his first job as a company-
captain in the Imperial Ternathian Army Corps of Engineers. Unfortunately, neither Banchu, chan
Eris, nor Vuras had very much in the way of heavy weapons to
support those rifles, aside from the pair of Yerthak pedestal guns
and single section of light machine guns Vuras had brought with
him. There were no mortars, no field guns, no howitzers . . . What they did have was ingenuity, lots
of construction equipment, several hundred miles worth of
stockpiled rails, and the mobile machine shops necessary to
perform maintenance on millions of Ternathian marks worth of
steam shovels, bulldozers, and tractors. That thought carried Banchu over to
the area where chan Eris and Platoon-Captain Harek chan Morak
were overseeing the chief engineer's latest brainchild. Sparks fountained from welding
torches as sweating track layers and maintenance crews worked
frantically on what had been standard freight cars up until a very
few hours ago. Now the wooden sides of those freight cars were in
the process of disappearing behind layers of steel rails. Banchu
didn't know if a double layer of railroad iron would stand up to one
of the "dragons" Petty-Captain chan Darma had described to Hersal
Yoritam, Banchu's own assigned Voice. He doubted that anyone
had any clear notion of exactly how powerful dragonfire or
lightning might be. But his improvised armor ought to stand up to
just about anything short of field artillery, and he'd been careful to
leave enough loopholes to allow anyone inside the cars to bring at
least a dozen Model 10s to bear in any direction. "How's it coming, Foram?" he asked.
"Well as we could expect, I guess,"
chan Eris replied. "Mind you, I don't think we've got enough freight
cars to put everyone into, even if we end up having time to stick
rails on all of them." "That's what I've always liked best
about you, Foram—that sparkling Ternathian optimism of
yours." "What's to be optimistic about?" chan
Eris responded sourly, although there was more than a hint of a
gleam in his eyes. "How about starting with the fact that
we're all still alive, and we haven't seen any dragons diving on us?"
"Yet. We haven't seen any dragons
diving on us yet," chan Eris said. "Of course, the day's still
young, isn't it?" "Yes, it is." Banchu thumped him on
the shoulder, then cocked his head. "What about the locomotives?"
"I've got two of them just about ready.
The cabs are protected at least as well as the freights, at any rate.
And young chan Morak's working on another pair right now. We've
done the best we could about protecting the boilers, too, but that's a
lot tougher." "As far as I can make out, these people
don't have anything like rifles or machine guns," Banchu told him.
"I don't know that they're going to be able to punch through the
boilers with anything they've got." "Maybe not. But all they really have to
do to strand us is tear up the track, you know," chan Eris pointed
out. "They can tear up track if they want
to," Banchu said more grimly. "Unless they're a lot more
experienced with railroads than I think they are, though, they
probably don't realize how quickly our people can put the track
back together again." "Assuming we've got enough
firepower to keep the bastards off our people while they put it
back." Chan Eris might have sounded as if he
were objecting to what Banchu had just said, but he he wasn't, and
he snorted when Banchu quirked an eyebrow at him. "I don't know how many troops these
people brought with them, Olvyr, but they'd better have a lot if they
want to stop us and simultaneously take and hold Fort Salby
—especially with Division-Captain chan Geraith as close as
he is. I'm not too sure about these armored freight cars of yours.
Mind you, I think they're a good idea—I just don't know
how good an idea. But I do know that if the other side is stupid
enough to spread its forces to thin, it's gonna get reamed." "<thinspace>'Reamed,'<
thinspace>" Banchu repeated. "Is that one of those technical
military terms a civilian like me wouldn't be familiar with?" "Probably." Chan Eris squinted up at the crew
working on the current freight car, then looked back at Banchu. "I've got this part of it pretty much
under control, Olvyr. Why don't you go worry about something
else? My 'Ternathian optimism' and I can handle this." Banchu chuckled, shook his head, and
headed off to see how much construction equipment they could
load onto their available flat cars. "What the—?" Under-Armsman Verais lowered the
field glasses for a moment, then shook his head and raised them
once more. "We've got
three . . . horsemen coming down the
valley, Armsman," he announced. "What?" Junior-Armsman Paras chan
Barsak seemed to materialize out of the dusty earth at Verais'
elbow. "There." Verais passed over the field glasses
and pointed at the roadway far below. Chan Barsak raised the
binoculars to his own eyes, adjusting the focus, then grunted as the
image sharpened. Verais was right. Three men mounted
on something horse-sized and vaguely horse-shaped were cantering
along the roadway at a preposterous rate of speed. Afternoon
sunlight glittered on what were apparently long, spiral horns
sprouting from their "horses'<thinspace>" foreheads, and chan
Barsak had never heard of a "horse" with what looked remarkably
like a carnivore's tusks. Of course, the not-horses were just passing
abreast of the shattered corpse of what was obviously a dragon, so
he didn't suppose there was any reason they couldn't be equally
preposterous. His lips twitched at the thought, then
his forehead creased in surprise. "They're coming in under a parley
banner," he said. "Parley banner?" Verais hawked and
spat over the edge of the drop-off. "How the fuck—pardon
my Uromathian—would they know what a parley banner
looks like? And if they did know, what makes them think we'd be
stupid enough to trust anything they said?" "I didn't say it was a proper parley
banner," chan Barsak said rather more patiently than he felt. "But
it's green, they're flying it, and there's just three of them. Whether
we can trust 'em or not's really kind of beside the point, don't you
think?" Verais just scowled, and chan Barsak
snorted, then shook his head and started calling for the Flicker
assigned to his squad. Rof chan Skrithik and Sunlord Markan
stood side-by-side outside Markan's CP and watched the pair of
Arcanan officers being escorted towards them. Both Arcanans were
blindfolded, and their third companion had been held at the outer
picket line where he could keep an eye on their peculiar horned
horses . . . and couldn't see anything
about the defenders' positions. Frankly, chan Skrithik was just as
happy not to have those unnatural creatures any closer than they had
to be. Actually, he thought grimly, I'd just as soon not have these Arcanan fuckers any closer than
they have to be, either. He thought about the dead prince lying
in Company-Captain Krilar's infirmary and the palm of his pistol
hand itched. The Arcanans were marched into the
command post. Chan Skrithik and Markan watched them go by,
then followed them silently into the sandbagged bunker. It was
obvious from the Arcanans' body language that they weren't as calm
as they would have liked to appear, yet chan Skrithik found himself
feeling an unwilling respect for their sheer nerve. Riding in to
parley with someone against whom you'd just launched a sneak
attack while in the midst of negotiations in time of peace was not a
task for the faint hearted. The Arcanans were turned to face him
and the blindfolds were removed. They blinked as their eyes
adjusted to the dim light inside the command post, then one of them
looked at chan Skrithik and Markan. His eyes narrowed as he saw
the three gold rifles of chan Skrithik's rank insignia and the splinted
forearm suspended in the sling tied around the regiment-captain's
neck. "May I crystal back?" the Arcanan said
in heavily accented Ternathian, gesturing at the petty-captain who'd
escorted him and his companion to the CP. "You want one of your crystals
returned to you?" chan Skrithik responded, and the Arcanan nodded
vigorously. "Can talk better with," he said. Chan Skrithik frowned for a moment,
then glanced at the petty-captain. "You took one of their rocks off of
them?" "Yes, Sir. We didn't find anything that
looked like a weapon—not even a knife—but after
everything else, I figured, well . . ." The youngster shrugged, and chan
Skrithik nodded. "You did exactly the right thing, Son.
On the other hand, I suppose if we actually want to hear what
these . . . people have to say, we should
give it back to them." The regiment-captain held out his hand
for the crystal in question, then turned back to the more talkative
Arcanan with it on his palm. "Understand," he said grimly, holding
the other man's eyes with his own and letting him see the hate and
barely leashred rage, "if we think you're going to do anything with
this hunk of rock except talk, I'll shoot you dead where you stand."
"Understand," the Arcanan replied.
Chan Skrithik wasn't at all certain that the other man's
comprehension of Ternathian was genuinely up to understanding
what he'd just said, but he suspected that he hadn't actually needed
to say it in the first place. He stared into the other man's eyes for
another moment, then handed the crystal across. The Arcanan
murmured something, and the piece of rock started to glow. Then
he looked across it at chan Skrithik. "I am Commander of Five Hundred
Dayr Vaynair, Army of the Union of Arcana," he said crisply. Or, to
be more precise, the crystal translated crisply. "This," he
indicated the older man standing beside him, "is Commander of
One Thousand Klayrman Toralk." "I see." Chan Skrithik gazed back at them, his
eyes hard, but his brain was busy behind them. He knew nothing
about how the Arcanans organized their military. For that matter,
he didn't know whether the rank titles this Vaynair had just rattled
off had been literal or figurative interpretations of their actual
ranks. Nonetheless, he didn't doubt for a moment that these were
the two most senior Arcanan officers any official representative of
Sharona had yet encountered. Or, a mental voice amended
coldly, the most senior Arcanan officers any living,
uncaptured official representative of Sharona has encountered
. The Arcanans gazed back at him
equally levelly, obviously waiting for him to introduce himself in
response. For a moment, he toyed with the notion of refusing to do
so, but he brushed the petty temptation aside. "Regiment-Captain Rof chan Skrithik,
Portal Authority Armed Forces," he said. "Ah." Vaynair nodded. "May I assume
I'm speaking to the senior Sharonian officer, in that case, Sir?" he
inquired politely. "At the moment," chan Skrithik replied
curtly. "Very good, Sir." Vaynair cleared his
throat. "Thousand Toralk and I have been sent as envoys by
Commander of Two Thousand Harshu." "I see," chan Skrithik repeated. "So I
suppose I should assume this 'Commander of Two Thousand
Harshu' of yours is in command of this batch of cutthroats and
murderers?" Vaynair winced. His eyes tried to move
sideways, towards his superior officer, but he stopped them. As for
the superior officer in question, his expression didn't even
flicker. "I—" Vaynair began, then
paused. "You may assume that, Regiment-
Captain," the commander of one thousand said into his junior's
hesitation. He met chan Skrithik's eyes steadily. "Obviously, I
would prefer some other description of the men under my
command. Under the circumstances, however, I can appreciate how
you might fail to grasp the distinction." Toralk's voice was firm, chan Skrithik
noted. "Nonetheless," the Arcanan continued,
"Five Hundred Vaynair and I are here with a message. Two
messages, in fact. Are you willing to listen to them?" "The fact that you're here at all
suggests to me that the last Sharonians who listened to what
Arcanans had to say didn't make out very well," chan Skrithik
replied coldly, and this time Toralk's eyes seemed to flinch ever so
slightly. "Regiment-Captain," he said after a
moment, "I'm an officer in the Union Air Force. Policy decisions
are made at a higher level than mine. I say that not in any effort to
suggest that the anger you obviously feel is unreasonable, but
because there's nothing I can do—or could have done
—about the cause of that anger. I was sent here with a
proposal based upon the situation in which we currently find
ourselves. So, again, I ask you, are you willing to listen to my
superior officer's messages?" Chan Skrithik felt an unwilling flicker
of sympathy for this Toralk even through the cold, bitter fury of
Janaki's death. He wouldn't have cared to be sent on a
mission like this one. "Very well," he said finally, flatly.
"Speak your piece." "Five Hundred Vaynair," Toralk said
quietly, looking at the other officer, and Vaynair cleared his throat
again. "Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik," he
said, "I am Two Thousand Harshu's senior magistron—his
senior medical officer. We realize that some Sharonians have what
you refer to as the Healing Talent. What we've been able to
discover about it so far, however, suggests that its primary
functions are pain management and the enhancement of the natural
healing process. A magistron like myself, however, has the healing
Gift, which differs from your people's Talent. With proper training,
that Gift can repair damages your own people's Talent can't. For
example, a sufficiently powerful magistron can actually regenerate
damaged nervous tissue." Chan Skrithik managed to keep his
eyes from widening and simply cocked his head, waiting, when
Vaynair paused. "The reason I, specifically, am here,
Regiment-Captain," the commander of five hundred continued after
a brief silence, "is to propose that my medical staff and I make our
healing Gifts available to the wounded from both sides." "Why?" chan Skrithik demanded. "For several reasons, Sir. One of them,
frankly, is to ensure the best possible treatment for the Arcanan
prisoners currently in your hands, many of whom must have been
wounded." Vaynair made the admission unflinchingly. "A second,
which you may find more difficult to believe, is that magistrons
swear an oath very similar to the one your Healers swear. The use
of our Gift is supposed to be determined by our patients' needs, not
by who those patients might happen to be or theuniform they might
happen to wear. And a third is because we couldn't reasonably
expect you to allow us access to our own wounded if we were to
refuse to treat your wounded, as well." "I see," chan Skrithik said for a third
time. Somewhat to his own surprise, he was inclined to believe
Vaynair was sincere about this magistron's oath. And whether the
Arcanan was sincere about that or not, the other points he'd made
were certainly reasonable enough. And the least these whoresons can
do is save a few godsdamned lives for a change, he
thought bitterly. It was hard, but he managed to keep his
voice level. Straining the hate and fury out left it curiously
flattened, but there wasn't much he could do about that. "I'll certainly take your proposal under
advisement," he said after several seconds. "Of course, before I
could accept it, I would have to ask you to repeat it in the presence
of a Sifter." "That would be someone with your
people's Talent for recognizing when someone is lying?" "It would. Why?" chan Skrithik's eyes
narrowed "Would you have some objection to that?" "We would have no objection at all,
Regiment-Captain," Toralk replied for the commander of five
hundred, "so long as the questions we were required to answer were
limited to the discussion of the proposals before us." Chan Skrithik considered that, then
shrugged. "I suppose that wouldn't be
unreasonable . . . assuming I feel inclined
to consider those proposals in the first place. However, you said
you have two messages." "Yes," Toralk agreed. "At the moment,
you have in your possession several hundred Arcanan prisoners.
Two Thousand Harshu would like to propose an exchange—
the prisoners you currently hold, for the free passage of your work
crews in Karys back to Fort Salby." "Our work crews?" chan Skrithik said.
"Are you saying you've captured them? Or have you simply
rounded up the survivors after massacring most of them?" "We haven't 'massacred' any of them,
Regiment-Captain. We bypassed them on our way to Fort Salby.
However, they'are now behind our lines, and it's necessary for us to
do something about them." Toralk looked straight into chan
Skrithik's eyes. "We can either go back and demand their surrender
—and use force to compel them to surrender, if they refuse
—or we can attempt to arrive at some other arrangement."
"Are you suggesting that you might
hold them hostage for the return of your personnel?" chan Skrithik
asked in a considerably icier voice. "I suppose it might sound that way,"
Toralk conceded. "However, the point I'm trying to make is that at
the moment there's been no contact between our forces and the
civilian workers on your 'railroad.' What Two Thousand
Harshu is offering you is an opportunity to protect them, in
exchange for the return of his own personnel." "What if I suggested that if he wants
his people back he should return all of our people?
Everyone you've captured from the moment you attacked us during
the middle of the 'peace negotiations' you people
proposed?" Chan Skrithik watched the other man's
expression narrowly and found himself wishing he'd had at least
some experience in reading Arcanan body language. Not that he was
certain it would have helped a great deal. Watching Toralk, he
suspected that the Arcanan would have been a formidable opponent
across the gaming table. "Two Thousand Harshu thought you
might make such a counter offer," Toralk said. "He instructed me to
tell you that he doesn't have the authority to agree to such a broad
exchange. He instructs me to point out to you that, as he's sure
you'll appreciate, having transported at least some of the prisoners
your people took when you attacked us beyond our reach, the
prisoners in his hands represent an invaluable intelligence asset. He
lacks the authority to surrender that asset until and unless both
sides are in a position to discuss the return of all prisoners."
"Does he?" There was something about Toralk's
reply that bothered chan Skrithik. Something about the careful word
selection. He couldn't put his finger on exactly what it was, yet it
sent a chill through him, and he found himself hoping it was only
because his bone-deep anger at Janaki's death had made him hyper-
suspicious of anything an Arcanan said or did. "Very well," he said, hoping his flicker
of apprehension hadn't been obvious to Toralk and Vaynair,
"suppose I make a different counter proposal. If he wants his
soldiers back, I want not simply my civilians, but their construction
equipment." Toralk blinked. Clearly, chan Skrithik
had managed to surprise him at least a little for the first time. The
Arcanan frowned, cocking his head slightly while he considered
what chan Skrithik had said, then shrugged. "I can't say how Two Thousand Harshu
would react to that suggestion," he admitted. "I would have to
return and discuss it with him. Would that be acceptable?" "Possibly." Chan Skrithik smiled
thinly. "Your 'Two Thousand Harshu' is the fellow who first
proposed the exchange. I hadn't even considered it. Obviously, I'll
have to think about it, as well, won't I? However, at the moment,
I'm . . . disinclined to settle for anything
less. And I suppose I should point out to you that what we're
talking about is a couple of thousand 'civilians' equipped with the
same weapons which blew your first batch of butchers into dog shit
at Fallen Timbers. You might find an effort to 'compel them' to
surrender rather more expensive than you'd like." Toralk's face tightened slightly at the
words "first batch of butchers," but he had himself well under
control. Instead of some angry response, he simply nodded. "You might be right, Regiment-
Captain. That doesn't mean either side would be happy about the
expense involved, however." "True enough," chan Skrithik agreed
with a thin smile. "I would like to add one more thing,
Regiment-Captain," Vaynair said, and chan Skrithik swung his gaze
back to the magistron. "What?" "The two proposals aren't necessarily
linked, Sir. The offer of our medical personnel for the wounded of
both sides is independent of any agreement on exchanging
prisoners." Chan Skrithik nodded. "I understand. And, to be honest, we've
got some men—on both sides—who probably aren't
going to make it without the kind of Healing you seem to be
describing." "I thought that would probably be the
case, Sir." Vaynair's expression was grim. "In fact, with your
permission, I've already requested Two Thousand Harshu's
permission to remain here and offer my own Gift for the immediate
treatment of the most critically injured while you and he make up
your minds about the other aspects of his proposals." "And did 'Two Thousand Harshu' give
you that permission?" chan Skrithik asked. "After all, you say
you're his senior medical officer. Is he willing to effectively add
you to our bag of prisoners if the negotiation of his 'proposals' falls
through?" "I'm sure he hopes that in that
eventuality, you'll allow me to return to him," Vaynair said levelly.
"In fact, he told me to ask you for assurances to that effect.
However," Vaynair looked chan Skrithik straight in the eye, "he
also authorized me to remain whether you gave that assurance or
not." Chan Skrithik's eyebrows rose. "That was very generous of him," the
Sharonian said. "Or else he's a lot more worried about the care his
wounded are likely to receive. In either case, I'm prepared to accept
your offer—subject, of course, to that Sifter I mentioned.
And," chan Skrithik added grudgingly, "if the Sifter passes you, I'm
also prepared to guarantee your safe return whatever happens to the
rest of our 'negotiations.'<thinspace>" "—and I don't give a good
godsdamn what you think, Fifty! The next time you
drag your sorry ass into my office and get into my
face over this, I'll shove my boot so far up it you'll taste fucking
leather for a godsdamned week! Now get the hell out of my
sight!" For the first time in his military career,
Therman Ulthar failed to salute his commanding officer before he
wheeled and marched furiously out of Hadrign Thalmayr's office.
The wiry red-haired officer's blue eyes were cored with rage, his
lips were white with compressed fury, and the care he took to shut
the door very quietly behind him was a clearer statement of his
seething anger and contempt than any violent slam could have been.
He stalked out of the office block at
Fort Ghartoun literally trembling with combined fury, outrage, and
humiliation, and Sword Keraik Nourm glanced up from where he'd
been mending the buckle on his weapons harness. "Guess the Hundred tied his
balls in a knot," he remarked with a pronounced note of
satisfaction. He shook his head and glanced at the other sword,
sitting beside him on the barracks veranda and smoking a pipe.
"Graholis, you'd think someone who'd been these fuckers' prisoner
would get it, wouldn't you?" Sword Evarl Harnak looked back at
Nourm thoughtfully for several seconds. Then he took his pipe out
of his mouth, tamped the tobacco down, and put the stem back
between his teeth. "Yeah, you would, wouldn't you?" he
repeated in a very different tone, and Nourm's eyes narrowed. "Don't tell me you agree with
him!" the first noncom said incredulously. "Fifty Ulthar's a right smart young
fellow," Harnak replied indirectly, looking back out across the
parade ground at the stables surrounded by infantry-dragons and
alert sentries. "He's only a fifty," Nourm
pointed out. "You've been around as long as I have, Evarl. You've
seen the dragon and smelled the smoke. You know most
fifties still need swords like us to wipe their noses and change their
diapers!" "You think so?" Harnak looked back at
him. "Hells yes, I think so! I mean, take
Fifty Sarma. He's a good kid, mostly. Still wet behind the ears and
full of all that starry-eyed Academy crap, but a good kid. He just
doesn't get it, though. Not where these bastards are concerned." "Actually," Harnak said after a
moment, his tone thoughtful, "it seems to me the real problem isn't
snot-nosed kids fresh out of the Academy and too stupid to
understand the real world, but some old sweats who're so stupid
they aren't even bothering to try to 'get it.'<thinspace>" Nourm stiffened and his face darkened.
"What d'you mean by that
crack?" he demanded. "I mean I'm getting tired of people who
don't bother to listen to what's really going on out here, that's what
I mean." Harnak's tone was harder, and his voice was lower pitched.
"I mean I'm getting tired of people who eat up that asshole Neshok's
so-called 'intelligence briefings' like they were handed down from
the gods. And I mean I'm getting tired of idiots so locked up with
the hate inside them that they can't even wake up and smell the
fucking coffee!" Nourm's eyes flared wide and he sat
back in his cane-bottomed chair abruptly. "What in the hells are you talking
about?" Anger crackled in his own voice, but there was confusion,
as well. "Godsdamn it, you were one of their prisoners!
You know damned well they didn't even bother to give the Hundred
a decent healer! And you were godsdamnd there when they shot
Magister Halathyn!" "You poor, pathetic excuse for a
sword," Harnak said almost pityingly. "My gods, you've been
kicking around the Service for this long, and you don't
recognize a pile of unicorn shit when they put it on your plate and
call it scrambled eggs?" Nourm's wide eyes narrowed at the
slang phrase. It could be used to describe orders that were
unusually stupid or confused or to describe someone's particularly
blatant—and unconvincing—cover-his-ass excuses.
But it was also used to describe "confirmed" intelligence that was
just plain wrong . . . or a deliberate lie.
"What do you mean?" he demanded
harshly. "I mean I was there," Harnak
grated, taking the pipe out of his mouth and stabbing the stem in
Nourm's direction. "I was there at Fallen Timbers when it all fell
into the shitter. Hells, Osmuna—the first man down—
he was in my fucking platoon and I was the one who found
him with a frigging hole blown all the way through his godsdmaned
chest! Don't you sit there and tell me what the fucking intelligence
pukes have been feeding you! I was there, godsdamn it. I saw what the hells happened!" The pipe in his hand quivered, and
Nourm's expression changed suddenly as he recognized the barely
leashed fury in that quiver. "Then tell me," he said in a very
different voice. "Tell me what happened." Harnak looked at him for several
heartbeats, as if weighing the risks, then inhaled deeply and
shrugged ever so slightly. "Hundred Olderhan was right all
along," he said then, softly. "I don't know who shot first, Osmuna
or their man. I don't think anyone ever will know. But I
know who fucking shot first at Fallen Timbers, and it wasn't them.
It wasn't the godsdamned civilian standing there with his hands
empty, trying to fucking talk to us—just talk to
us—when my own shitty excuse for a fifty shot him right in
the throat against the Hundred's direct orders!" Nourm recognized the look in
Harnak's eyes now, and the agonizing shame he saw there was more
convincing than any anger might have been. "Did you know Hundred Olderhan
made the only two of them we didn't manage to kill his
shardonai?" Harnak continued, glaring at the other sword.
"You know whose son he is—you think he did that because
we'd acted so fucking honorably? And I'll bet you didn't
know the Hundred offered to cut Thalmayr down right there in
front of everything that was left of my platoon when that asshole
sitting in that office over there wanted to put manacles on the
Hundred's shardonai. Well, I know. I was the sword
Hadrign ordered to do it . . . and the one
the Hundred ordered to stand fast! "And Magister Halathyn? They didn't
kill him—we did." Anguish tightened Harnak's
fierce, low voice. "It was an infantry-dragon, a godsdamned
lightning-thrower—you seen any of them in these
people's armory, Nourm? 'Cause I sure as fuck haven't seen
any of 'em!" Harnak jerked his head in the direction
of the Fort Ghartoun armory building and his mouth twisted as if
he wanted to spit. "And all that crap about shooting
prisoners, torturing them, denying medical care—dragon
shit! Dragon shit! These people—the officers in that
brig over there—saw to it that we were treated well. I
never saw a single one of their guards as much as butt-stroke one of
our guys with a rifle! You want to explain to me just how that
compares with the way we've been treating them?
"And then there's that bastard Thalmayr
and his lying shit about how they 'tortured him.'<
thinspace>" Harnak's tone dripped contempt. "Fifty Ulthar and I
got left here because we were both wounded, too. I saw their
healers at work—hells, they worked on me!—
and I never saw one of them do less than the very best he could do.
They aren't like our magistrons; they can't do the
same things. Can't any of you get that through your godsdamned
skulls? They did the best they fucking could, treated us every bit as
well as they did their own people, without once asking
whose uniform we were wearing, and that's who your
precious Hundred Thalmayr's beating and stomping the shit out of
every couple of days! It godsdamned makes me want to puke!" Nourm stared at the other noncom in
shock as he realized there were literally tears of fury—and
shame—and Evarl Harnak's eyes. "I—" he started, then broke off.
It was too much for him to take in all at one sitting, stood too many
preconceptions he'd spent too long cherishing on their heads. But in
Evarl Harnak's rage and shame he recognized truth when he finally
saw it. "What?" Harnak half-snapped as
Nourm hesitated. "I guess, maybe, I should've spent a
little more time listening to Fifty Sarma," Nourm replied finally,
slowly. "Maybe then I wouldn't feel like as big a piece of shit as I
do right now." "Yeah?" Harnak growled. "Well, you
aren't the only one who feels that way. Trust me." "Maybe not." Nourm sat staring out across the
captured fort's parade ground, thinking about everything Harnak
had just told him. Thinking about everything he'd
said . . . and done. "Maybe not," he repeated, "but what in
Graholis' name do we do about it?" "I don't know." Harnak put his pipe
back into his mouth and turned away from the other man while he
fished out an accumulator and used it to relight the tobacco, and his
voice was even lower than before. "I know what I'd like to
do, but I can't. And I wish the Fifty would remember the same
advice he gave me," he added, turning to look in the direction in
which Ulthar had disappeared. "If he keeps on with this, keeps
getting in Thalmayr's way, I don't know what's going to happen."
Nourm's eyes followed Harnak's, and
as they did, they deepened and darkened with fresh worry all their
own. I know exactly what's
going to happen if Ulthar doesn't back off, he thought grimly.
And he's been spending an awful lot of time with my
fifty. The same "wet-behind-the-ears kid" I should've been listening
to all along. Keraik Nourm looked into the future
and didn't like what he saw there at all. The miles-long train pulled into the
Fort Salby station in a long, shuddering, clanking spasm of steam
and hissing air brakes. It stretched as far back down the tracks as the
eye could see, and Rof chan Skrithik's eyes narrowed in
appreciation as he saw the machine guns and light pedestal guns
which had been mounted on top of many of the freight cars. The command and staff cars were at
the head of the train, and chan Skrithik came to attention as the
doors opened and an officer in the uniform and paired golden
sunburts of a Ternathian division-captain came down the short
steps. The division-captain was short, for a
Ternathian, with dark hair beginning to be streaked with dramatic
silver highlights. He was also wiry and fit, with a horseman's build
and large, powerful hands which went well with his cavalry boots
and the bone-handled grips of the H&W holstered at his side
instead of the lighter Polshana many other officers preferred these
days. But his brown eyes were dark, and the black mourning band
on his right arm matched the identical mourning bands worn by
every other person in sight. "Division-Captain chan Geraith," chan
Skrithik said quietly. "Regiment-Captain," chan Geraith
replied. "I'm glad to see you, Sir. I only wish
—" "So do we all, Regiment-Captain,"
chan Geraith said as chan Skrithik broke off. The division-captain
held out his hand and gripped chan Skrithik's firmly. "So do we all.
But you did a fine job out here. A fine job." "Thank you, Sir. We didn't do it all on
our own, though, and, I'd like to intro—" Chan Skrithik broke off again, but not
this time because he couldn't find the words. This time, he was
interrupted by the magnificent peregrine falcon which came slanting
down across the station platform's roof and landed on his shoulder.
Chan Geraith's eyes widened. He hadn't
actually noticed the leather pad on the regiment-captain's shoulder,
he realized. "I'm sorry, Sir," chan Skrithik began
when he saw chan Geraith staring at the bird. "I know she's Prince
Janaki's, and I'm sure there has to be some other arrangement, but
since he was killed, she's . . ." His voice trailed off helplessly. For a
moment longer, chan Geraith just looked at him. Then the division-
captain gave himself a visible shake. "That's an Imperial Ternathian
Peregrine, Regiment-Captain," he said. "No one tells them what to
do in a case like this. On the thankfully rare occasions when they
lose their human companions, they decide where to go and
who, if anyone, to bond with. If she's chosen you, then that's her
decision, not anyone else's." "But, Sir, I don't know anything
about falcons," chan Skrithik protested in a half-desperate
voice. "If not for the Sunlord here, I wouldn't have had a clue what
to do for her!" "Then it would appear to me,
Regiment-Captain," chan Geraith said, turning to extend his hand to
the cavalry officer standing at chan Skrithik's shoulder with a
matching mourning band on the right arm of his Uromathian uniform, "that we have two things to thank Sunlord Markan for.
Believe me," he continued, speaking directly to the Uromathian, "I
am as deeply and sincerely grateful to you and all of your men as
Emperor Zindel himself will be, Sunlord." "It was a cooperative effort, Division-
Captain," Markan replied, gripping the offered hand firmly. "No one
here at Fort Salby had a monopoly on
courage . . . or sacrifice." His dark, almond-shaped eyes dropped
to the dark band around his own sleeve, matching the one on chan
Geraith's, and the division-captain nodded soberly. "Well said, Sunlord." He gave
Markan's hand a final squeeze, then drew a deep breath. "Gentlemen," he said, looking at both
of them, "I suspect that my staff car is actually better equipped, at
least until we can get your fort put back together again, for the
briefings and discussions awaiting all of us. But before we start all
of that, I would like to see my Prince." Crown Prince Janaki chan Calirath,
dressed in a clean uniform, lay on the bier in the Fort Salby chapel
with his hands folded on the hilt of the dress sword on his chest.
The presence lights of the Triad glowed above the altar where the
three faces of Vothan the Protector, Mother Shalana, and Marinlay
the Maiden gazed down upon him, and an honor guard composed of
the seven surviving men of Janaki's platoon, under the command of
Chief-Armsman chan Braikal, stood stiffly at attention around the
bier. It was thankfully cool in the chapel, yet chan Geraith was
surprised that there were no visible signs of corruption. He looked
at chan Skrithik, and the regiment-captain shrugged. "Maybe I shouldn't have done it, Sir,
but the senior Arcanan Healer offered to put but he called a
'preservation spell' on the Prince's body." "They've been informed he was
killed?" chan Geraith asked sharply, with more than a hint of
disapproval. "He already knew when he approached
me, Sir," chan Skrithik said levelly. "Apparently one of the
wounded mentioned it where he and
his . . . translating crystal could overhear.
Since he already knew, I saw no reason not to accept his offer." Chan Geraith grimaced, but chan
Skrithik faced him squarely. "Sir, every single one of your men is
going to want to pay his respects to the Prince, just like every one
of my men—and of the Sunlord's—did. They're going
to need to see him, and there are going to be Voices among them.
For that matter, I know you've got Voice correspondents with you.
I didn't want his lady mother—anyone—to see
him looking like—" The regiment-captain stopped with
another shrug, his eyes glittering under the presence lights, and chan
Geraith felt his grimace smooth into something else. "I hadn't thought about it that way," he
admitted. "I'd rather they didn't know a thing about it, but if they
already knew, then I think you probably made the right decision."
"Thank you, Sir," chan Skrithik said
quietly. He shook his head slightly. "Actually, it seems to me
—and Petty-Captain chan Darma, my Voice, agrees with me
—that this Five Hundred Vaynair is a genuinely decent
human being. I don't know what someone like him is doing in the
Arcanan Army, but my Sifter agreed that he was sincere when he
said he wanted to do this as a mark of his personal respect." "Indeed?" Chan Geraith frowned
thoughtfully. He'd been surprised by the Arcanan
commander's offer when chan Skrithik's Voice relayed its terms to
him. In fact, he'd seriously contemplated ordering chan Skrithik to
refuse. Like the regiment-captain, he was grimly suspicious of the
real reasons this Harshu was mysteriously "not authorized" to
release any other prisoners he might hold. And, as Harshu himself
had pointed out through his mouthpieces, the Arcanan POWs
constituted a potential intelligence treasure trove whose value was
impossible to estimate. But weighed against the release of less
than three hundred military prisoners was the return of over two
thousand civilians and most of their heavy equipment. Two
Thousand Harshu had agreed to allow them to remove any and all
equipment they could load in a twelve-hour window, starting when
the exchange was agreed to. Since Olvyr Banchu had been loading
cars with an eye to a retreat to Traisum for almost thirty-six hours
at that point, the grace period acrually amounted to almost two full
days. That, unfortunately, had stell been a
short enough time to preclude taking any of the really big
excavators, since it would have been necessary to break them down
into their component loads, and the lack of flatcars meant that
almost a third of the other heavy equipment had been left behind, as
well. Nonetheless, Banchu had returned to Fort Salby with millions
of marks worth of construction machinery that was going to be
worth considerably more than its weight in gold when it came time
to resume the advance towards Hell's Gate. Indeed, chan Geraith
had to wonder if Harshu had realized for a moment just how
valuable that machinery was going to prove. If Sharona had lost all
of it, it would have taken literally months to ship in replacements
and the trained personnel to use it. Chan Geraith had seen the endless lines
of work cars, portable machine shops, flatcars loaded with
bulldozers and scrapers, passenger cars, portable sawmills,
auxiliary steam engines, loads of unused rails and ties, bolts, spikes,
hammers, pickaxes . . . The list seemed
endless, and the cars and work locomotives filled the extensive
sidings left behind when TTE finished construction of the Traisum
Cut almost to capacity. He couldn't possibly have justified holding
on to chan Skrithik's prisoners if they were the price of getting so
many Sharonian civilians and so much priceless capability back. He'd accepted the offer because he'd
seen no choice, but he'd been more than a little surprised by how
scrupulously the Arcanans had honored the terms of their
agreement. According to chan Skrithik's post surgeon, for example,
the regiment-captain would never have regained full use of his arm
without the intervention of the Gifted Arcanan healers. At least
fifteen of chan Skrithik's wounded—including Prince
Janaki's chief-armsman—would almost certainly have died
without that same intervention, and many more, like chan Skrithik,
would have been crippled for life. Indeed, the Arcanans had ended
up healing twice as many Uromathian and PAAF casualties as they
had of their own men. And then there was this, he thought,
gazing down at the dead young man lying before him as if he were
only sleeping. "I suppose there have to be at least
some decent men anywhere—even in Arcana," he said finally.
"And I'm grateful. But I don't think this is going to soften public
opinion back home an ounce when word gets back to Tajvana." Chan Skrithik winced at the reminder
that Janaki's parents still didn't know about his death. "I wish, Sir—you don't know
how badly I wish—that he hadn't been here," the regiment-
captain said softly. "We'd never have held this post without him,
but—gods!" He shook his head, eyes gleaming with
remembered tears as he looked back down at the body. "To lose him
like that, so young. So full of promise. I know we always think
crown princes are 'full of promise,' but Triad above, he was. He
really was!" "I know." Chan Geraith reached out
and squeezed chan Skrithik's left shoulder, careful to make no
sudden movements near Taleena. "I know." "He told me he had to be here," chan
Skrithik continued. "I wanted to argue with him, but somehow I
just couldn't. And gods know, I needed him. With all the
civilians, the portal's strategic
importance . . . I just couldn't tell him no.
And to the very last moment of his life, he was totally focused on
saving the rest of us. On doing his duty. On being certain I
knew what he'd Glimpsed. Without that knowledge, that warning,
we never would have held. Hells, without his warning we'd all have
died in our beds! He saved us all, and at least I can honestly tell his
parents that he died almost instantly. He never could have known
what hit him." "Oh, he knew, Regiment-Captain,"
chan Geraith said quietly. "He knew exactly. He Saw it coming
—he experienced it—before the first Arcanan
ever came into sight of your fort here." "Sir?" The word came out
half-strangled as chan Skrithik's head whipped back around. He
stared into chan Geraith's eyes, and the division-captain nodded
slowly. "He was in fugue state," he said
simply, "and his Talent was never as strong as his father's, or his
sister's. For him to enter fugue state, it had to be a Death Glimpse.
He knew he was going to die if he stayed here, Regiment-
Captain chan Skrithik. He Saw it. He even sent me a message that
told me he knew . . . and
prevented me from ordering you to have him removed from Fort
Salby, by force if necessary." Chan Skrithik's face was twisted with a
deeper, fresher anguish, and even though chan Geraith had no trace
of Talent, he felt the other man's pain like his own. Part of him felt
guilty for inflicting that fresh pain upon him, but it was important
that chan Skrithik know, that everyone know, that Janaki
chan Calirath had gone knowingly to his death, offering up his life
to save thousands of others. "It's the motto of his House,
Regiment-Captain," Arlos chan Geraith said softly, quietly, into the
silence, feeling Sunlord Markan at his elbow. "<thinspace>'I
Stand Between.' I stand between evil and its victims, between
darkness and light. I stand between right and wrong. I stand between
my people and their enemies . . . and
between the people I am sworn to protect and death. There's a
reason men and women have followed Caliraths straight into the
fire for thousands of years, Regiment-Captain, and we—you
and I—have been honored to see precisely what that reason
is." "What is it, Alazon?" Darcel Kinlafia's
brown eyes looked into eyes of gray, and Alazon Yanamar didn't
need the bond between them to taste his deep concern. "What's
worrying her so badly?" He turned his head away once again,
gazing down the palace corridor where Grand Princess Andrin had
just disappeared. The young woman's spine was as straight, her
carriage as graceful, as ever, but her eyes had been unquiet for days,
cosmetics could not disguise the dark shadows under them, and she
had walked past Alazon and Kinlafia without even noticing their
presence. "I can't tell you that, love." Alazon reached up and touched his
cheek gently, and his eyes narrowed. There were times when the
closeness of a bond like theirs had its downside. He could tell that
whatever was haunting Andrin was causing Alazon deep distress, as
well. At the same time, he was a Voice himself. He understood the
responsibilities, the privacy oaths of any Voice, far less the
Emperor of Ternathia's Privy Voice. "I'm sorry," he said contritely. "I
shouldn't have asked you. It's just
that . . . I hate seeing her this way." "I know you do." Alazon stroked his
cheek one more time, then tucked her arm through his and began
walking him down the same corridor. "I think everyone does," she
continued. "Triad knows I do, but then," she glanced up at him,
"most of us have known her since she was a little girl." "Point taken, My Lady," he said with a
slightly lopsided smile. <If you don't want to tell me
what's going on between the two of you, that's fine,> she
Said, deliberately using her Voice so there could be no question of
her sincerity. <But if it's something I can help with—
help her or you—you know you only have to ask.>
<Of course I know,> he
Told her in reply. <And it's certainly not that I don't want to
tell you. It's just that I'm not really sure what's happening myself.
And there are some . . . privacy issues of
my own I have to work through.> <I can understand that,>
she Said, and in the side traces of her Voice, he Heard her memory
of the echoes she'd felt when his shared Glimpse with Zindele had
hammered through him. She couldn't help feeling that memory,
putting it together with a dozen other little clues, and realizing
—in general terms, at least—what must have
happened. Yet she made absolutely no effort to use the knowledge
he knew she already possessed as some sort of opening wedge, and
he sent a warm flood of love and gratitude over their bond. <You know she's already
planning to organize our wedding for us, don't you?>
Alazon continued, her mental tone lighter as she deliberately
changed the subject. <From a few things she's said, I think
she's planning on pulling out all the stops, too.> <Oh, wonderful!>
Kinlafia's Voice was so tart Alazon chuckled out loud. <You
do realize that my parents—both of my parents—are
good New Farnalian Social Republicans, don't you? They're going
to have enough trouble with my marrying an emperor's privy voice
without having said emperor's daughter organizing the
ceremony!> <Oh, stop worrying!> she
Scolded. <Every parent wants his or her child to do well in
life. Just because your parents are Socialists doesn't change that!
After you get elected to the new Imperial House of Talents, they'll
be so proud of you they won't even notice who you're marrying.
For that matter, you may find they've turned into staunch
Imperialists once they see you wheeling and dealing in the very
cockpit of power, as it were.> Kinlafia rolled his eyes. <If simple confidence were
enough to get elected, we wouldn't even have to count the ballots
with you around,> he Said dryly. <Unfortunately, I
think it's a little more complicated than that.> <Not when Zindel chan Calirath
puts his mind to it, it isn't,> she Told him serenely. <
And not when the candidate is as completely and totally right for
the job as you are.> He squeezed her elbow against his side
as the warmth and confidence flowed out of her into him, and yet
her mention of the Emperor had brought him back his concern over
Andrin. Zindel was older than Andrin, more experienced at dealing
with—and concealing—the telltale symptoms of a
Glimpse . . . despite which, it was
obvious to Kinlafia that whatever was riding Andrin like some sort
of unrelenting nightmare was also pursuing Zindel. And the ripples
spreading from his and his daughter's anxiety were afflicting the
Empress and her younger daughters, as well, even if they had no
idea what that anxiety's root cause might be. <Maybe the Ball will help,>
Alazon Said hopefully. <And maybe the Ball will send
her right over the edge!> Kinlafia shook his head. <
The mere thought of it is coming close to having that effect on
me, at any rate!> <Nonsense! You'll be the most
handsome man there, not to mention the most famous. In fact, I'm
planning to be intolerably jealous when all these court ladies come
fluttering around you, asking to dance.> <Oh, don't worry about that!
> Kinlafia chuckled. <Did I forget to mention that
I never learned to dance?> His brown eyes danced wickedly.
<Trust me, as soon as I've crushed a few ladies' delicate toes,
you won't have any trouble at all keeping me all to yourself!> "Voice Kinlafia?" Alazon had been about to reply when
the voice from behind cut them off. They stopped, looking over
their shoulders, and saw an armsman in the green and gold of the
Caliraths, who bowed to them both with grave courtesy. "Your pardon, Voice Kinlafia, but His
Majesty would be very grateful for a few moments of your time."
Kinlafia's mouth felt suddenly dry, and
his pulse rate picked up. "Of course," he said quickly. "Would
now be a convenient time for him?" "He hoped you could come promptly,"
the armsman agreed, and Kinlafia turned to peck a quick kiss on
Alazon's cheek. "I'll see you again as soon as I can, my
dear," he told her. "After all, we have that delightful appointment
with the tailor this afternoon, don't we?" Alazon smiled at him, then nodded and
released his arm. He gave her an answering smile before he turned
to the armsman and beckoned for the other man to lead the way. He
followed the armsman down the passageway, and as he went, he felt
Alazon's warm, loving touch on his mind and heart. "Thank you for coming, Darcel." Kinlafia's left eyebrow rose very
slightly as Zindel chan Calirath turned from the view through his
study windows to greet his guest. So far, the Emperor had always
been careful to begin any interview or conversation with Kinlafia
by greeting him formally, as "Voice Kinlafia." For a moment,
Kinlafia wondered if today's change was some sort of deliberate
tactic on Zindel's part, but then he felt that same mysterious
something he'd felt at their very first meeting radiating from the
Emperor. Using his given name hadn't been any sort of ploy; it was
simply a measure of Zindel's concern that he'd forgotten the formal
courtesy. And it was also, Kinlafia realized, a reflection of Zindel's
awareness that whatever else might happen in this universe or any
other, Darcel Kinlafia would face it at his daughter's side. "Yes," Zindel said, almost as if he'd
been the Voice, reading Kinlafia's surface thoughts, "it's about
Andrin." "Your Majesty, I'm sure there are other
—" Kinlafia began, but then he stopped himself. There was
no point in pretending, not when Zindel was as aware as he himself
was of the bizarre fashion in which he had shared in the Emperor's
Glimpse. "I'm sorry, Your Majesty," he said
instead. "It would be pretty foolish, I suppose, to pretend I don't
know what you're talking about. Of course," he managed a smile of
sorts, "understanding it is something else again!" "I'm sorry, too, Darcel," Zindel said
with simple sincerity. He walked over to the chair behind his
desk and sank into it, then waved for Kinlafia to be seated in
another chair at the end of the desk, close enough for comfortable
conversation. Kinlafia was well aware that one was not supposed to
sit in the Emperor's presence, yet it seemed the most natural thing
in the world for him to accept the invitation. He sat, cocking his
head to one side, and waited for Zindel to explain why he'd been
summoned. It took the Emperor several seconds of
uncharacteristic hesitation, then he cleared his throat. "I'm sure you've figured out by now
that Janaki had more than one reason for suggesting you run for
office," he said. "Your Majesty, I realized that the first
time he made the suggestion," Kinlafia replied. "I didn't ask him
what those other reasons were, although perhaps I should have. But
I knew they were there." "And you accepted his suggestion
anyway." The fleetingness of Zindel's smile seemed to shout his
anxiety to the Voice. "It must have been that damned Calirath
'magnetism,'<thinspace>" the Emperor continued. "Janaki
always has had more than his fair share of it." "I think they issue it with your birth
certificates, actually, Your Majesty." Kinlafia produced a small
smile of his own, although he was beginning to suspect that what
he'd just said came very close to being the literal truth. "Well, at any rate," Zindel said, "after
our little shared experience at dinner, I strongly suspect—no,
I don't suspect; I know—that you've figured out at
least a part of what Janaki's other reasons were." "Yes, I have, I think," Kinlafia
admitted. "And if you'll pardon my saying so, Your Majesty, it
scares the ever-living shit out of me. It's so far above anything I
ever thought of as being my pay grade that I get a nosebleed just
thinking about it." "You'll get over it." It could have been a simple
conversational throwaway, and it could have been a condescension,
but it was neither. It was a simple statement of fact, as if the
Emperor had mentioned that the sun was likely to rise somewhere
in the east tomorrow morning. "I certainly hope you're right about
that . . . even if it does seem a little
unlikely at the moment." Zindel chuckled, but then he shook his
head and leaned slightly towards Kinlafia. "Janaki's Talent isn't as strong as
mine," he said, "and mine isn't as strong as Andrin's." His sea-gray
eyes, so much like his son's and his elder daughter's, seemed to hold
unquiet ghosts as his gaze met Kinlafia's. "In fact, I'm coming to the
conclusion that Andrin has one of the truly legendary Talents. Her
Glimpses are far stronger than mine ever were, far less than mine
were at her age. I'm very much afraid that for her, like for many of
her ancestors, her Talent's very strength is going to be the curse she
bears. As an Emperor, I'm delighted to see it, grateful it will be
available to serve my people's need. As a father, I would sell my
soul to protect her from it." He fell silent, those gray eyes looking
at something only they could see. He sat that way for several
seconds before he inhaled again, deeply, and his eyes snapped back
into focus. "I suppose it's just as well for the
Empire—and all of Sharona—that I can't protect her
from her own Talent. But what Janaki Glimpsed fragments of, what
I've Glimpsed in more detail, tells me she'll need you, Darcel. I
don't pretend to know all of the reasons, all the ways in which
you'll be there for her over the years. That isn't the way Glimpses
work, especially for a member of the Glimpser's own family. But I
know, beyond any question or doubt, that my daughter will come to
love you as deeply as she's ever loved anyone in her life, and that
you'll return that love just as deeply as if she had been the daughter
of your own flesh. I know that, Darcel, but what I don't
know is what the cost for you will be." Kinlafia sat very quietly, looking into
the eyes of the man who would become his Emperor in less
than forty-eight hours. And as he did, he realized Zindel chant
Calirath was already "his" Emperor. "Your Majesty, I don't have any more
idea about that than you do, and I won't say I don't care
what the 'cost' will be. But I will say that, yes, I did share your
Glimpse. And given what I Saw when I did, I'll pay that cost,
whatever it is." "Thank you," Zindel said with quiet,
deep sincerity. "A father always wants—needs—to be
there for his daughter. I hope to be there for many years to come for
Andrin, as for Razial and Anbessa. But having Seen you and Andrin
in my Glimpse, I know that if for some reason I can't be there, she
will still have you, and that's one of the very few visions my Talent
has ever given me which are unalloyed sources of relief and
happiness. "However, the reason I asked you to
visit me this morning," he continued more briskly, "is that I'm
certain you've noticed that both Andrin and I have been more tense
than usual over the past several days. And, as I'm almost equally
certain you've deduced, that tension has been the result of a
Glimpse we've shared. "Given what you shared with me,
you'll probably understand better than most non-Caliraths when I
say it's been . . . difficult for us to nail
down the exact significance of that Glimpse. However," his face
turned grim and hard, "I've just received a dispatch from Division-
Captain chan Geraith which has put a great deal of what I've Seen
into perspective. A most disturbing perspective." "Your Majesty?" Kinlafia stiffened in
his chair. "As you're better aware than most, any
Voice message from the Division-Captain takes just over a week to
reach us. This particular message relayed one from Janaki, at Fort
Salby. It would appear, Darcel, that the Arcanans weren't
negotiating in good faith with us, after all." Kinlafia's eyes narrowed, and he felt
something like sea ice sweeping through his veins. "Janaki's message has put several
things Andrin and I had Glimpsed earlier into perspective. I know,
now, what we were Seeing, but Janaki's Glimpse is obviously far
stronger, far more complete. At the time he sent his message to
Division-Captain chan Geraith, he expected Fort Salby to be
attacked within forty-eight hours by an Arcanan force which
included dragons—literal, flying, fire-breathing dragons." Kinlafia blinked in astonishment, and
Zindel laughed. It was an ugly, harsh bark of sound, without any
trace of humor. "Believe me, I doubt very much that
you could be more surprised by that than I was, and I actually
Glimpsed the things months ago! I simply didn't know what they
were, didn't have enough other knowledge to put it into context or
recognize what I was seeing. The very idea was so preposterous that
my preconceptions got in the way until it was far too late." "What do you mean, 'too late,' Your
Majesty?" Kinlafia asked tautly. "I mean Andrin and I have been
Glimpsing Janaki in combat for the last eight days." Zindel's face
suddenly looked years older. "I mean we can't tell from what we've
Seen what happens to him. But what we have Glimpsed is
terrifying, Darcel . . . and the message he
sent to chan Geraith is even more frightening. Whatever Andrin and
I may be Glimpsing, Janaki expects to die." Kinlafia felt as if he'd just been shot
through the chest, and his face went suddenly white under its deep
tan. Memories of Janaki—of his laughter, his kindness and
compassion, his zest for life, and his obviously deep and abiding
dedication to the lifetime task to which an accident of birth had
condemned him—rushed through the Voice, and his hands
tightened like claws on the armrests of his chair. "He may be wrong," Zindel said. "His
Talent is weaker, as I've said. He may be misinterpreting something
he's Seen, and I pray to the Triad that he is. But the very weakness
of his Talent makes the clarity of his Glimpse more frightening.
There are several reasons why it might have been clearer, sharper,
than ours, but there's no point in pretending that the most likely
reason isn't that he's interpreted it correctly." "My gods, Your Majesty," Kinlafia
whispered. "I don't know . . . I mean,
what can I say? Do?" "I don't know what you'll do if Janaki
is right." Zindel's eyes were dark, glistening with the unshed tears of
a strong man, an Emperor, who was also a father whose son had
just prophesied his own death. "All I know is that if he is, Andrin
will need you . . . and you will be
there for her." "Does she know? About Janaki's
message, I mean?" "No, she doesn't. Neither does her
mother." Zindel looked away, gazing out the windows at the
garden, and his voice had become distant, as if he were speaking to
himself . . . or possibly to his son. "I don't
know if I'm going to tell them. On the one hand, I should. They
have a right to know. But, on the other hand, suppose Janaki's
wrong, as I pray he is? Should I tell them, put that burden on them,
now, of all times, when it may never come to pass at all? And even
if Janaki is right, telling them now won't change what will happen.
It will only let them worry, anticipate. It's bad enough knowing
myself, should I inflict that same pain, that same worry, on two of
the five people I love most in all the multiverse?" "I don't know what to say, Your
Majesty," Kinlafia admitted softly. "I wish I did, but I don't." "I know you don't, Darcel." The
Emperor-elect of Sharona reached across and patted Darcel
Kinlafia on the shoulder almost comfortingly. "I know you don't.
But when Andrin needs you, you will know." Andrin Calirath was not quite eighteen
years old, and her mother had always had strict notions about
proper etiquette and the degree of decorum expected out of a
daughter of the aristocracy. Whereas many a young Ternathian
noblewoman might have attended her first public ball by the time
she was sixteen years old, or even as young as fifteen, Andrin's very
first formal ball had been to celebrate the ratification and signing of
the Act of Unification only twelve days earlier. She'd expected to be giddy with
excitement at the opportunity, and the truth was that she had
enjoyed herself. But not as much as she'd expected to. Perhaps it
was simply that pleasures anticipated always loomed greater than
pleasures actually experienced. She suspected, however, that the
answer was rather simpler than that. Andrin was the eldest daughter of the
man who would become the first Emperor of a united Sharona
tomorrow afternoon in the magnificent Temple of Saint Taiyr of
Tajvana, the traditional site of Calirath coronations for almost two
thousand years. Where other nobly born young ladies of her age
could spend their formal "coming out" ball in a whirl of excitement
and enjoyment, Her Grand Imperial Highness Andrin could not. Her
entire evening had been rigorously regimented, planned out ahead
of time with the precision of a professional military operation. She hadn't really blamed anyone. She
was who she was, and there was no point pretending it could have
been any other way. But the fact that she understood why it had
happened hadn't magically—she winced a little as that
particular adverb occurred to her—restored some sort of
spontaneity to the occasion. Still, she'd enjoyed her first ball
immeasurably more than she was enjoying her second. One thing an imperial princess could
count upon was that she would never find herself unattended. Not
only was she accompanied everywhere—except on the dance
floor itself, at any rate—by Lazima chan Zindico or one of
her other bodyguards, but she was also the inevitable center of a
veritable bison herd of young (and not so young) male aristocrats,
all determined to impress her with their sparkle, their wit, their
good looks, and—above all—their eligibility. The only one of them who hadn't all
too obviously been thinking of himself in terms of matrimonial
prospects (and her in terms of breeding stock, she thought
tartly) was Howan Fai Goutin. The Crown Prince of Eniath had
partnered her for two dances, before he bowed to the dictates of
etiquette and withdrew to allow others to seek her hand. Those two
dances had been blessed interludes, in which she could enjoy the
physicality of movement without being subjected to witty
comments or bits of profound political—or literary, or
philosophical, or even (gods help her) religious—
insight. (Why, oh why, had the word that she was "bookish"
had to get out amongst the "marry-me-because-I'm-so-impressive"
crowd?!) Unlike the others, Howan had simply danced with
her, and most of her suitors had regarded him (while, no doubt,
composing their own next witty sally) with a certain tolerant pity.
For all its lengthy history, Eniath was a postage-stamp kingdom,
and one which had already aligned its policy with the Caliraths.
There was no need to buy Eniath's loyalty with an imperial
marriage . . . and the entire kingdom was
scarcely worth a Ternathian duchess' hand, far less that of an
imperial grand princess who stood second in the line of succession
to the throne of all of Sharona. So they had allowed her two dances
worth of freedom, waited while he'd bowed to her, kissed her hand,
and withdrawn gracefully. And as soon as he had, they'd closed in
once again to impress her with their own enormous suitability for
her hand. It could even have been rather flattering, under the right
circumstances . . . for all of, oh, fifteen
seconds or so. By now, what she found herself hankering for most
strongly was a good revolver and an extra box of ammunition. Finena swiveled her head from her
perch on the exquisitely stitched and gemmed leather gauntlet on
Andrin's left wrist, looking up at her human friend with an eye
Andrin was privately certain gleamed with approval. Her own lips
twitched ever so slightly at the thought, yet not even that image,
delectable though it might be, could break through the shell
of . . . of what? She couldn't answer that question, hard
though she'd tried. She knew her terrifying Glimpses of Janaki were
a huge part of it, of course. They were too strong, too persistent,
for her to just brush them aside, however hard she tried. However
frequently she reminded herself Glimpses often failed, or turned
out to have been misunderstood or wrongly interpreted, especially
when they concerned loved ones. She'd felt the bumblebees
swarming under her skin again, felt the needles and pins of
prophecy pricking in her bones, and she knew something—
something dreadful—was going to happen to her
brother. Shalana the Merciful, please,
she thought. Please let this Glimpse be wrong. Protect
Janaki. If only her father hadn't so obviously
been Glimpsing something similar, it might have been easier for her
to convince herself she was wrong. But she'd seen the same
unspoken fears in his eyes, felt his Talent resonating against hers,
and she knew what it was he hadn't told her mother. Her haunted eyes tracked across the
ballroom floor to where Empress Varena swirled through the
graceful measures of a Uromathian waltz with the Prince Regent of
Limathia (who appeared to have finally forgiven her father for the
famous "godsdamned fish" remark). The Empress' head was tilted
to one side as she smiled at her partner, moving with all the skilled
grace which had seemed to elude Andrin, despite the best efforts of
veritable troops of dancing masters, for so many years of her
adolescence. Varena radiated vivacity, zest, confidence in the
future, as she looked forward to her coronation as Empress of
Sharona on the morrow. But Andrin knew. She knew the burden
of the Calirath Talent lay even heavier on the shoulders of imperial
consorts who lacked that Talent than on any who possessed
it. Her mother couldn't experience any Glimpse directly, yet she
knew when her daughter and her husband were gripped by the cruel
pincers of precognition. And she knew how desperately they sought
to protect her from the often frustratingly murky visions of the
future which haunted them. Despite her smiles, despite the
confident, gracious image she projected, she knew they were
protecting her now . . . and even someone
far less intelligent than she would have had very little difficulty
figuring out which of the people she loved was most probably in
danger. And yet, she did her duty. She
shouldered the burden she had agreed to bear the day she accepted
Zindel chan Calirath's hand in marriage, and the even greater one no
one could have predicted, which would settle upon her tomorrow.
She hid her fears, pretended she was unafraid. Pretended even to her
husband and her daughter that she wasn't terrified by the future
which they, unlike she, could at least Glimpse, however
imperfectly. As Andrin watched her dancing,
smiling, she wanted to weep. Weep for her mother's courage, for
the crushing weight of the duty she had accepted so many years
before. "Your Highness?" Andrin blinked herself back into focus
and turned her head. "Yes, Voice Kinlafia?" "I was hoping you might be kind
enough to allow me to partner you for the next dance, Your
Highness." The tough-looking, brown-haired
Voice looked out of place in the ballroom. Not because he wasn't
perfectly attired, and one of the better-looking men present, but
because he made the other, younger, far more nobly born males still
orbiting Andrin look as callow and untried as they actually were.
Many of them had the tanned, lean fitness of the sports field, but his
bronzed, muscular hardness went far deeper than that, earned in a
far harder school where the stakes had been infinitely higher than
who won or lost some trophy. He was far too old for Andrin, of
course—at least twice her age, and probably more—
but for just a moment, as she looked into those warm, somehow
compassionate brown eyes, she felt a deep envy of Alazon
Yanamar. "I promise I won't walk all over your
slippers, Your Highness," Kinlafia told her with a twinkle. "Mind
you, I wouldn't have promised any such thing for this waltz, but the
next dance is from New Farnal, which means I actually know the
steps." He smiled so winningly she had to
chuckle, despite her mood. "I'd be delighted," she told him, and the
crowd of disappointed aspirants parted like ice floes around the
bows of a Farnalian icebreaker as he escorted her towards the head
of the line forming for the next dance. "You'll have to excuse me for a
moment again, dearling," she told Finena, and the falcon launched
from her gauntleted left wrist. Fortunately, the Caliraths'
attachment to their falcons was sufficiently well known—not
to say notorious—that no one seemed particularly astonished
or upset when Finena went flashing overhead. The falcon settled on
her perch, under the watchful eyes of Brahndys chan Gordahl and
Ulthar chan Habikon, and Andrin offered her hand to Kinlafia. "Thank you, Your Highness." He bent
over it, pressed a kiss to its back, and then they took their places as
the orchestra played the first few bars of a New Farnal country
melody and the step-caller called out thecircle dance's first
movement. The dance was far more lively than the
stylized, refined waltz which had preceded it. Kinlafia was
obviously familiar with the steps, although despite his athleticism,
he was not Howan Fai Goutin's equal as a dancer. Yet there was
something profoundly soothing about him, and Andrin found
herself actually laughing with delight as he twirled her through the
dance's movements. And as she did, she realized it was precisely for
that moment of escape that Kinlafia had asked her to dance. It came to an end at last, and she
tucked her hand into his elbow. He started to escort her back to
where her abandoned suitors waited, but she looked up at him with
a winsome smile "If you please, Voice Kinlafia," she
said, "I think I'd prefer a glass of lemonade." "Nothing could please me more, Your
Highness." From one of the nobly born butterflies
who had been fluttering about her so assiduously all evening, it
would have been a pleasant nothing. From Kinlafia, it was a
completely sincere statement, and she squeezed his elbow gently.
He glanced down at her with a small smile, and she realized there
was no need to explain to him what that squeeze was for. Lazima chan Zindico trailed watchfully
along behind, his eyes searching constantly for any tiny flaw in the
crowd, any possible sign of danger for his charge. He didn't find one, of course, which
didn't prevent him from settling into what Andrin privately thought
of as his "brooding protector mode" as Kinlafia seated her at one of
the small, candlelit tables placed to catch the pleasant evening
breeze swirling in through the wall of opened double doors.
Kinlafia glanced at chan Zindico with a much more measuring eye
than most of the young sprouts who had pestered Andrin all night
ever showed. Obviously, the Voice recognized chan Zindico for
what—and who—he truly was, whereas most of the
spoiled, pampered aristocrats saw him only as one more item of
furniture. Andrin liked that. Kinlafia disappeared for a moment or
two, then returned with not one glass of punch, but four. . . and
Prince Howan Fai Goutin and Alazon Yanamar. Andrin thanked the
Voice for the glass and raised it to her lips a bit more quickly than
she might otherwise have to hide her smile. She'd wondered when
Alazon would turn up. She also wondered how long it would be
before the reporters noticed that wherever "candidate Kinlafia"
happened to be, the Emperor's Privy Voice was virtually certain to
turn up, and vice versa. The thought tickled her fancy, and her eyes
gleamed mischievously as she considered how she might twit the
two of them. The two Voices were busy looking at one another, and
Andrin's dancing eyes met Prince Howan's equally amused gaze for
just a moment. "Forgive me, Voice Kinlafia," she said
then, lowering her glass, "but I've noticed that some of the papers
and some of the Voice reports are commenting on how much time
you seem to be spending here in the Palace. There's speculation that
your presence here indicates you've decided to become one of
'Zindel's men.'<thinspace>" She paused, and Kinlafia cocked his
head slightly to one side. "I've seen the reports, Your Highness,"
he said. "May I ask why you mention them?" "I know from something Yanamar said
that Father didn't want it to seem as if he was too openly supporting
your candidacy. But I've also noticed he seems to be spending an
extraordinary amount of time talking to
you . . . especially for someone who
hasn't even won election yet. I was just wondering if you and he had
changed your minds about the possible implications of his openly
supporting you. Or, at least, appearing to support you?" She looked at him very steadily, and
saw something like recognition flicker back in those brown eyes of
his, but he didn't reply immediately. Instead, he sat there for several
seconds, gazing at her thoughtfully—much as Shamir Taje
might have. That thought danced through the back of Andrin's
brain, and as it did, she realized that one of the things which most
appealed to her about Kinlafia was that he and Taje were the only
two men, apart from her father, who didn't seem to care about her
youthfulness when she asked a question. They actually thought
about those questions, about their responses to them, because they
extended respect to the person asking them, not simply out of
courtesy to the title of that person. Then he tilted his head to one side,
glancing at Prince Howan, and arched one eyebrow. "King Junni has become one of
Father's closer allies, Voice Kinlafia," Andrin told him. "I don't
think we need to worry about the Prince's discretion, do we, Your
Highness?" "Most assuredly not, Your Grand
Imperial Highness," Prince Howan responded with a slight smile.
His Ternathian had improved enormously over the last couple of
months, thanks in no small part to the services of a Voice language
tutor, and the irony in his tone came through perfectly. Then his
expression sobered. "Still, I will certainly understand if Voice
Kinlafia would prefer to answer your question in privacy." The Eniathian prince started to stand,
but Kinlafia shook his head. "If Her Highness trusts your discretion,
Prince Howan, then certainly I do, as well," he said. The prince
looked at him for a moment, then inclined his head in a small bow
which mingled acknowledgment and appreciation of the implicit
compliment. He sat back down, and Kinlafia turned to Andrin. "Actually, Your Highness, I don't
really think you were wondering about campaign strategies at all,
were you?" Andrin's eyes widened. Despite what
she'd just been thinking, his directness—and perceptiveness
—surprised her. No wonder Alazon was so attracted to him!
"You're right," she admitted. "I
suppose I'm just not used to asking such questions directly." "With all due respect, Your Highness,"
Alazon put in, "you should get used to it." Andrin looked at her,
and the Privy Voice shrugged. "You happen to be Heir-Secondary,
Your Highness. Yes, you're young. But don't let the natural
deference of youth keep you from asking the questions you need to
ask and demanding the answers to them." Andrin glanced at Prince Howan, the
only other person at the table remotely her own age. His expression
gave away very little, but she thought she saw a trace of agreement
in his almond eyes as he looked at the Privy Voice. And as Andrin
considered the advice herself, she remembered that Alazon
Yanamar was far more than simply her father's privy voice. She
thought about it for several seconds, then nodded in
acknowledgment and moved her eyes back to Kinlafia. "Taking Alazon's advice, Voice
Kinlafia, am I just imagining that Father—and First
Councilor Taje—both seem to be treating you much more as
if you'd been a family adviser for years than like someone who just
got back from Hell's Gate less than two weeks ago?" "I—" Kinlafia began, and
paused. He looked very thoughtful for a moment or two, then he
gave a little shrug of his own—very much like Alazon's had
been—and nodded. "I wouldn't say they regard me as any
sort of adviser, Your Highness. And they certainly don't
regard me as any sort of retainer, or as some sort of official
member of your household or administration. But there have been
certain . . . developments, since your
brother sent that flatteringly inaccurate letter of recommendation to
your father. I'd really rather not go into all of them at this point, but
—" he looked into her eyes once more "—some of
them, at least, concern you." "Me?" Andrin's pulse fluttered ever so
slightly as she remembered her own thoughts during the Unification
Parade. "Is it something Father's Glimpsed?" she asked. "To some extent, yes." She could tell Kinlafia hadn't really
wanted to admit that, yet she felt strangely certain he'd never been
tempted to lie to her, however diplomatically. The front of her brain
told her she should take her cue from him, let it rest where it was.
She'd already learned more than she'd really expected to, after all.
"Can you tell me what he's Seen?" she
asked, instead. "No, Your Highness. Not without his
permission, I'm afraid." Andrin felt a quick, brief flicker of
anger—a spike of almost-rage, made far stronger by the
background of her endless days of anxiety and fear for Janaki
—and Kinlafia was a Voice. She knew he'd felt her anger, but
he only looked back at her steadily, and anger turned into respect.
"I can . . .
appreciate your discretion, Voice Kinlafia," she told him after a
moment. "That's not to say I don't wish you could be more
forthcoming." She sipped from her lemonade glass once more, then
lowered it. "I'm sure you're well aware that Father and I have been
experiencing an entire cascade of Glimpses for the past several
days. It's a very . . . uncomfortable
sensation. It worries me. No, it scares me, and I suppose
that makes me more anxious than usual for some kind of
reassurance." "I do know about the Glimpses, Your
Highness." He looked across the table at her, his
eyes filled with a compassion which seemed somehow only warmer
and deeper because of her awareness of what he himself had
endured. He was like her father in some ways, she realized. From a
different sequence of causes, perhaps, but with that same inner core
of strength. Not so much of toughness, or hardness, but of purpose.
Of determination to meet whatever challenges the Triad might see
fit to throw before them. Was he always like that, I wonder?
Or did what happened to him at Fallen Timbers change him that
deeply? "I will tell you this, Your Highness,"
he continued. "Your father—as I'm sure you need no one in
the multiverse to tell you—loves you very, very deeply. I
haven't known you very long myself, but I can already understand
why that is. I've told your father that if I win election to Parliament,
my opinions will be my own, and that if I disagree with him, I'll say
so. I meant that then, and I mean it now. But since then, I've been
privileged to come to know him—and you—far better
than I ever expected I would. And speaking as Darcel Kinlafia, not
Voice Kinlafia, and not Parliamentary Representative Kinlafia, I
would count it an honor if you would call upon me for anything
you need." Andrin's eyes widened once more in
fresh surprise. People told her father—and her, to some
extent—that sort of thing every day. Sometimes they even
meant it. But coming from Kinlafia, it
was . . . different, somehow. There was
an echo almost of what she often sensed from chan Zindico and her
other personal armsmen, and yet that wasn't quite correct, either.
Chan Zindico and the others were her family's loyal retainers
—her servants, when it came right down to it. Even though it
would never have occurred to her to think of them as such, they
were always aware of that relationship. It helped define not
simply how they regarded her, but who they themselves were. Darcel Kinlafia didn't see her that way.
She'd never been "his" grand imperial princess, although she
supposed that was technically going to change in about eighteen
hours. There was no institutional, dynastic sense of loyalty in what
he'd just said, and in a way Andrin doubted she would ever be able
to explain, even to herself, that made the sincerity of what he'd just
said indescribably precious. He meant it when he said he would be
honored to help her, and there was no reason why he had to be. No
basis for her to simply expect him to be. "Voice Kinlafia, I—" She paused, her eyes burning strangely,
and he reached across the table and very gently took her hand. It
could have been a presumption, an intrusion, but instead of drawing
back, her wrist turned as if of its own volition, meeting his hand
palm-to-palm, and as she felt him squeeze her fingers, something
clicked almost audibly deep down inside her. The bumblebees
buzzed louder under her skin, the sound almost deafening, and
something seemed to literally flow from her fingers into his hand.
She'd never experienced anything like it, never heard of anyone
experiencing anything like it, and she inhaled sharply, her nostrils
flared. "Your Highness?" She heard chan
Zindico say from behind her, his voice sharpening with the
instinctive bristle of the deadly guard dog he truly was. "Are you all
right, Your Highness?" "I'm fine, Lazima." She turned her head to smile
reassuringly up at him, then looked back at Kinlafia. The Voice
must have recognized chan Zindico's flare of suspicion, but his
expression was calm, almost tranquil. "Voice Kinlafia, I think—" she
began, only to break off abruptly as Alazon Yanamar jerked upright
in her chair. The Privy Voice might have been
carved from ice, so still she sat, as she Listened to whatever
message had arrived with such abrupt, brutal unexpectedness. And
then, her eyes filled suddenly with tears. "Alazon?" Andrin said quickly,
urgently. She took her hand from Kinlafia's, reaching out to the
older woman as Alazon's pain reached out to her. "What is it?
What's wrong?" Alazon closed her eyes, her face wrung
with an anguish so deep, so bitter, that Andrin literally flinched. She
saw Kinlafia responding to his beloved's grief, as well. He reached
out towards Alazon, and only later did Andrin realize that he'd
reached out towards her, not Alazon, first. Andrin leaned towards Alazon across
the table, unable to imagine what had hurt the older woman so. And
then, abruptly, she realized the music had stopped. That an ocean of
utter silence was flowing out from the ballroom, sweeping over the
entire Palace. She turned her head, looking through the arched
colonnade back into the ballroom, trying to understand the sudden
stillness. And then, at last, Alazon spoke. "Your Highness," the anguish, the
grief, in Alazon's beautiful voice ripped at Andrin like a knife.
"Your Highness," the Privy Voice said, "your father needs you." Darcel Kinlafia followed Andrin and
chan Zindico back into the ballroom. It was one of the hardest
things he'd ever done, and his right arm tightened protectively
around Alazon as the sledgehammers of shock, disbelief, grief, and
fury hammered at their Voice's sensitivity. Yet if it was terrible for them, it was
still worse for Andrin, for she knew what her father
was about to tell her. He saw it in the way all color had
drained out of her face, felt it in the emotional aura trailing behind
her like a fog of smoke and poison. Yet she crossed that ballroom
floor tall, straight, and graceful. "Yes, Papa?" Her voice cut through the stillness, the
silence, with an impossible clearness as she stopped before her
parents. Her mother's face was as white as her own, but Empress
Varena's eyes were filled with the dark terror of the unknown, not
the even darker ghosts of foreknowledge inflicted. Emperor
Zindel's right arm was about his wife's shoulders, and his face was
strained. "Andrin." His deep, powerful voice
sounded frayed about the edges, and his arm tightened about his
wife. "We've just received word from Traisum. From Division-
Captain chan Geraith. It's—" His voice broke, and his left hand rose.
It settled on the back of the Empress' head, cradling it protectively,
as he turned her and folded her against his massive chest. His own
head bent as he bowed over her slenderness, and the tears of a
strong man gleamed in his eyes. "It's Janaki," Andrin said. Her father
looked up, and she met his eyes levelly, steadily. "He's been killed."
The Empress stiffened convulsively in
her husband's arms. There was no word to describe the sound she
made. It was far too soft to call a wail, yet too filled with pain to be
called anything else. She shuddered, and the sound she'd made
turned into something else—shattering sobs that filled the
hollow silence. "Yes," Andrin's father confirmed in a
voice which had been pulverized and glued unskillfully back
together once more. Andrin swayed. Her regal head never
drooped, yet Kinlafia could literally See the wave of agony that
flowed through her. He stepped away from Alazon quickly, offering
the princess his arm, and she took it blindly, without even looking
at him. Gods, he thought. Dear
sweet gods. If Janaki's dead, then Andrin is—
"We have to go," her father told her
across her sobbing mother's head. "Of course, Papa." Andrin straightened
her spine with a courage which made Kinlafia want to weep, and
despite the tears which streaked her face and fogged her tone, her
voice never wavered. "Razial and Anbessa will need us." "How is she? How are they?"
Alazon looked up at the harsh, angry
question, and shook her head. "I don't know, love," she replied
quietly. "The Empress and Razial are sedated. His Majesty is
holding himself together—I don't know how. And I don't
believe Anbessa really understands what's happened. Not yet." "And Andrin?" "She's
just . . . sitting there," Alazon said sadly.
"Sitting there in the nursery, beside Anbessa's bed. Razial's asleep in
her arms—she cried herself out, poor little love, after the
herbalist sedated her. Andrin—" Alazon's voice broke, and
she raised gray eyes, soaked with tears, to Kinlafia's.
"Andrin . . . sang them both to sleep," she
managed to get out. She began to weep once more, weep
with deep, tearing shudders, and Kinlafia put his arms around her,
hugging her tightly while his own eyes burned. Again, he thought. The
bastards have done it again. His jaw clenched so tightly he thought
his teeth would shatter as memories ripped through him, and white-
hot rage boiled in their wake. The same Arcanan butchers who'd
murdered Shaylar and all of his friends—his family—
at Fallen Timbers. They'd done it again. Despite his earlier conversation with
the Emperor, or perhaps because of it, the pain of Janaki's death
was like some huge, jagged splinter buried in his chest. And with
that pain came the anger, the fury, that the Arcanans could wreak
such carnage on the hearts and souls of those for whom he cared
even here, even in the very heart of Sharona. His eyes burned even hotter as he
thought about all the men he'd known, fought with. The men who'd
avenged Shaylar's murder—Balkar chan Tesh, Grafin Halifu,
Rokam Traygan, Delokahn Yar, Hulmok
Arthag . . . If the Arcanans had penetrated
as deeply as Fort Salby, managed to kill Janaki, then all of those
others—still more of Darcel Kinlafia's friends—
must have been killed or captured first. And now the treacherous murderers
had killed the heir to the throne
himself . . . and devastated his family. "Is there anything I can do?" he
whispered almost pleadingly into Alazon's hair. "Anything at all?"
"I—" she began. "There will be something you
can do, Voice Kinlafia," another, deeper voice interrupted Alazon's,
and she and Kinlafia looked up quickly as Zindel chan Calirath
strode into the room. He looked in that moment, Kinlafia
thought, like an Imperial Navy dreadnought with its main battery
swinging out to bare its teeth as it forged into the teeth of a winter's
gale. His face might have been hammered out of old iron, and his
gray eyes were colder than chilled steel. "Your Majesty?" Kinlafia said. "There will be something," the
Emperor repeated in a hard, flat voice. "I don't know what—
not yet. But I know that much." "Your Majesty, I—" "You'll know what it is when the time
comes, Darcel," Zindel said. "For now—" He drew a deep
breath and raised both hands, scrubbing his face in his palms. "For
now, all I know is that all the Arpathian hells together couldn't hold
everything that's about to break loose right here in Tajvana." His voice came out muffled by his
hands, and Kinlafia looked at Alazon. Then both of them looked
back at Zindel as the Emperor lowered his hands with a smile as
bleak as northern sea-ice. "Chava Busar is going to see his
opportunity in this," the Emperor said. "Shamir Taje is out talking
to the heads of the various delegations to the Conclave right now,
and you can be damned certain Chava will soon have
his . . . representatives doing exactly the
same thing. They're going to use my son's death any way they can.
As if what's happened to Janaki wasn't going to do damage enough
all by itself." "How bad is it, Your Majesty?"
Alazon asked quietly. "They've taken at least five universes,"
Zindel said flatly. "As far as we know, every soldier—and
civilian—we had in those universes is either dead or
prisoner. And somehow—" he met the two Voices' eyes "
—they managed to keep a single Voice from getting the
warning out, as well." Kinlafia's belly muscles clenched, and
he felt Alazon's sick awareness of what the Emperor was telling
them. "They've advanced over four thousand
miles in less than two weeks," Zindel continued. "The sort
of transport and logistics capability that suggests is going to be
terrifying as soon as its implications sink in, and the existence of
these . . . dragons, and these lion-
eagle things of theirs, is going to be even worse. But, frankly,
what's going to hit home the hardest, going to have the most
catastrophic effect on public opinion, is that they launched this
entire attack while they were negotiating with us." Kinlafia's teeth grated together with
fresh fury, and Zindel snorted with cold, bitter anger of his own. "They've truly done it this time," he
said harshly. "First, Shaylar's murder. Now
this . . . this treachery and the
murder of my son. The heir to the throne. The whole of Sharona is
going to explode in fury. Any possible hope we ever had for
stopping this insanity is gone forever. Whether we're ready for it or
not, whether we want it or not, we're in a fight for our very
survival, and my son—" His voice broke savagely. It took him
three tries to get it under control again. "My son's death will not be in
vain." He grated at last. "We're going to take every one of those
portals back. We're going to drive those bastards back into the
universe they came from. And I don't mean the universe on the
other side of the portal you helped capture, Darcel—I mean
their home universe. We're going to shove them back and
bottle them up and blow them apart so hard it'll knock them back
into the godsdamned Stone Age." He stared hard into
Kinlafia's eyes. "And you, Parliamentary Representative Kinlafia,
are going to help me do it." "Yes, Sir." Kinlafia met that hard,
bitter stare of steel across Alazon's head and nodded once, sharply.
"Yes, Your Majesty," he agreed in the voice of a man swearing an
oath. "No matter what it takes." "Good." Zindel's voice was different, too. It
was the voice of an emperor accepting an oath of fealty. Then the
grief, the anguish, in his eyes shifted. It turned into something else,
equally hard, and yet somehow
almost . . . desperate. "And the other thing you're going to
help me do, Darcel—" he added in a chilling tone "—
you and Alazon both—is to find a way to keep that bastard
Busar from forcing Andrin to marry one of his monstrous sons."
Kinlafia's heart lurched. "Oh, dear
gods . . ." he half-whispered. How could he have missed it? He'd
already realized that Andrin had just become the Crown Princess of
Sharona, or shortly would, and that meant— "I will personally put a bullet through
every last one of Chava Busar's sons before I let any of
them marry your daughter, Your Majesty," he said, and felt Alazon
shudder in his arms. Shudder with the thought of Andrin wed to any
member of Chava's family . . . and with
her Voice's knowledge that he meant every single word he'd just
said. "Good." Zindel chan Calirath's eyes
could have frozen the heart of hell itself, but then he made himself
inhale deeply. "Good," he repeated. "But now let's try
to figure out a way to stop it without throwing our world
into a civil war at the same time we have to deal with these Arcanan
butchers." "Yes, Your Majesty." Kinlafia nodded and the Emperor
turned to Alazon. "Shamir is canvassing our allies'
delegations," he told her. It was a sign of his own grief and shock
that, despite his outward self-control, he'd clearly forgotten that
he'd already told them that. "I expect him back within the hour.
Please contact the members of the Privy Council. This crisis won't
wait; tell them we'll meet two hours from now, and I want Orem
Limana present, as well. We'll need him to help us coordinate
portal traffic." "Yes, Your Majesty." "Thank you. Thank you both," Zindel
said. Then he drew a deep breath, turned and
walked back out the door through which he'd entered the room.
Kinlafia heard the sound of weeping from beyond that door, and the
Emperor moved like an exhausted swimmer in deep water as he
returned to his grieving family. The door closed behind him, and
Alazon buried her face in Kinlafia's shoulder and spent one long,
desperate moment weeping while he held her close. Then she tilted
her face up and gave him a trembling smile full of courage, and he
kissed her very gently. "Let me know when you have a free
moment," he said. "I'll feed you some dinner and rub your feet." "That's an offer more precious
than diamonds," she said, making herself smile once again even
while her eyes swam with fresh tears. "Consider it a date." She rose on her toes to kiss him once
more, and then they both gathered themselves to face what must
come next. Chava Busar stood in his strategically
chosen spot beside the buffet tables, watching the hysterics which
were now fully underway in the Grand Ballroom, and worked hard
to keep from smiling in delight. The truth was still sinking in, he
thought. Out on the dance floor, women sobbed into silk
handkerchiefs and men wore murderous expressions. He heard
curses and vows of dire vengeance in a score of languages, and the
sound was sweet, sweet to his ears. Janaki chan Calirath had gotten
himself killed. Gotten his head nipped clean off like a chicken by
some sort of huge bird or monster, if the rumors were to be
believed. It was absolutely delicious. In one fell
swoop (his own choice of verb made him chuckle mentally behind
his impassive expression, considering the nature of Janaki's
executioner), the utter disaster which his political ambitions had
suffered was reversed. All he had to do was grasp the opportunity
swiftly and intelligently. By this time next week, that horse-shaped,
gangling, hideous giant of a schoolgirl was going to find herself
profoundly married. And not long after
that . . . . He looked up as the Seneschal of
Othmaliz waddled over to his corner of the ballroom. The
Seneschal contemplated the weepers and cursers, then looked
Chava in the eye. "What a pity," he said. "Yes, isn't it?" Chava agreed, allowing
one corner of his mouth to quirk upwards ever so slightly. "I imagine tomorrow will be quite a
busy day for us all," the Seneschal continued. "There'll have to be
another session of the Conclave to deal with this latest crisis. And,
of course this is going to force a postponement of the Coronation.
So sad." He sighed. "So very sad." "True." Chava nodded, then cocked his
head to one side. "One's heart goes out to the Emperor's family at
such time, of course. Still, there are responsibilities which must be
met, aren't there? And plans which must be adjusted. Or in some
cases—" he looked deep into the Seneschal's eyes "—
accelerated. I do trust that the Comforters will be keeping the
Emperor and his entire family in their thoughts." "Oh, I think you need have no fear on
those grounds, Your Majesty," the Seneschal assured him. Someone knocked on Darcel Kinlafia's
door at three o'clock in the morning. He jolted awake and jerked upright in
bed, momentarily confused by the soft white moonlight falling
through open windows where warm breeze stirred white draperies.
He'd been dreaming of combat—a ghastly, nightmarish
mishmash of his own memories, fighting at the swamp portal, the
massacre of his survey crew, and the combat he'd seen through the
Glimpse he'd shared with Zindel—and he wasn't certain, at
first, what had awakened him. Then the knock sounded again. <Darcel,> a familiar
Voice Called softly in the back of his brain, and he was out of bed
in heartbeat. He snatched up a night robe as he crossed the
apartment, somehow managing, with the moonlight's aid, to avoid
stubbing his toes as he dodged around the furniture of a living
room to which he wasn't yet accustomed. Then he snatched the door
open and found her standing in the hallway, trembling. He didn't speak. He simply opened his
arms, and she fell into them, weeping. He held her close, rocked her
gently, then guided her into the living room. He drew her down
beside him on the divan in a pool of moonlight, and she huddled
against him while she sobbed. He surrounded her with his arms, with
his love, with the caress of his Voice and the bond between them.
There were no words, for there was no need for words. There were
only the two of them, clinging to one another in the midst of their
grief, and that was enough. "Reports are still coming in from
Traisum," she whispered finally. "Chan Geraith's first report of the
battle was relayed while he was still eleven hours out from
Salbyton. He's sent three more since then.
It's . . . horrible." She relayed the images Kaliya chan
Darma and Lisar chan Korthal had transmitted up the Voicenet.
Images of Fort Salby, still smoking, with a huge, monstrous winged
creature draped over one tower. Images of men burned into twisted
charcoal, or lying like tattered scarecrows where lightning had left
them. Bits and pieces of the bodies of Sharonian soldiers, and
strewn among their mangled bodies the tumbled carcasses of the
unnatural fusion of lion and eagle which had killed them. More
bodies, breaches in a wall of adobe and stone, things which looked
like horses, but obviously weren't, shattered platforms filled with
the broken bodies of Arcanan soldiers, gun pits, row after
row of bodies laid out in canvas
shrouds . . . . They went on and on, a catalog of
destruction and desecration, and Darcel Kinlafia fought the surge
of acid trying to come up out of his belly. His arms tightened
around Alazon, and he held her while she shared the horror with
him. The images ended at last, and he kissed
her hair, murmuring wordlessly to her. He never knew how long
they sat there, just being there for each other, clinging to their love
like some last, unshakable rock of sanity in the midst of a
multiverse gone mad. "How are they holding up?" he asked
finally. "Andrin is sedated now, too," Alazon
said. "She didn't want to take it, but His Majesty insisted. She
wanted to stay with Razial and Anbessa, but she has to rest—
really rest." Kinlafia nodded, his jaw tightening
once more. "The Empress is in deep emotional
shock," Alazon continued. "She knew the danger was there, but
somehow it seemed so remote, especially when Janaki was ordered
home with the Arcanan prisoners. But I
think . . . I think she'd guessed what's
been worrying His Majesty and Andrin. She just didn't want to
admit it to herself. He's her only son, Darcel, and—" Her voice caught raggedly, and she
shook herself. "I already told you Razial had been
sedated, but she's awake again. And Anbessa is finally realizing
what's happened, I think. Both of them were clinging to their
mother when I left the imperial apartments. And Zindel—"
Her voice broke off again. "What about him?" Kinlafia pressed
gently, and she inhaled deeply. "I've never seen His Majesty like this.
He can barely speak above a rasping whisper. It's more than just
losing his only son. He feels responsible for the massacres, for
failing to move quickly enough and get reinforcements forward
soon enough." "That's ridiculous!" Kinlafia snapped
in hot defense. "I've worked that transit chain, Alazon. Nobody
could have moved in troops or material any faster—
nobody! He isn't a god, to wave one hand and magically
transport a division!" "I know all that, Darcel. And
he knows that, too. But he's a Calirath. He feels responsible for the
deaths, for the undermanned forts. And he's not the only one."
Alazon shivered. "Orem Limana is nearly suicidal with remorse. He
feels like he's betrayed them, all of them—soldiers and
civilians—by trying to build new forts before he had troops
in place to adequately man them. Before he had artillery in place to
defend their walls." "He's not a soldier," Kinlafia protested.
"It's not his job to think like one. Besides, no one ever
intended those portal forts to stand up to anything more dangerous
than a few bands of brigands! There's never been anything
more dangerous than a few bands of brigands—until now!"
"I know that, too." She nodded. "And
the Emperor knows that. When Yaf Umani Spoke to me from
Exploration Hall, he Said His Majesty's ordered two of the PA's
Distance Viewers to watch the First Director twenty-four hours a
day until this emotional shock passes. The Emperor has ordered
Orem not to suicide." That shocked Kinlafia. Orem Limana
was one of the strongest men he'd ever known. If he was
that shaken, then . . . . "What about the First Councilor's
contacts with the other delegations?" he asked. "It's going to be ugly," Alazon told
him. "The Emperor was right about that, too. Isseth's requested an
emergency meeting of the Conclave later this morning." "Isseth?" Kinlafia repeated
incredulously. "Everyone knows perfectly well that
Chava is really behind it," she said. "No one's going to admit it,
though." "And the Coronation?" "That's been postponed," she said
bitterly. "This 'spontaneous' request for a Conclave session
supersedes it, under the circumstances." "That's just wonderful." "Actually," she said unwillingly, "it
was inevitabe. If Isseth hadn't requested it, we probably would have
had to do it ourselves, under the circumstances. Not that Isseth
—or Chava—did it to do us any favors!" Fresh anger swirled about deep inside
Darcel Kinlafia, but he made himself step back from it. He
remembered what Janaki had told him about the deadliness of
hatred, yet that wasn't what let him step away from the demons of
his inner fury. No, it was the woman in his arms. The lifeline he
clung to. And as he did, he felt her clinging to him, in turn. Their
strength flowed together, melding, merging into something greater
than the sum of its parts, and he turned her tear-soaked face up to
his and kissed it gently. "All right," he said softly. "His Majesty
was right about Andrin needing to rest. Well, so do we. Come with
me." He stood, then scooped her up in his
arms and carried her through the moonlight towards his bedroom
door. She looked up at him, and he smiled crookedly. <I said 'rest,' love,> he
Told her, <and I meant rest. There'll be time for other
things later.> <I didn't realize you were so
chivalrous,> her Voice murmured in the back of his mind.
<Refusing to take advantage of a maiden's grief.> He laughed softly, despite their grief,
despite their loss, and kissed her once again. <Chivalrous isn't exactly a word
I'd apply to myself, love. Let's try . . .
patient, instead.> <I prefer chivalrous,>
she Told him. <And in this case, I think I may just know you
better than you know yourself.> <Maybe. But either way,
woman,> he turned back the light spread at one side of the
enormous bed and tucked her under it, <you need
rest. And so do I. So—> he bent over to kiss
her once again, very gently <—go to sleep.> The tension in the Emperor Garim
Chancellery could have been used to chip flint as Darcel Kinlafia
settled into the place in the gallery to which his candidacy for the
House of Talents entitled him. The sunlight streaming in through the
windows framed in the black-and-white banners of mourning
revealed a very different set of faces from the ones he'd seen there
just the day before. The vast majority of naysayers and fence-sitters
had disappeared. Today's faces were shaken,
sick . . . and enraged. Zindel chan Calirath, who should have
been at the Temple of Saint Taiy, preparing for his coronation, sat
like a statue of Ternathian granite. The black mourning band around
his right arm was matched by the bands around the arms of every
other man and woman in that enormous chamber, and the flags of
every nation of Sharona flew at half-mast. The death of the heir to
any imperial throne was always a world-shaking event; the death of
this particular heir had shaken an entire universe to its foundation.
Andrin Calirath sat beside her father,
her own face pale and drawn with grief. The preparation of her
Glimpse had done nothing to lessen her sorrow or the profound,
brutal shock of her loss, and nothing could have prepared her to
deal with her younger sisters' grief. She'd argued against her father's
decision the night before, but she knew now that he'd been correct.
She had needed rest . . . and she
was profoundly grateful that her mother and sisters had no official
reason to be here this morning. Indeed, she wished desperately that
she hadn't had to be here, either. But there was absolutely
no choice about that, despite her youth. With Janaki's death, Andrin Calirath, at
seventeen, had become not Heir-Secondary to the Winged Crown of
Ternathia, but Heir Apparent to the Throne of Sharona, and all the
crushing weight of the multiverse seemed to be bearing down upon
her shoulders. I should still be with my tutors, a small voice wailed in the back of her mind. I'm not
ready for this—it wasn't supposed to be my job!
Yet even as that little voice cried out
in protest, she knew it was her job. That it had always been
here, waiting for her, if anything happened to Janaki. Shamir Taje, unlike Andrin, was not in
his place at his Emperor's elbow. Since the formal ratification of
the Act of Unification, Taje, as the effective First Councilor of the
worldwide empire to be, had replaced Orem Limana as the
presiding officer of the Conclave. Under the terms of the
Unification, the Conclave was to continue to function as the
effective caretaker government of the new empire until after the
formal parliamentary elections scheduled for two months after the
official Coronation. Now, that Conclave's members sat almost as
still as Zindel as Taje stepped up to the podium Orem Limana had
occupied when it first assembled. "This Conclave is now in session,"
Taje announced. "All rise as for the invocation." That morning, the invocation was short
and to the point: Guard us, heavenly protectors, and help us
choose wisely in this battle to save ourselves. Then Taje took the podium once again.
"As all of us, I'm sure, have already
been informed," he said, his voice harsh and rusty with fatigue,
"Crown Prince Janaki chan Calirath has fallen in battle against the
enemies of Sharona. Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik and Division-
Captain chan Geraith both agree that it was only the Prince's
Glimpses which allowed Fort Salby to hold. And—" he
looked up, forced to clear his throat hard, despite all his years of
political experience "—the Division-Captain has confirmed
that Prince Janaki knew it was a Death Glimpse before he chose to
remain as part of the garrison defending Fort Salby and Salbyton's
civilian population." There was a moment of profound
silence, and then Taje straightened his shoulders. "Rather than rehearse the truly
harrowing details, which have been summarized in reports that are
being bound for distribution as we speak, I will turn the podium
over to His Imperial Majesty, the Emperor-Elect of Sharona. But
first, I ask that all please rise and bow heads for a moment of
silence to honor the Crown Prince and the thousands of others that
we estimate have been murdered in this Arcanan assault." Kinlafia heard Temple bells tolling in
the distance as the word raced out through Tajvana and the rest of
Sharona, signaling Voices across the world to sound the bells in
honor of their dead, royal and common, military and civilian. He
shivered as the listened to those deep, rolling tones of grief and
respect. He'd never heard so many Temple bells at one time. The
sound reverberated through the city, through his bones. They rang
out their dirge for five full minutes, calling to the thousands of
Sharonian souls trying to find their way to the heavens of home. In the end, the last shivery tone died
into silence, and Zindel chan Calirath took the podium. It was obvious he hadn't slept.
Kinlafia's seat was close enough for him to see the bloodshot eyes,
haggard with dark circles. The Emperor gripped the sides of the
podium for long, silent moments, simply standing there in the
heartlessly plain black and white mourning tunic and trousers
instead of the jeweled coronation robes he ought to have been
wearing. Then he began to speak. "Over the past several weeks," he
rasped, his deep voice rough-edged with fatigure and grief, "we
have wondered and debated over Arcanan's possible intentions.
Those intentions are now brutally clear. We neither asked for nor
provoked this war. We attempted to deal fairly and openly with the
enemy—only to be met with treachery and escalating
violence. "I have been closeted with the Chiefs
of Staff, the elected Speakers of this Conclave, and the first
Director of the Portal Authority for most of the night. We've
discussed threats and options for meeting them, and we have
reached the following decisions. "We are instituting an immediate recall
to active duty of every Soldier, Sailor, and Marine under the age of
forty. We realize the terrible hardship this will place on families
and businesses, but we have no choice. Our standing army is far too
small to fight a war of this magnitude. If circumstances force our
hand, we will recall all former military personnel under the age of
fifty, placing those with health and eyesight difficulties in
administrative slots that must also be filled in order to make this
war effort succeed. "We are also asking for emergency
volunteers from the Talents to fill critical positions in
communications, intelligence gathering, medical care, and many
other areas. If we cannot fill those needed positions through
volunteerism, we will have no choice but to institute conscription."
Shock detonated through every
Talented delegate to the Conclave. Even Darcel was stunned by the
suggestion. Of all the major Sharonan nations, only Uromathia
practiced conscription. Ternathia, Farnalia, Harkala, and New
Ternath and New Farnal all relied upon a tradition of voluntary
military service. So did virtually all of the smaller Sharonian
nations, and even in Uromathia, the Talents were automatically
exempt from conscription because they were so relatively scarce, as
necessary to the civilian infrastructure as to the mnilitary. What
Zindel had just suggested—or threatened—was
unprecedented, hadn't happened in over four hundred years, and a
roar of protest rose. It hammered at the Chancellery's banner-hung
walls and— "You will be silent!" Zindel chan Calirath's bull-throated
bellow stunned the entire vast chamber into silence. "By our best estimate, judging from
when we initially lost contact with our forces in Hell's Gate," he
said into the ringing stillness, biting off each rough-edged, husky
word like a sliver of bone, "the Arcanans advanced over four
thousand miles in approximately twelve days. They are now
little more than forty-four thousand miles from Sharona. If they
launch a second—and successful—assault on Fort
Salby and continue to advance at the same pace, they could cover
the remaining distance to this very city in barely three months. Do
not presume to protest anything the Throne demands in a
war of survival. We don't have time for it, and I will not let
any of you jeopardize all of us. Is that clear?" No one said a word, and Zindel chan
Calirath's nostrils flared with satisfaction. "Good," he said much more quietly.
"Then understand this, as well—all of you. We did not start
this war, but we will finish it. We will take back the portals
they've taken from us in their treacherous attack. We will punish
the atrocities they have committed against our people. And we will
insure that this 'Union of Arcana' will never again pose a threat to
us, to our children, or to our grandchildren." A roar of approval went up, louder by
far than the previous protest. Kinlafia found himself on his feet
with the rest, applauding madly, yet even as he did, he looked down
from the gallery at Chava Busar's face and saw the cold, calculating
eyes that watched Zindel with carefully veiled contempt. When the tumult finally died, Zindel
continued his implacable, methodical outline of his preparations.
Troops to be raised and trained, railroads to be extended, shipyards
to be built, munitions factories to be expanded, fortifications to be
planned and built, weapons to be improved, developed, and
deployed . . . the list went on and on,
marshaling the resources of every universe Sharona had ever
explored and hammering them into a weapon of war. "What I require from you," he finished
finally, "is the immediate passage of sufficient taxation to pay for
these utterly critical measures. We do not have time to wait for
formal parliamentary elections. The Arcanans have taken that
luxury out of our hands. When those elections are held, I will seek
approval of our present emergency revenue measures from that
Parliament, but they must be passed now, and they will not
be a negligible burden for anyone. This will be an expensive war.
Never doubt that. Every Sharonian will feel the bite of higher taxes,
and that bite will be deep. Many will protest when they realize just
how deep. But when they do, ask them this question. Which
do you prefer—higher taxes and higher prices, or Arcanan
dragons in your skies, burning down your homes and loved ones?
That is their choice. We did not ask for this war, but we
will, by the Triad, fight it with everything we have—with
every ounce of strength we possess!" Another ovation met that statement,
although it was more subdued than the last one. Talk of things like
higher taxes and conscripted labor forces had that effect. "That concludes my prepared remarks,"
Zindel said when silence had fallen once again. "Does anyone have
questions? Not debate—questions?" No one spoke for several seconds, but
then the Emperor of Uromathia stood in the heart of his own
delegation. "Your Majesty," he began, bowing in
Zindel's direction, "and esteemed colleagues, Uromathia shares the
profound grief which the heroic death of Crown Prince Janaki has
brought to all of Sharona and applauds the Emperor of Ternathia's
determination to deal with this crisis." Something flared deep inside Kinlafia
as Chava said the word "Ternathia." "However," Chava continued, "while
no one could deny the necessity of the measures which he has
outlined, Uromathia must question whether or not he possesses the
authority to demand them." A stir of protest began, but he
continued speaking, clearly and strongly. "It is unfortunately true
that Crown Prince Janaki's death has reordered both the Ternathian
imperial succession and the proposed succession of the Empire of
Sharona. And it is also unfortunately true that as of this moment,
there is no 'Emperor of Sharona,' nor an Empire for him to
rule. There has been no Coronation, and the conditions specified by
the Act of Unification for the Empire he is to rule have not been
—and cannot, as written, be—satisfied." "What are you suggesting?" Ronnel of
Farnalia demanded furiously. "I am simply suggesting," Chava
replied, "that this is a time of enormous uncertainty, and that under
those circumstances, it is particularly important that all these
matters be handled in strict accordance with the provisions under
which the nations represented at this Conclave agreed to surrender
their sovereignty. Yes, we are at war. Yes, it may be a war for our
very survival. But if we are to face our enemies as a single,
cohesive whole, we must be truly united, and there must be
no question of the legality and legitimacy of the government under
which we will fight." "Come to the point—quickly,"
Zindel chan Calirath said icily. "Very well, Your Majesty." Chava
bowed once more. "My point is this. The death of your son has
invalidated Section Three of Article Two of the Act of Unification.
Unless the provisions of that article and section are satisfied, the
Act is not binding upon Uromathia or any other signatory power. If
there is to be a true Empire of Sharona, then I must respectfully
request that the succession be secured as contemplated by Article
Two in light of the changed circumstances resulting from your
son's lamentable death. Is Crown Princess Andrin ready to marry
the son I designate as her groom?" A savage roar of outrage erupted. Half
the members of the Conclave were on their feet, shouting and
demanding Chava's ejection from the Chancellery, and Zindel's
hands tightened on the podium with such force that Kinlafia
expected the wood to crack. Then the gavel crashed down again and
again, hammering for order, and all the while, Chava stood in the
tumult, eyes defiantly insolent and wearing a smug little half-smile
of satisfaction. The furor died down at last, trickling
slowly away into silence. When the entire Chancellery was still
once more, the Emperor turned his attention back to Chava Busar.
The Uromathian's smile faltered as
Zindel chan Calirath's icy gray eyes bored into him with scalpel-
sharp contempt. "The son you designate?" the
Emperor said, and Chava actually blanched at the menace in his
deadly soft voice. "Haven't you overstepped your authority by
presuming to name which of your lecherous, ill-bred mongrels will
have the right to rape my daughter?" Chava Busar's face went sickly white
with shock, then purple with rage. "How dare you—?!" he
began. "Do not presume to dictate terms
to me!" Zindel thundered. "I—" Chava began again, but a
third voice interrupted him. It was a youthful voice, a soprano,
which had never been raised in that Chancellery before. "Do not discuss me as if I were not
here!" that voice said with icy precision, and every eye turned to the
Ternathian delegation. Andrew Calirath stood there, and the
golden strands in her midnight hair seemed thicker, brighter than
ever, gleaming as she faced the combined leaders and rulers of her
entire planet. She stood in her gown of muted grays and dark blues,
the mourning band dark about her sleeve, and her eyes were
Calirath eyes, dark with portents of the future, yet hard with the
lightning flash of purpose. In some indefinable fashion she looked
like both the teenaged girl she was and the avatar of Sharona's
future—tall, strong, fearless, and wounded. Emperor Zindel stared at his daughter,
and his eyes were no longer those of an emperor. They were the
eyes of a father, stark with fear for a daughter he loved more than
life itself. They were the eyes of a man who had been asked for one
sacrifice too many, of a man who could not—would
not—give his family's juggernaut destiny his daughter, as
well as his son. And they were the eyes, Darcel Kinlafia realized, of
someone who recognized in this instant one fragment of the
Glimpse he and Kinlafia had shared. That man opened his mouth, his face
hard with bitter determination, but the daughter looked up at her
father and shook her head. "Chanaka s'hari, Halian. Sho warak
," Crown Princess Andrin Calirath said softly, and her father's
face twisted as if the words had been bullets. Yaf Umani was one of Sharona's
foremost linguisticians. He'd never held a position in any
university's Department of Ancient Languages—his career as
the Portal Authority's Chief Voice had precluded that—but
he had a true Voice's love for
languages . . . and he was one of the very
few people in that enormous chamber who recognized the language
in which she'd spoken. He was also a man of impeccable integrity,
but the shocks had come too hard and fast over the past fourteen
hours; his recognition of what Andrin had said leaked out to every
Voice in the Chancellery. "I am your daughter, Halian. I
remember." Silence hovered, and then, slowly
—so slowly—Zindel chan Calirath bowed his head.
Andrin smiled at him almost gently.
But then she turned to look across the Chancellery floor, and there
was no gentleness in the tempered steel of the eyes which fixed
themselves upon the Emperor of Uromathia. "I beg leave to inform Emperor Chava
that he is in error," she said clearly and distinctly. "The Act of
Unification has been neither nullified nor invalidated by my
brother's death, nor will the House of Calirath seek to evade its
obligations under that Act. There is still an heir to the throne of
Ternathia, and that heir is prepared to accept her obligations
under the subsection Emperor Chava has just cited. "But I am the Imperial Crown Princess
of Ternathia, Heir to the Winged Crown of Celaryon, daughter of
the House of Calirath, descendent of Halian and Erthain the Great!"
Her eyes flashed gray lightning, and her voice rang out like a
soprano sword. It was no longer the voice of a teenaged girl, but the
voice of the most ancient lineage in human history, speaking
through its current avatar, and all the weight of that lineage
crackled in its pride and defiance . . . and
anger. "My ancestors were emperors of half the world while yours
were still picking lice, raiding their neighbors' sheep, and stealing
their neighbors' wives. You will not presume to dictate to
me the man I will marry, Chava Busar!" Busar's face darkened in fresh rage, but
Andrin's eyes were deadly, and she continued speaking with that
cold, lethal precision. "Subsection Three of Article Two
requires the Heir to Ternathia to wed a Uromathian royal prince
within three months of the ratification of the Act of Unification,
and that Act was ratified two weeks ago. Very well. You will
submit to me no later than noon tomorrow a list of those you wish
to nominate as my husband. You may list every unmarried male of
your lineage, if such is your desire. But I, Chava Busar—
I, and no one else—will make my choice from
all the eligible nominees. I will marry as the Act requires, within the
next ten weeks, but do not ever make the mistake of
attempting to dictate to a member of my House again!" "I can't believe she did that," Alazon
Yanamar shook her head. "What was she thinking?" "You know exactly what she was
thinking, love," Kinlafia chided her sadly. The two of them stood in Alazon's
office in Calirath Palace, surrounded by her collection of horses as
they gazed out the windows. The lamps were turned low, the sun
had set hours ago, and a silver moon drifted over the palace
gardens. It was a serene and beautiful sight, utterly at odds with the
chaos and confusion which had enveloped the people who lived and
worked in the Palace. "You just don't want to admit that she
was right," Kinlafia continued. "Right?" Alazon stared at him
in stark disbelief. "Gods, Darcel! She's seventeen! And she's
a Ternathian! The youngest of that bastard's sons is twenty-nine, and
they're all just as bad as he is! Can you imagine what will happen to
her when she marries one of them? Especially after
humiliating his father the way she did this morning? Why not just
invite him to rape her on the floor of the Conclave and be done
with it?!" "Yes." The word came out harshly, but
Kinlafia met her angry eyes levelly. "I can imagine exactly what will
happen. Vothan! Do you think I like the thought? But that
doesn't change the fact that she's right. That we've got to unify, and
that we don't have time to give Chava the opportunity to reopen the
entire unification debate." "Yes we do!" Alazon protested. "And if
Chava's going to open the door then I say we should use the
opportunity he's given us to delete that entire subsection
from the Act!" "You know better than that." Kinlafia
regarded her sternly. "In fact, I know you know better than
that—you've been the one teaching me to think in
strategic political terms for the last two weeks! Do you really think
Chava would have opened this entire subject if he wasn't prepared
to announce that Uromathia would use the pretext of Janaki's death
and the 'invalidation' of the Act to justify refusing to accept
unification after all unless it's revised once again? This time to give
him more power, more room to spin his webs? And do you think he
waited until after the Emperor detailed his requirements by
accident? He wanted every member of the Conclave to
accept, gut-deep, just how serious the threat is. And then he
issued his demand. "He wanted them to know how big a
pistol he was prepared to hold to all of their heads. If he claims the
Act is nullified, if he refuses to acknowledge Zindel's rightful
coronation, then what happens to all of the preparations we need to
make? Do you think for an instant that once that sack of snakes was
untied, there wouldn't be enormous pressure from other members
of the Conclave to give him more of what he wanted in the first
place if that was the only way to get him to sign back up quickly
now that the Arcanans have proven they're a genuine, immediate
threat? "He might as well have handed us a
written memo about his new strategy, Alazon! The way he saw it,
he won either way. Either he got to name Andrin's husband under
the terms of the Act, or else Zindel told him to go straight to the
Arpathian hells before he gave one of Chava's sons his
daughter. And if that happened, if Zindel refused to honor the Act's
terms, then Chava could declare that Zindel's decision to
invalidate the Act absolved him of his agreement to surrender the
sovereignty of Uromathia to
Zindel . . . and that would have given
him all the leverage in the world, unless we chose to fight that very
civil war the Emperor told me last night he wanted to avoid! "It's obvious from the Voice reports
and print articles you've had me Watching and reading ever since I
got back that Chava never really regarded the original Arcanan
massacre as a genuine threat. He was doing his best to game the
situation then, and he's doing exactly the same thing now. He's just
changing technique, using the threat everyone else sees as genuine
to frighten them into conceding the points they refused to give him
before. If he can simultaneously frighten the other members of the
Conclave badly enough and appear sufficiently intransigent, he'll
get at least some of his demands—maybe even most
of them. And he won't give a good godsdamn how long he delays
unification, how much damage he does to our ability to deal with
the Arcanans, as long as there's a chance of improving his
position." "But—" "<thinspace>'But' nothing, love,"
Kinlafia said softly, sadly. "You know that's what would happen.
And so does her father. My gods, Alazon, you know how much he
loves her, and you saw as well as I did what he was prepared to do
out there today! Yes, it was her decision, and I know as well as you
do that she never even warned him she was going to do it. That she
deliberately didn't give him time to think about ways to
stop her, or for the father in him to find some justification—
any justification—for keeping her from doing this.
But if he hadn't realized in the end that she was right, he would
never have let her get away with it. Never." "But there has to be another
way." Alazon was no longer protesting or denying. She was almost
pleading. "We can't just let her do this, Darcel. We can't!"
Tears glittered in the Privy Voice's
eyes, and Darcel put his arm around her and hugged her tightly. "I don't see how we can stop her," he
said, and in the back of his brain he saw once again the image of
Andrin weeping. "I'm finally beginning to understand—
really understand—what sort of price being born a
Calirath can exact. She's going to do this. The only person who
could stop her is her father, and he won't—he can't. He'll do
everything he can to protect her, but this is the one thing he can't
stop her from doing." "It will kill her," Alazon said softly.
"Maybe not physically—not quickly. But it will kill
her." She looked up at Kinlafia, and a single tear broke free and
trickled down her cheek. "I never really knew her until this entire
impossible crisis just exploded in our faces. But now that's
changed. And if she marries someone like one of Chava Busar's
sons, it will just destroy her inside." Kinlafia nodded, hearing the pain in
her beautiful voice. That pain, he knew, was the reason someone
with Alazon's sharp intelligence and grasp of politics could insist
that Andrin had to be stopped. And gods knew she was right. If
there'd been any way to avoid
this . . . . "We're just going to have to hope she's
stronger than that," he said. "I've read the entire Act since you gave
me a copy. If I could see any way for her to—" He paused suddenly, and Alazon
stiffened in the circle of his arm as she Felt a sudden, incredible
cascade of thoughts and emotions tumbling through him. Then he
inhaled sharply and looked into her eyes. "Gods!" he half-whispered. "That's
it." "What?" Alazon demanded. "I've just had an idea," he told her. "My
gods, it's what Janaki Glimpsed!" "What's what Janaki
Glimpsed?!" "We've got to go find Andrin,"
Kinlafia told her. "And be sure you bring your copy of the Act! The sun had set hours ago. The slider car raced up what should
have been the valley of the Razinta River almost silently, but for the
rush of wind. It was a cloudy, moonless night, cold and
still . . . and very, very empty. The Arcanans called the Razinta the
Kosal, and they'd traveled almost eighteen hundred miles across the
face of the universe they called Lamia to reach it, racing steadily
southwest towards the next portal in their endless journey. From
the maps Jasak had shown them, that portal lay some miles south of
Usarlah, the capital of the province of Delkrath back in Sharona,
almost in the center of the Narhathan Peninsula. But this
Usarlah lay almost a hundred thousand miles from the Usarlah
Shaylar had visited as a young university student so long ago. I've come almost half the distance
to the moon from home, she thought, staring out into the
darkness, and that's as a bird—or a dragon—might
have flown it. Half way to the moon. She shook her head,
trying to wrap her mind around the sheer distance involved. And
we still have almost forty thousand more miles to go.
"You
seem . . . pensive tonight, Shaylar,"
Gadrial said, and Shaylar turned back from the window. The Ransaran magister sat across the
small table from her, shuffling the sixty-card deck with slender,
adroit fingers. She'd been teaching Shaylar and Jathmar an Arcanan
card game called Old Basilisk. The rules weren't all that complex
—certainly not any more complicated than several Sharonian
card games Shaylar could think of—but the deck had five
twelve-card suits instead of the three eighteen-card suits she was
accustomed to, which made keeping track of exactly what had been
played challenging. Or would have, if Voices hadn't had
photographic memories, at any rate. "I feel pensive," Shaylar
admitted. "We're such a long way away from everything I've ever
known. And it's so . . . empty out there."
"Appearances can be deceiving,"
Gadrial told her, looking out the window herself. "Back home, all
of this is part of the Duchy of Forkasa, one of the oldest and
wealthiest independent territories of Shaloma. Of course, the
factors that made Forkasa so wealthy back in Arcana don't
necessarily apply in the out-universes. And we're still a long way
from Arcana or New Andara. But the last time I checked the census
figures, Lamia had a population of somewhere around three
million, I think." "Three million," Shaylar repeated. She
had to remind herself that Arcana had been expanding into the
multiverse for two centuries, almost three times as long as Sharona.
Still, the thought that they had three million people living in
a universe forty thousand miles from their home universe was
sobering, to say the least. "Well, Lamia's attracted more
colonization than a lot of other universes," Gadrial said as she
offered the deck for Shaylar to cut. "The distance between portals is
shorter than in some, and it's all overland, which helps. And the
natural tendency is to spread out to either side of the slider right-of-
way, which just happens to run across some of Shaloma's best real
estate. Not to mention the fact that some of the most beautiful
beaches of the Western Hesmiryan are less than a hundred miles
from where we are right now." She began to deal, and Shaylar nodded
in understanding. The Hesmiryan Sea was what the Arcanans called
the Mbisi Sea, and Gadrial was certainly right about the Narhathan
beaches. Tourism was one of Teramandor Province's most lucrative
industries back home in Sharona, and Teramandor beach resorts
were famous throughout the multiverse. "Anyway," Gadrial continued, "I think
every universe looks emptier when you see it in the dark. It always
makes me feel like there's nothing really quite real out
there." "I've felt that way a lot, lately," Shaylar
said in a low voice, and Gadrial's hands paused. She looked across
the table at the other woman, and her almond-shaped eyes were dark
with sympathy. "I know you have. And I wish none of
this had happened to you and Jathmar." "We know that, Gadrial." Shaylar
managed a smile. "Go ahead and deal, silly!" Gadrial smiled back and resumed
dealing cards. Shaylar watched them fall, listening to the quiet,
snapping sounds the cardboard rectangles made as they landed on
the table top. She would never have been able to hear that sound
aboard a Sharonian train moving at this speed. Indeed, the quiet,
vibrationless slider cars continued to amaze her, although she and
Jathmar had noticed several weaknesses, compared to old-
fashioned, noisy, vibrating railroads. It had taken them a while to realize just
how big a disadvantage the absence of engines was. There was no
doubt that the fact that each slider was self-propelled made the
slider cars far more flexible, but the price for that flexibility was
high. Each slider required its own spell accumulator, and for all
their luxury, they were much more lightly built than Sharonian
rolling stock . . . for reasons which had
become obvious as they'd watched the Gifted technicians recharge
the accumulators at the stations where they'd stopped. The spells
which propelled the sliders were obviously complicated, and it took
quite a while to recharge each slider's accumulator. And as Gadrial
had explained, when they'd finally asked her about it, there was a
reason the cars were so light. The sliders relied upon a variant of
the levitation spells used by the cargo pods dragon transports often
towed, and those really weren't very efficient on a tonnage basis.
From what she'd said, Jathmar (who knew far more about railroads
and steam engines than Shaylar did) had calculated that the
Arcanans would be lucky if one of their slider cars could transport
a quarter of the tonnage one of the TTE's freight cars routinely
carted across the multiverse. It's nice to think we have at least
some advantages, she thought moodily as she gathered up her
cards and began sorting her hand. She glanced across the compartment to
where Chief Sword Threbuch and Jathmar were engaged in a game
the Arcanans called battle squares. It was a complicated, highly
stylized wargame using eighteencarved pieces on each side, played
across a gameboard that was nine squares wide and nine squares
deep. Jathmar had turned out to be surprisingly good at it, and he
was pushing Threbuch hard while Jugthar Sendahli kibitzed. She
could feel his concentration—and enjoyment—
through their marriage bond, and it was obvious that Sendahli was
amused by Threbuch's predicament. Shaylar was glad Jathmar was enjoying
himself, but even that was flawed for her tonight. She could feel his
concentration and enjoyment, yes, but not as clearly as she should
have been able to. Their wedding bond was definitely weaker, and
when they'd stopped for the last accumulator charge, Jathmar had
tested his Mapping Talent. It was weaker, too. In a way, Shaylar was almost relieved.
Even in Sharona, marriages and relationships sometimes proved
less enduring than the people involved in them might have wished,
especially in the face of unexpected stress or anxiety. Very few
people could ever have been under more stress than the two of
them, and she'd seen more than one marriage bond simply wither
and die as the partners drifted apart. The thought of that happening
to her and Jathmar was more than she could have borne, and she
was almost desperately glad that there was some other reason for
what was happening. But even so, the implications of their
weakening bond and Jathmar's weakening Talent were nearly as
frightening as the thought of losing Jathmar might have been. They had no idea what was causing it,
and Shaylar looked up from her cards. Gadrial's head was bent as
she sorted her own hand, and she failed to notice the intense, almost
plaintive quality of the look Shaylar gave her. The Voice wished
with all her heart that she and Jathmar could discuss what was
happening to them with someone, and the most reasonable
someone would have been Gadrial. But Jathmar was right. They
couldn't mention this to anyone—not when it was possible
that the effect could be deliberately induced, even used against
other Talents, by a sorceress who figured out what was happening.
Gadrial looked up, and Shaylar quickly
banished her worries from her expression, if not from her emotions.
"Ready to bid?" Gadrial asked. "Sure," Shaylar said, with a
cheerfulness she was far from feeling. "Fifteen." Afternoon sunlight slanted in through
the narrow, barred windows as the outside door slammed open.
Two Arcanan guards came through it, dragging a limp, semi-
conscious body between them, and a third guard followed behind
them, with one of their repeating crossbows cocked and loaded in
his hands. The armed guard stood back, weapon ready, while one of
the other two unlocked the cell door so that his companion could
toss their burden through it. Namir Velvelig moved quickly,
catching Company-Captain Silkash before the all but unconscious
Healer could hit the cell floor. Silkash cried out in pain as the
regiment-captain caught him, and Velvelig's eyes could have frozen
heart of any Arpathian hell as he glared up at the guards. One of them sneered at him, obviously
amused by his glare, and made a taunting gesture with one hand.
His mocking expression and obvious satisfaction at Silkash's
broken, bloodied condition was almost enough. Almost. Yet
Velvelig's iron expression never even twitched. Only those frozen
eyes spoke of the fury blazing within him. The time would come.
He already knew that much. The time would come when he would
finally make his try and die. But not today. Not until the moment
was right and he could count on taking at least one of them with
him before the bastard with the crossbow shot him down. The guard who'd mocked him snorted
with contempt, spat on the floor, then slammed the cell shut and
locked it. He said something to his companion, and all three of the
guards sauntered out. Velvelig eased Silkash down on the
pallet he and the other officers in their cell had put together, and the
Healer twitched, hissing in anguish as Velvelig's gently testing
fingers found fresh breaks in his ribs. The regiment-captain had cuts and
bruises in plenty of his own. The last two times they'd come for
Silkash, Velvelig had stood in front of the Healer. He hadn't
launched a single blow, hadn't threatened the guards in any way, but
they'd had to club him out of the way before they could get at the
Healer. Not that it had done any good in the
end. "Sir?" He looked down at the faint, thready
voice. Silkash's left eye was open; his right was swollen shut. He'd
lost several teeth along the way, as well, and his speech wasn't very
clear. "I'm here, Silky," Velvelig said quietly.
"You don't look too good." "Well, I don't feel so good,
either," Silkash got out, and Velvelig's eyes burned at the Healer's
feeble attempt at humor. "Tobis?" Velvelig asked after a
moment, and Silkash shook his head. "Don't know, Sir." The bruised,
bloodied face twisted. "That son-of-a-bitch was still working on
him when they dragged me out." "Whoreson!" somebody
snarled behind Velvelig, but the regiment-captain only patted
Silkash gently on the shoulder. "All right, Silky. Take it easy. We'll
take care of you." "I know, Sir," Silkash whispered, and
his eye slid shut. Velvelig held up one hand, and one of
the other prisoners handed him the scrap of blanket they'd soaked in
their water bucket. The regiment-captain began cleaning his
Healer's face, and his touch was as gentle as any woman's, while
black murder seethed in his heart. Hadrign Thalmayr's sadism had a
certain brutal cunning. There was no doubt in Velvelig's mind that
he was going to kill Silkash and Makree in the end, but he was in no
hurry to end his entertainment. Perhaps it had begun as some sort of
punishment, vengeance for the "torment" he believed the Healers
had deliberately inflicted upon him. If that was how it had started,
though, it had gone far beyond that by now. Vengeance might have
offered him the pretext, but the truth was that he enjoyed
what he was doing. He was pacing himself, rationing
himself . . . giving his victims time to
recover between sessions. Yet Silkash and—especially
—Makree were growing steadily weaker, and no one seemed
to care. Certainly no one was offering them the magical healing
which had saved Velvelig's own life. However spectacular their
healing powers might be, the Arcanan healers were obviously
content to watch their Sharonian counterparts being slowly and
brutally beaten to death without raising a finger to repair the
damage. "I don't think Tobis can take much
more, Sir." Silkash's voice was a little stronger, which only made
the despair in it that much clearer. "It's worse for him. It blasts his
Talent open. Makes him Feel how much the son-of-a-bitch
enjoys what he's doing to him." "I know, Silky. I—" Velvelig broke off, and his belly
muscles tightened in anticipation as the outside door opened once
more. But it wasn't the guards dragging Tobis Makree back into the
brig, after all. Velvelig straightened, and the fury in
his heart redoubled as he recognized the wiry redhead. Thalmayr
was bad enough, yet at least he appeared to genuinely believe his
captors had deliberately tortured him when he was in their power.
The Arcanan standing outside their cell now, looking in that them,
had no such excuse, and Velvelig knew that if he would only come
within arm's reach of the bars . . . . He wasn't that stupid, unfortunately.
He only stood there, glaring at the prisoners, his face tight with
hatred as he drank up the extent of Silkash's injuries. Then he turned
around, as wordlessly as he'd come, and stalked back out. Namir Velvelig watched him go, then
knelt slowly back down beside his Healer and started wiping blood
off his face once more. Therman Ulthar closed the door very
carefully behind him, then stood on the walkway outside the brig.
His left hand dropped to the hilt of the short sword sheathed at his
hip, and his knuckles whitened with the force of his grip. He refused to let himself look at the
administration block. He couldn't, because he knew what was
happening in there right this moment. He didn't have to hear the
blows, listen to the gasping screams, to know what Hadrign
Thalmayr was doing, and if he let himself think about it, let himself
feel, then— He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply.
You're an officer in the Union
Army, godsdamn it, he told himself despairingly. You can't
just stand here, whatever Iftar said! If you don't take a stand
for something, then what the fuck use are you?
There was a sickness spreading
through the garrison of the captured Sharonian fort, radiating from
the man who'd been placed in command, and Ulthar was afraid.
Afraid of where it would end, who might find himself added to the
list of Hadrign Thalmayr's "enemies." Someone had to do
something, yet Ulthar was only one man, and a man Thalmayr
obviously dustrusted as much as he loathed him. You don't even have a platoon
anymore, Therman, he thought, and it was true. He had exactly
five men,the other Andaran Scout wounded POWs who'd been left
behind here with him and Thalmayr, under his "command."
Thalmayr had been careful not to assign him to anything which
might have required more men, and Ulthar knew exactly why that
was. He also knew all five of them would
have followed him into any open confrontation with
Thalmayr . . . for all the good it would
have done. I can't take them with me, he
told himself yet again. I don't have that right. But, gods, I've got
to do something! At least the Healers Five Hundred
Vaynair had left behind were refusing to go along with Thalmayr.
No doubt the other prisoners didn't understand, but if Thalmayr had
had his way, the Healers would have repaired the damages
he inflicted on a daily basis . . . so that he
could inflict fresh damages on a daily basis. But they'd
refused. They couldn't stop him from torturing his prisoners, but
they could refuse to become his accomplices by helping him do it.
Ulthar snarled in frustration. How
pathetic was it when the best he could find to say was that the
Healers wouldn't heal someone? Something snapped down inside him at
that thought. The iron self-control he'd forced himself to exert
slipped, and he spun on his heel and started stalking across the
parade ground towards the office block, unsnapping the retaining
strap across his short sword as he went. "Fifty Ulthar?" The voice reached him even through
the red haze of his fury, and he paused, looking over his shoulder.
He didn't really know the man who'd called out to him. He'd seen
him around the fort, but he wasn't an Andaran Scout, and Ulthar
had been too focused on what Thalmayr was up to to pay him much
attention. "Yes?" Ulthar's one-word response
came out sounding strangled and strange, even to his own ears, and
the other man grimaced. "I think we need to talk, Fifty Ulthar,"
Commander of Fifty Jaralt Sarma said. Commander of Two Thousand
Mayrkos Harshu sat in his tent at the foot of the precipitous cliffs
and pushed the last few bites of his supper around the bowl with a
spoon. A glass of wine sat largely untasted at his elbow, and his
expression was unusually grim. The sentry outside the tent called out a
challenge to someone, and Harshu raised his head, looking towards
the entrance. A moment later, the sentry lifted the flap and looked in
at him. "Thousand Toralk is here, Sir. He says
you're expecting him." "I am, Sword. Send him in, please." "Sir!" The noncom snapped a salute and
disappeared. A moment later, the flap rose again, and Klayrman
Toralk came through it. "You wanted to see me, Sir?" "Yes, please. Have a seat." Harshu gestured at the camp chair
floating on the far side of the table, and Toralk settled himself onto
it. The thousand never looked away from Harshu as he sat, and
Harshu smiled sourly. "I've just received
some . . . interesting dispatches,
Klayrman." "Sir?" Toralk's eyebrows rose as
Harshu paused. "One set is from Carthos," the two
thousand said. "That's the good news, such as it is. He's detached
Hundred Helika's strike. We should see Helika in about three more
days. The only bad news from him is that I'd asked him how
much transport he needed to move his prisoners to the rear. If I
were the Sharonians and I had the capability, I'd try pushing down
the secondary chain before I tried to fight my way down these cliffs.
I don't think they do have the capability, but if it turns out
they do, there's no way we can reinforce Carthos enough to hold
against a serious attack. The best we can do is to keep the
approaches picketed and make sure they don't manage to get past
him and sneak up on us undetected from the rear. So I thought to
myself we should send his POWs back to Five Hundred Klian so he
could move quickly, without any encumbrances. Fortunately, we
don't have to worry about that." "What do you mean, Sir?" Toralk
asked, his expression unhappy, when Harshu paused once more. "I mean he doesn't have any
prisoners. Not one. Apparently—" Harshu met Toralk's eyes
levelly across the table "—every single Sharonian died
fighting rather than surrender." Klayrman's Toralk's belly muscles
tightened. It wasn't really a surprise, of course. And a part of him
couldn't help feeling a sudden surge of fury directed not at the
distant Thousand Carthos but at Two Thousand Harshu. It was just
a bit late for Harshu to be feeling upset with anyone over violations
of the Kerellian Accords after he'd sown the seeds for everything
Carthos had done by what he'd allowed Neshok to do! Something of the thousand's emotions
must have shown in his face, because Harshu's jaw tightened. But
then the two thousand inhaled deeply and made himself nod. "You're right, Klayrman. It is
my fault. And if I'd listened to you in the beginning, it wouldn't
have happened. But it has, and it's going to be a hell of a lot harder
to stop it than it would have been simply too never let it start." He shook his head, then leaned back in
his chair with a smile that was even more sour than before. "Of course, there's always that second
set of dispatches to help distract me from the Carthos situation."
"Second set, Sir?" Toralk asked
cautiously. "Oh, yes. The set from Two Thousand
mul Gurthak." "From Two Thousand mul Gurthak?"
Surprise startled the repetition out of
Toralk. Mul Gurthak had been oddly silent ever since the
Expeditionary Force began its advance. In fact, as far as Toralk was
aware, he hadn't sent Harshu a single message in all that time. "Indeed," Harshu told him. "It would
appear that Two Thousand mul Gurthak is most distressed over the
way in which I have misinterpreted his desires and grossly exceeded
his intentions." Toralk's eyes went wide. He couldn't
help it. He'd read most of the official instructions and memoranda
mul Gurthak had sent forward to Mahritha before Harshu launched
his attack. "But, Sir, that's rid—" he began.
"Don't say it," Harshu interrupted.
Toralk closed his mouth with a click, and Harshu grimaced. "Given
a couple of things he said in his dispatches, Klayrman," he said very
quietly, "I think he probably has his own eyes and ears out here,
keeping him informed. It might not be very wise
to . . . express your opinion overly freely
in front of anyone besides myself, if you take my meaning." It was Toralk's turn to sit back, and his
jaw muscles tensed as the implications began to percolate through
his brain. "That's better," Harshu told him. The
two thousand picked up his almost forgotten wineglass and sipped
from it, then set it back down again. "According to Two Thousand mul
Gurthak, it was never his intention for us to advance beyond Hell's
Gate. And, in fact, he always regarded the use of force to
retake even Hell's Gate as an action of last resort." "Sir," Toralk said, despite Harshu's
warning, "I don't see how any reasonable individual could have
interpreted his instructions to mean anything of the sort. Certainly
not in light of the verbal briefings he gave both of us before he
deployed us forward!" "Klayrman," Harshu said chiding way,
shaking a finger at him, "you're letting your opinions run away with
you again." Toralk clamped his mouth shut, and
Harshu snorted harshly. "The interesting thing is that if you
read his written instructions without those verbal briefings
of his, they can actually be interpreted exactly the way he's
interpreting them at the moment. While I would never wish to
imputes duplicity to a superior officer, I find that I can't quite shake
the suspicion that the discrepancy between his current very clearly
expressed views and what you and I understood his instructions to
be isn't . . . accidental, shall we say?" "Sir, I don't like what you seem to be
saying." "I'm not overjoyed with it myself. In
fact, the thing that bothers me most right now is that I can't decide
whether mul Gurthak is simply trying to cover his own ass now that
the shit's hit the fan, or if he deliberately set us up—well, set
me up, at least—from the start. Did he simply shape
his written instructions this way so he'd be covered if something
went wrong, or did he want us to do exactly what I went ahead and
did, but clearly—for the record, at least—without his
authorization?" Toralk started to open his mouth again,
but Harshu's raised finger stopped him. Not, the Air Force officer
reflected a second later, that it was really necessary for him to say
what he was thinking. But why? Why would mul Gurthak
want us to start a shooting war out here "without his
authorization"? He's still the senior officer in command, even if he
did delegate the field command to Harshu. Ultimately, surely the
Commandery is going to hold him responsible for what happens in
his command area. So why go to such elaborate lengths? The thoughts flashed through his brain.
He had no answers for any of the questions, but he was sinkingly
certain that if he'd had those answers, he wouldn't have liked them.
"Of course," Harshu continued in a
lighter tone which fooled neither of them, "Two Thousand mul
Gurthak is not yet aware that we've managed to kill the heir to the
Ternathian Crown, is he? That's going to be just a bit unexpected, I
imagine. As is the way the Sharonians are going to respond to it."
He showed his teeth in a smile which
contained no humor at all, and Toralk winced. Unlike Harshu, he'd
actually met the senior Sharonian officers at Fort Salby. There
wasn't much question in his mind about how the Ternathian
Empire, at least, was going to respond. He looked across the table at Mayrkos
Harshu and wondered if he looked as sick as he felt. Rof chan Skrithik stood stiffly to
attention as the haunting bugle notes of Sunset, the call the
Ternathian Empire's military had used to close the day for almost
three thousand years, floated out under the smoldering embers of a
spectacular sunset. It was a beautiful bugle call, with a
sweet, clear purity that no soldier ever forgot. And it was also, by a
tradition so ancient no one even knew when it had begun, the call
used at military funerals. The last sweet notes flared out, and
chan Skrithik inhaled deeply, gazing out across the neat rows of
graves. At least a third of them were marked with the triangular
memorial symbol of the Triad. Others showed the horsetails of
Arpathia, or the many-spired star of Aruncas of the Sword. And out there, in the midst of the men
who had died to hold Fort Salby, was the young man who had died
to save Fort Salby. Chan Skrithik reached up, gently
stroking the falcon on his right shoulder. For millennia, since the
death of Emperor Halian, the House of Calirath's tradition had been
that when one of its own died in battle, he was buried where he fell.
Buried with the battle companions who had fallen at his side, and
with his enemies. Chan Skrithik would have preferred to send
Janaki home to his mother. To let him sleep where he had earned
the right to sleep, beside Erthain the Great. But like Halian nimself,
Janaki chan Calirath would rest where he had fallen, further away
from Estafel and Tajvana than any other Calirath. And where he slept would be
Ternathian soil forever. "It doesn't seem right, Sir." Chan Skrithik turned. Chief-Armsman
chan Braikal stood beside him, looking out across the same
cemetery. "What doesn't seem right, Chief?" "It doesn't seem right that he's not here,
Sir." Grief clouded the chief-armsman's voice. "None of us would
be here without him, and—" Chan Braikal broke off, and chan
Skrithik reached out and touched him lightly on the shoulder. "It was his choice, Chief. Remember
that. He chose to die for the rest of us. Never let anyone
forget that." "No, Sir. I won't." Chan Braikal's
wounded voice hardened. "And none of us will be forgetting
how he died, either." Chan Skrithik only nodded. Division-Captain chan Geraith's entire
First Brigade had marched past Janaki's body. Every surviving man
of the fort's PAAF garrison had done the same, and Sunlord Markan
had personally led his surviving Uromathian cavalry troopers past
the bier in total silence, helmets removed, weapons reversed, while
the mounted drummers kept slow, mournful time. Janaki chan Calirath's death had done
more than save Fort Salby. Rof chan Skrithik already understood
that. Janaki had been added to the legend of the Caliraths, and the
fighting men of Sharona would never forget that the attack which
had killed him had been launched in time of peace by the very
nation which had asked for the negotiations in the first place. He wasn't the only victim of their
treachery. In fact, chan Skrithik never doubted that Janaki would
have been dismayed—even angry—if anyone had
suggested anything of the sort. Yet it was inevitable that the young
man who would one day have been Emperor of all Sharona should
be the focal point for all the grief, all the rage—all the
hate—Arcana had fanned into a roaring furnace. "I stand between," chan
Skrithik thought. Well, you did, Janaki. You stood between all
of us and Arcana. And you stood between me and the
gryphon that killed you. It's a hard thing, knowing a legend died for
you. But that's what Caliraths do, isn't it? They make legends. They
become legends, and, gods, the price they pay for it! Taleena made a soft sound on his
shoulder, and he reached up and stroked her wings once again. "I know, My Lady," he said gently. "I
know. I miss him, too." Taleena touched the back of his hand
very gently with her razor-sharp beak, and chan Skrithik looked
across at chan Braikal once more. "His horses and his sword are going
home, Chief," he said. "And you and his platoon are taking them."
"Yes, Sir." Chan Braikal's voice was
husky again. "Tell them for us, Chief." Chan
Skrithik looked into the Marine's eyes. "Tell them all. This fort, the
cemetery, it's ours. He bought it for us, and no one and
nothing will ever take it away from us again." Andrin Calirath sat on her bedroom
window seat, staring out into the moon-soaked gardens of Calirath
Palace, and wept. Her tears were nearly silent, and she sat
very still, watching the moonlight waver through them. She wept
for the brother she would never see again. She wept for her parents,
who would never again see their son. She wept for all the other
mothers, fathers, sisters, brothers, and daughters who would never
see their loved ones again. And she wept for herself. In the cold, still hours of the night, it
was hard. She was only seventeen, and knowing that what she must
do would save thousands, possibly even millions of lives—
even agreeing to do what she must do—was cold and
bitter compensation for the destruction of her own life. She was
frightened, and despite her youth, she had few illusions about what
sort of marriage Chava Busar and his sons had in mind for her. She
knew her strengths, knew the strength of her parents' love, how
fiercely they would strive to protect her. Yet in the end, no one
could protect her from the cold, merciless demands of the
Calirath destiny. At best, it would be a marriage without love,
without tenderness. And at worst— She folded her arms, trying to wrap
them around herself, not because she was physically cold, but
because of the chill deep inside. She was going to spend her entire life
married to the son of her father's worst enemy. Her children would
be the grandchildren of her family's most deadly foe. She could
already feel the ice closing in, already sense the way the years to
come would wound and maim her spirit, and she wished—
wished with all her heart—that there could be some escape.
That Shalana could somehow find that single, small scrap of mercy
for her. Could let her somehow evade this last, bitter measure of
duty and responsibility. But Shalana wouldn't. She couldn't. "I
stand between." How many Caliraths had given themselves to that
simple, three-word promise over the millennia? Janaki had given
his life to that promise, and Andrin could do no less than sacrifice
her life to it, as well. "Sho warak, Janaki," she
whispered. "Sho warak. Sleep, Janaki. Sleep until we all
wake once more. I love you." She put her head down on the back of
the padded window seat and let her tears soak into the upholstery.
She never knew how long she wept
into the window seat's satin before, with absolutely no warning, her
bedroom door opened, spilling lamplight into the darkened room.
She jerked upright, spinning towards the brightness, but her angry
rebuke for whoever had dared to intrude upon her died unspoken.
Lady Merissa Vankhal stood in the
doorway, silhouetted against the light. There was a chair just
outside the door behind her, one which hadn't been there when
Andrin went to bed, with a blanket tossed untidily across it, and
Lady Merissa herself was clad in a silken sleep robe over her night
dress, devoid of the least trace of make-up, her hair all awry. Andrin
had never seen—never imagined—her fussy, propriety-
obsessed chief lady-in-waiting in such disarray, and she wondered
what fresh cosmic disaster could have driven Lady Merissa to her
bedroom in such a state. Yet before she could even start to
frame the question, Lady Merissa crossed the bedroom to her and,
to her utter astonishment, Andrin found herself enfolded in a tight
embrace. "Oh, my love," Merissa whispered in
her ear. "Oh, my poor love. I didn't hear you—I didn't
know." Andrin felt herself beginning to
crumble in that totally unexpected, immensely comforting embrace.
Lady Merissa sat down on the window seat beside her, and a corner
of Andrin's brain wondered just how ridiculous they looked. She
was a foot taller than Lady Merissa, yet Merissa cradled her as if
she were a child, and Andrin abandoned herself to the comfort of
that touch. "There, love," Merissa murmured,
stroking her back while she sobbed. "There, love." Andrin clung to her, as if the fussy,
fluffy, irritating lady-in-waiting were the last solid rock in her
universe, for that was precisely what Lady Merissa had become. And then someone knocked gently on
the bedroom door. Andrin stiffened, and Lady Merissa's
spine straightened with an almost audible snap. "Really!" she huffed. "Is this a
grand imperial princess' bedroom, or is it the waiting room down at
the local train station?!" She set Andrin aside gently, then came
to her feet, straightening her robe, and stalked across the enormous
bedroom towards the door, muttering as she went. "Can't leave the poor girl in peace,"
Andrin heard floating malevolently back from her remorselessly
advancing lady-in-waiting. "Middle of the night, for goodness sake!
Coming bursting in on her, keeping her awake at all hours! I'll give
you a piece of my mind, just wait and see if I—!" Lady Merissa reached the door and
yanked it open. A Palace maid stood there, hands folded anxiously,
and the poor young woman ought by rights to have burst
spontaneously into flame under Lady Merissa's fiery glare. "Well?" Merissa snapped at her
luckless victim. "Beg pardon, Lady Merissa!" the maid
said quickly. "I wouldn't ever have disturbed Her Grand Imperial
Highness, not ever! But they insisted." "Who insisted, girl?" Lady
Merissa demanded. "And what could possibly be so important that
it couldn't wait until morning?" "I'm sure I don't know what's
important, My Lady!" the maid said. "But it's Privy Voice Yanamar
and Voice Kinlafia. They say they have to talk to Her Grand
Imperial Highness right away!" Aeravas—a Sharonian
city in Harkala; located in approximately the same place as Shiraz,
Iran. Alathia: one of the provinces
of the Ternathian Empire, it is the trans-temporal analog of Italy.
Andara—the Arcanan
equivalent of the continent of North America. Andara is the home
of the warrior kingdoms of the Andarans and provides the backbone
of the Union of Arcana's military. Arau Mountains—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Yoblonovy Khrebet mountain range
east of Lake Baikal. Arcana—the home
universe and Earth of the Union of Arcana. Its physics are based on
"magic." Arpathia—the
Sharonian equivalent of the area stretching from the Caspian Sea
through the Siberian tundra north of Mongolia to the Pacific
Ocean. While there is no united government for this region, it is
often referred to as the Septentrion, which is a trade union
developed by the septs (see Septs and Septentrion, below). Aruncas of the Sword
—the Uromathian god of war. Baranal—
literally, "protector" in old Andaran. A baranal is the individual
responsible for protecting a shardon (see below). Barkesh—a city in
Sharona located at the approximate trans-temporal site of
Barcelona, Spain. Bergahl—the
dominant deity of the Order of Bergahl. Bergahl is a god of both
war and justice. His order is a militant one, which has traditionally
provided the judges and law enforcement mechanism in the
Kingdom of Othmaliz. Bergahl's Comforters
—an ironic nickname for Berghal's Dagger (see nelow). Bergahl's Dagger—a
highly militant cult within the Order of Bergahl. The Dagger was
officially disbanded over a hundred years ago. Bernith Island—the
Sharonian analog of the island of Great Britain. Bernith Channel—the
Sharonian analog of the English Channel. Bernithian Highlands
—the Sharonian analog of Scotland. Bison—the steam-
powered tractor portion of the Ternathian Army's experimental
mechanized transport. Blade of Ibral—the
Sharonian analog of the Gallipoli Peninsula. blood debt—an
ancient Ransaran concept of justice based on the principle of "an
eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth." It also has personal
conotations of vengeance, but has been renounced by modern
Ransarans as a barbaric and horrific basis for true justice. The term
is sometimes still used as a slang phrase to describe a highly
personal form of redress for wrongful actions. blood vendetta—
Shurkhali blood vendetta is triggered when a massive miscarriage
of justice leads to someone's death. Shaylar Nargra-Kolmayr's
apparent murder by Arcanans triggers a blood vendetta reaction in
every Shurkhali alive. Bolakin, Queens of—
the queens who collectively rule the ten Bolakini city-states which
control the southern short of the Mbisi Sea. Bolakini Strait—the
Sharonian analog of the Strait of Gibraltar. Book of the Double-Three
—the holy book of the Church of the Double Triads, the
imperial religion of Ternathia. Book of Secrets—one
of the two seminal holy books of the Mythalan shakira
caste. Book of the Shakira—
one of the two seminal holy books of the Mythalan shakira
caste. Calirath—the imperial
dynasty of Ternathia. The Caliraths have ruled Ternathia for more
than four millennia. Celaryon II—King of
Ancient Ternathia who negotiated the treaty which bound Ternathia
and Farnalia as allies in the year 203 of the Ternathian calendar. Central Bank of Mythal
—the largest, wealthiest, and most powerful of the Mythalan
banks. The CBM, unlike the private Mythalan banks, is directly
subject to government supervision, and a full third of the seats on
its Board of Directors are held by government appointees. Cerakondian Mountains
—the Sharonian equivalent of the Altai Mountains.
Cetacean Institute/Shurkahli
Aquatic Realms Embassy: the Sharonian research institute and
embassy founded and operated by Shaylar's mother, Thalassar
Kolmayr-Brintal, who is a cetacean translator. Similar embassies
serve the sentient great apes and higher primates of Ricathia
(Africa), Uromathia (Asia), and New Farnal (South America, with
its New World monkeys). Chairifon—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Eurasian supercontinent. Chalar—an Arcanan
maritime Empire, based on the island of Chalar (Cuba) and
dominating the Chalaran Sea (Caribbean Sea) and Gulf of Hilmar
(Gulf of Mexico). Chalar is the dominant naval power of Arcana.
Chalgyn Consortium: survey
company that employs Jathmar Nargra & Shaylar Nargra-
Kolmayr. The Chalgyn Consortium is an independent survey
company based in Shurkhal. chan—"veteran" in
Ternathian. This is an honorific indicating someone who is
currently or has been a member of the Ternathian military. Chinthai—a Sharonian
breed of horses very similar to Percherons. Commandery—the
Arcanan equivalent of the Joint Chiefs of Staff. Conclave: The formal multi-
nation crisis-management organization established when the first
portal opened in Sharona. Its members are the heads of state of
every sovereign nation in Sharona and, on paper, Sharona's new,
independent colony universes. Cratak Mountains—
the Arcanan equivalent of the Sierra Nevada Mountains. Crown of fire—the
Sharonian term for our own volcanically active "ring of fire" in the
Pacific. Daggerstone—a
sarkolis crystal used to store short-range combat spells. Maximum
range is no more than twenty feet, and they are impossible to
conceal from any Gifted person, but they can store anti-personnel
spells of great power. Dalazan River—the
Sharonian analogue of the Amazon River. Daykassian—the
premier Arpathian breed of cavalry horse. Very similar to the
Turkoman. Delkrath Mountains—
a mountain range in Delkrathia Province; the Sharonian equivalent
of the Santa de Guararrma Mountains of Spain. Delkrathia Province—
a province of the Ternathian Empire north of Narhath and east of
Teramandor; it consist of the equivalent of central Spain, from just
south of Madrid to the Bay of Biscay. Dosaru—the
Uromathian god of justice. Also known as "Dosaru of the
Watching Eyes" and "Dosaru of the Scales." Ekros—an Arcanian
demon; the equivalent of our own Demon Murphy. Elath—an Andaran
kingdom whose territory covers roughly the area of the United
States as far west as Kansas and Nebraska and extends as far north
as Newfoundland. Emergency Voice Network
—a planet-wide network of Voices capable of linking all
Sharonian heads of state in a real-time conference. Emergency Transportation System
—a Sharona-wide teleportation system capable of
transporting very small groups of passengers. The ETS is designed
for the emergency use of heads of state and diplomats in time-
critical crises. Emperor Edvar Mountains
—the Sharonian equivalent of the Pyrenees Mountains. Empress Wailyana II
—Wailyana Calirath, Empress of Ternathian, 4172–
4207. Generally referred to as Wailyana the Great. Eniath—a technically
Uromathian Kingdom in the eastern region of the equivalent of
Mongolia. A land renowned for its falcons, its people are as much
Arpathian as Uromathian and not particularly fond of the Empire of
Uromathia. Eraythas Mountains—
the Sharonian analogue of the Cantabrian Mountains along the
Biscay Coast of Spain. Ermandia: a province of the
Ternathian Empire, corresponding to Austria Erthain the Great—
semi-legendary founder of the House of Calirath and the Ternathian
Empire. Esferia—the
Sharonian analog of Cuba. Estafel—the capital
city of the Ternathian Empire. Evanos Ocean—the
Arcanan name for the Pacific Ocean. Faltharia—a republic
in New Ternath, located in the general vicinity of the Great Lakes.
The homeland of Jathmar Nargra. Farnalia—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Scandinavian peninsula. Farnalian Sea—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Baltic Sea. Farnalian Empire—a
Sharonian empire stretching from its home Farnalia across the
northern periphery of the Sharonian equivalent of Europe to the
equivalent of the Sea of Japan. Farshal—a Hilmaran
Kingdom in Arcana whose territory includes the equivalent of
Guyana, Surinam, and French Guiana. Finger Sea—the
Sharonian analog of the Red Sea. Firsoma—Uromathian
goddess of wisdom and fate. Also known as "Firsoma of the
Shears" and "The Cutter." Fist of Bolakin—the
Sharonian analog of the Rock of Gibraltar. Flicker—a Talented
Sharonian capable of teleporting, or "Flicking," relatively small
objects over long distances with considerable precision. Flight—an Arcanan
Air Force formation consisting of four combat dragons, organized
into two pairs of wingmen. Fort Brithik—
Sharonian portal fort in the universe of Thermyn, covering the
outbound portal to New Uromath. Located roughly on the trans-
temporal site of Lincoln, Nebraska. Fort Ghartoun—
formerly Fort Raylthar, Sharonian portal fort in the universe of
Thermyn, covering the inbound portal from Failcham. Located
roughly on the trans-temporal site of Carson City, Nevada. Fort Losaltha—the
Sharonian portal fortress protecting the entry portal of the Salym
Universe. Located approximately at the trans-temporal site of
Barcelona, Spain. Fort Mosanik—
Sharnonian portal fort in the universe of Karys, covering the
outbound portal to Failcham. Located roughly on the trans-
temporal site of Astana, Kazakhstan. Fort Rycharn—the
Arcanan coastal enclave in the universe of Gharys, serving the
swamp portal to Hell's Gate. Located roughly on the trans-temporal
site of Belém. Brazil. Fort Salby—
Sharonian portal fort in the universe of Traisum, covering the
outbound portal to Karys. Located roughly on the trans-temporal
site of the Sharonian city of Narshalla, or our own Medina, Saudi
Arabia. Fort Shaylar—
Company Captain Halifu's portal fort in New Uromath. Fort Talon—Arcanan
fortress in Erthos located roughly on the transtemporal site of Ust
Ilimsk, Siberia. Fort Tharkoma—
Sharonian portal fort in the universe of Salym covering be
outbound portal to Traisum. Located roughly on the trans-temporal
side of Sofia, Bulgaria. Fort Wyvern—the
Arcanan fortress and base in the universe of Gharys at the entry
portal from the universe of Erthos. Located roughly on the trans-
temporal site of Manzanilla, Cuba. Gariyan VI—the
Ternathian Emperor who began the phased withdrawal from the
easternmost provinces of the Ternathian Empire. Gariyan VII—the son
of Gariyan VI; the last Ternathian Emperor to rule from Tajvana.
Garmoy, Sunhold of
—a Sharonian dukedom in southeastern Uromathia. Roughly
equivalent to the country of Laos. Garouoma—a
Sharonian city located on the Narhathan Peninsula; roughly
equivalent to Córdoba, Spain. Garsulthan
—a Manisthuan word which translates roughly as "real
politics." Its practitioners believe that all international relations
ultimately rest upon the balance of military power and that morality
and ethics must take second place to that reality when formulating
foreign policy. Gartasa Mountains—
the Sharonian analogue of the Iberian Mountains in Spain,
separating Teramandor from Delkrathia. Garth Showma Institute
—the Academy established by Magister Halathyn vos
Dulainah at the site of Showma Falls in New Arcana. It is the
second-largest magical academy anywhere and its prestige is rapidly
overtaking that of the Mythal Falls Academy. Garth Showma—a
large and powerful duchy and city in the universe of New Arcana.
Located at the Arcanan equivalent of Niagara Falls and the
headquarters site of the Arcanan Army. Garthan—the non-
magic users of the Mythlan culture. They make up at least eighty
percent of the Mythlan population but possess only extremely
circumscribed legal rights. Gerynth—a city in the
southern portion of the Andaran Kingdom of Yanko roughly
analogous to Durango, Mexico. Gorhadyn Protocol—a
Mythalan assassination technique. Grand Ternathian Canal
—the Sharonian equivalent of the Suez Canal. Grocyra—the
Sharonian equivalent of Siberia. Grocyran Plain—the
Sharonian equivalent of the West Siberian Plain. Gulf of Shurkhal—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Gulf of Aden. Hammerfell Lake—
the Arcanan equivalent of Lake Huron. Harkala—the
Sharonian equivalent of India. The ancient Harkalian Empire
extended from India through Afghanistan and into Iran. Hell's Gate—the
Sharonian name assigned to the universe where their survey
personnel first encountered the Arcanans. Later adopted by Arcana,
as well. High Commandery—
the high command of the Union of Arcanan's Army. Essentially, the
equivalent of the Pentagon and the Chiefs of Staff, rolled into one.
Traditionally, the High Commandery is heavily dominated by a
senior Andaran officers. Hilmar—the Arcanan
equivalent of South America. Hinorean Empire—the
smaller of the two empires which dominate Uromath. The Hinorean
Empire includes the Sharonian equivalent of western India and
Bangladesh, Burma, Thailand, the Philippines, and Malaysia. Hook of Ricathia—
the Sharonian equivalent of the southern side of the Strait of
Gibraltar; the trans-temporal equivalent of Morocco and Ceuta,
Spain. Horn of Ricathia—the
Sharonian analogue of the Horn of Africa between the Gulf of
Adenand the Indian Ocean. Hummer—a magically
enhanced bird developed from normal hummingbirds by Arcanan
sorcerers as high-speed, highly aggressive "carrier pigeons." Hurkaym—a small
town/communications post located at the trans-temporal site of
Palermo, Sicily, in the Salym Universe expressly as a Voice link
between Fort Tharkoma and Fort Losaltha. Hurlbane—a
Ricathian deity associated with the Queens of Bolakin. She is a
warrior goddess who protects the Bolakini (see Bolakin, Queens
of), and her clergy have always been very influential in the Bolakini
city-states. Hurlbane's High Priestess, for example, advised the
Queens of Bolakin to ally withTernathia thousands of years ago.
Ibral Strait—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Dardanelles Ibral's Blade—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Gallipoli Peninsula. Indelbu: Ternathian port city;
the trans-temporal analogue of Belfast Inkara—the Arcanan
equivalent of the island of Great Britain. Isseth—a kingdom
situated between Harkala and Arpathia in the Sharonian equivalent
of #Kashmir, Tajikistan, and northeastern Pakistan. Isseth-Liada—a portal
exploration company owned/sponsored by the Kingdom of Isseth.
Ithal Mountains—the
Sharonian analog of the Hejaz Mountains. Janu River—the
Sharonian analog of the Rhine River. Jerekhas—the
Sharonian analog of the island of Sicily. Journeyman—a
formal rank for Arcanan practitioners of sorcery who have
completed their formal education but have not contributed a new
application of sorcery. The majority of sorcerers do not progress
beyond this rank. (See also "novice," "magister," and "magistron."
Judaih—a city in
Sharona located on the site of Ghat, Libya. Juhali—a volcanic
island on Sharona; the Sharonian analog of Krakatoa. Kanaiya—a duchy in
central Lokan, consisting of much of the central portion of the
equivalent of Manitoba. Its capital, also called Kanaiya is located
on the eastern shore of Lake Kanaiya. Karmalia—the
Sharonian analog of Hungary. Kerllian Accords—the
Andaran military accords drafted centuries ago by the Andaran
Commander of Armies Housip Kerellia and adopted by the Union
of Arcana as the official standard for treatment of POWs and as the
code of conduct to be followed by Arcanan personnel who become
POWs. Kershai—
the ancient Mythalan word for "lightning;" the release code for
a black dragon's breath weapon. Kingdom of Shartha—
a Ricathian kingdom in Sharona; it occupies roughly the area of
Somalia, eastern Ethiopia, and most of Kenya. (See also
"Lubnasi.") Kosal River—the Arcanan
analogue of Spain's Ebro River. Kythia—a region of
Arcana roughly equivalent to Gujarat, India. Lake Arau—the
Sharonian equivalent of Lake Baikal. Lake Kanaiyar—the
Arcanan equivalent of Lake Winnipeg. Lake Wind Daughter
—the Arcanan equivalent of Lake Michigan. Larakesh—the site of
the first Sharonian trans-temporal portal on the Ylani Sea. The
Sharonian analog of Varna, Bulgaria. Larkima—
the ancient Mythalan word for "strangle;" the release code for a
yellow dragon's breath weapon. Lifter—a Sharonian
telekinetic Talent. Most Lifters can handle only very small objects;
a very small percentage of exceptionally powerful Lifters can
manipulate objects wing is much as thirty or forty pounds. Limathia—a kingdom
in New Farnal, located between the Sharonian equivalent of #Chile
and Argentina. One of the Directors of the Portal Authority is from
Limathia. Lissia—the Sharonian
equivalent of Australia; the main landmass of the Lissian Republic,
which also includes New Zealand, the islands of Oceania, and a fair
percentage of the South Pacific Islands of Polynesia. Shaylar
Nargra-Kolmayr's mother is Lissian. Lokan—an Andaran
kingdom whose territory covers the equivalent of most of Canada
and Alaska, but sweeps down to include Oregon and most of
California, as well. Losaltha—the
Sharonian city located at the entry portal of the Salym universe.
Located roughly at the trans-temporal location of Barcelona, Spain.
Lubnasi—an ancient
independent city-state located within the boundaries of the
Kingdom of Shartha (see above) in Sharona. Like the Bolakini city-
states (see "Bolakin, Queens of"), Lubnasi was an ancient treaty
partner of Ternathia, which is the historic guarantor of its
independence. Lugathia: a province of the
Ternathian Empire, equivalent to France. Magister—a formal
title earned by Arcanan practitioners of sorcery. It requires the
completion of an arduous formal education and the creation of at
least one new, previously unknown application of sorcery. There
are additional ranks within the broader title of magister. (See also
"novice," "journeyman," and "magistron.") Magistron—a formal
title, equivalent to "magister," but reserved for those whose Gift
and training are specialized for working with living things. There
are additional ranks within the broader title of magistron. (See also
"novice," "journeyman," and "magister.") Mahritha—the
Arcanan-explored universe connecting to Hell's Gate. Named by
Magister Halathyn in his wife's honor. Manisthu, Kingdom of
—the dominant political unit of the Manisthu Islands. Manisthu Islands—the
Arcanan analogue of Japan. Marnilay—a
Sharonian goddess, "Sweet Marnilay the Maiden" is one of the
Ternathian Double Triads, which are the foundation of the religion
for at least half of Sharona, as Ternathia once controlled and/or
colonized so much of that world. Mbisi Sea—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Mediterranean Sea. Melwain the Great—
the Andaran equivalent of King Arthur. Melwain lived well over a
thousand years ago and is revered as the perfect example of
Andaran honor. Mind Healer—a
Sharonian with a complex of Talents which permits him to treat
mental disorders. Mithanan—the
Mythlan god of cosmic destruction. Monarch Lake—the
Arcanan equivalent of Lake Superior. Mother Jambakol—an
Arcanan evil goddess or demoness, both worshiped and feared in
Hilmar. She is the personification of destruction, vengeance, and
hatred. Mother Marthea—a
Sharonian deity. In the Shurkhali pantheon, she is revered as the
water-bringer and life-bringer. She is called the Mother of Rivers,
the Mother of Springs, and the Mother of the Sea. Revered as
Mother of the Sea, she brings wealth in the form of pearls and
coral, and watches over Shurkhali ships. She is viewed as a mother
of abundance, whether from the sea, agricultural crops, or herds
and flocks. Mount Karek—a
mountain peak west of Fort Salby in the Ithal Mountains. mul—"warrior" in
ancient Mythalan. As a part of a Mythlan's name, it indicates that he
springs of one of the family lines of the multhari warrior
caste. If the individual is also shakira, the higher caste
indicator vos is used for most purposes instead of mul, but the
proper formal usage is "vos and mul," so a shakira officer
named Sythak of the Yuran line would properly be "Sytyhak vos
and mul Yuran," but would normally be referred to as "Sythak vos
Yuran." Mulgethia: a Ternathian
province, equivalent to Germany/ Switzerland. Multhari—the
second most important caste group of Mythalan society. The
multhari are the military caste. Some members of multhari
are also shakira. These normally tend to dominate the
upper ranks of the Mythalan military. Mythal Falls Academy
—the oldest and most prestigious magical research and
teaching Academy in Arcana. Mythal River—the
Arcanan equivalent of the Nile River. Mythal—the Arcanan
equivalent of Africa. Mythal is dominated by a caste-based society
which enshrines the total superiority of the shakira magic-
using caste to the garthan caste of non-magic users. Mythal Falls—the
Arcanan equivalent of Victoria Falls. Mythalan Hegemony
—the supranational Mythalan political body representing all
Mythalan states. Effectively, the governing body of the Mythalan
Empire, although there is no official Empire of Mythal. Narhath—an affluent
province of the Ternathian Empire, consisting of the equivalent of
southern Spain and Portugal. Narhathan Peninsula
—the Sharonian equivalent of the Iberian peninsula. Narshalla—a
Sharonian city located approximately on the site of Medina, Saudi
Arabia. Nessia: eastern-most modern
Ternathian province, equivalent to Greece. New Ramath—the
port city built specifically to serve the rail line to Fort Tharkoma in
Salym. Located on the trans-temporal equivalent of Durrës,
Albania. New Sharona—the
first additional universe surveyed from Sharona. New Ternath—the
Sharonian equivalent of North America. New Farnal—the
Sharonian equivalent of South America. Norgamar Works—
one of the great locomotive foundries of Sharona. A prime supplier
to the Trans-Temporal Express. Nosikor—a Sharonian
city located at the southwestern end of Lake Arau. Novice—the title
awarded to a Gifted student in Arcana. A student remains a novice,
regardless of age, until his or her graduation from formal training.
(See also "journeyman," "magister," and "magistron.") Order of Bergahl—the
religious order of the war god Bergahl (see above). Because of its
special position in the Kingdom of Othmaliz, the Kingdom's
Seneschal must, by tradition, be selected from the Order's
priesthood. Osmaria—the
Sharonian analog of Italy. Othmaliz—the
kingdom which dominates the eastern end of the Mbisi Sea and the
outlet from the Ylani Sea. It is roughly equivalent to the western
half of Turkey and the southern third of Bulgaria. Its capital is
Tajvana, the ancient Imperial capital of the Ternathian Empire. PAAF—the Portal
Authority Armed Forces. The military units of various Sharonian
nations placed under the Portal Authority's command for frontier
security operations. Paerystia—a region of
Arcana roughly equivalent to Oman. Pairhys Island—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Isle of Man. The premier training camp
of the Imperial Ternathian Marines is located there. Plotter—a Sharonian
with the "Plotting" Talent. Plotting is a specialized sub-variant of
the Mapping Talent which is particularly useful in military service.
Plotters, unlike Mappers, detect the presence and location of living
creatures, like human beings. Portal Hound—a
Sharonian psionic sensitive to trans-temporal portals. Porter—a Sharonian
Talent with the telekinetic ability to teleport (or "Port") passengers
or limited freight via the Emergency Transportation System. Projective—a
Sharonian psionic with the ability to project detailed and accurate
mental images for non-telepaths. All Projectives are also Voices,
but less than .01% of all Voices are Projectives. Queen Kalthra's Lake
—the Arcanan equivalent of Lake Ontario. Queriz—a city in
Arpathia, located at the equivalent position of Astana, Kazakhstan.
Queriz Depression—
the Sharonian equivalent of the Caspian Depression. Rahil—the Great
Prophetess, the founder of and patron saint of mercy and healing in
the Fellowship of Rahil, one of the dominant religions of Ransar.
Rahilian—an adherent
of the Fellowship of Rahil. Rankadi—Mythlan
ritual suicide. Ransar—the Arcanan
equivalent of Asia. Ransar is home to a highly humanistic,
democratic, and innovative culture which places an extremely high
value on the worth of the individual. This makes Ransar an
uncomfortable fit with the Andaran warrior aristocracy at times,
but an even more uncomfortable fit with Mythal's caste-based
society. Ransarans enjoy the most comfortable life styles of any
Arcanan social group. Razinta Basin—the
depression between the Gartasa Mountains, Teramandor
Mountains, and Emperor Edvar Mountains of the Narhathan
Penninsula; drained by the Razinta River. Razinta River—the
Sharonian analogue of Spain's Ebro River. Recon crystal—also
called "RC;" a sarkolis-based reconnaissance device capable of
recording and storing visual imagery and sounds within specified
radii of the crystal. It is a storage device, and has no ability
to transmit reconnaissance data across any distance. Ricathia—the
Sharonian equivalent of Africa. Ricathian Desert—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Libyan Desert. Rindor Ocean—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Indian Ocean. Rokhana—a nation of
New Ternath on Sharona which occupies the western coast from
what would be our own Oregon to just about the line of the
Mexican border. Saint Taiyr—also
called Taiyr of Estafal, the patron saint of the House of Calirath.
Saramash—the
Shurkhali devil. Sarkolis crystal—the
extremely strong, quartz-like "stone" (actually an artificifally
manufactured crystal) used as the matrices and storage components
for Arcanan spell-based technology. Sarlayn River—the
Sharonian analog of the Nile River. Sarthan Desert—the
Sharonian analog of the Sahara Desert. Scurlis Sea—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Sea of Japan. Sea of Ibral—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Sea of Marmara. Septs—Arpathian
clan-based social units, most of which are nomadic herders.
Arpathian septs breed some of the finest horses in Sharona. Septs
are mistrustful of outsiders, due to unscrupulous traders who
sought to take advantage of "nomadic barbarians" and due to the
tendency of other cultures to view them as primitive and make them
the butt of unpleasant humor. Septentrion—Most
septs of Arpathia do not have a formal government outside the ruler
of each tribe/clan-based sept. Their territories are somewhat fluid,
particularly in the region of the Siberian plains. The septs banded
together in the matter of trade, however, creating the Septentrion as
a trade union that protects the financial interests of all the septs.
The representatives of the septs who serve in the Septentrion deal
with outside merchants and bargain the best prices for Arpathian
goods, including the legendary work of Arpathian goldsmiths. The
Septentrion established regional trade centers along the borders
with Arpathia's neighbors. The Septentrion also sends a delegate to
serve as a director of the Portal Authority and assists septmen who
want to join the PAAF as soldiers or to apply to the Portal
Authority for training to explore the multiverse as members of a
civilian survey crew. Serikai—"City of
Snow," a lakeside city in Sharona, which is the equivalent of
Buffalo, New York. Serikai is the capital city of the Republic of
Faltharia. Sethdona—the capital
of the Sharonian Kingdom of Shurkhal. Located at the trans-
temporal equivalent of Jiddah on the Arabian peninsula's Red Sea
shore. Shakira—the
magic-using caste which totally dominates and controls the culture
of Mythal. These are the researchers, theoreticians, etc., and control
virtually all of Mythal's "white collar" occupations. Shalana—"Mother
Shalana" is one of the Ternathian Double Triads and one of the
most-revered and powerful deities of that Double Triad. Blue is her
sacred color, which is why her Temple in Tajvana is covered with
lapis lazuli and sapphires. She is also known as Shalana the
Merciful. Her priestess-hood is one of the wealthiest in Sharona.
Shaloma—The
Arcanan equivalent of Western Europe. Shardon—a
technical term, from the Old Andaran. It translates literally as
"shieldling," and indicates an individual under the protection of an
Andaran warrior and his family. (See baranal, above.) Sharona—the home
universe and Earth of the Ternathian Empire. Its physics are similar,
but not identical, to our own, and its society is largely based upon
highly developed psionic Talents. Shartahk—the main
Ternathian religion's devil. Shartha Highlands—
high, rugged mountains in northwestern Shartha; the Sharonian
analog of Ethiopia's Eastern Highlands. #Shartha—a kingdom
in eastern Ricathia (see "Kingdom of Shartha," above). Sherkaya—the
ancient Mythalan word for "fire;" the release code which triggers a
red dragon's breath weapon. #Shikowr—a breed of
riding/cavalry horse developed in Ternathia over the space of
several thousand years. The Shikowr resembles the Morgan horse in
conformation and stance, but stands between 16 and 17 hands in
height. The name is taken from a type of Shurkhali cavalry saber
which was adopted by the Ternathian cavalry. Showma Falls—the
Arcanan equivalent (in New Arcana) of Niagara Falls. Site of the
Garth Showma Institute of Magic. Shurkhal—a
Sharonian kingdom, roughly equivalent to Saudi Arabia, Jordan,
and the Sinai Penninsula. The Kingdom of Shurkhal is the largest of
several "Shurkhalian" kingdoms, closely related culturally to
Harkala, but clearly a distinct subculture, which dominated the area
of Syria, Iraq, and most of Iran. Sifter—a Sharonian
psionic whose Talent allows him to determine whether or not any
statement is the truth or a lie. Sky Blood Mountains
—the Sharonian name for the Sierra Nevada Mountains. Sky Blood Lode—the
Sharonian name for the Comstock Lode. Slide rail—also
"slider." The Arcanan equivalent of a railroad. Sniffer—another term
for a "Tracer." (See "Tracer," below.) Snow Sapphire Lake
—the Sharonian name for Lake Tahoe, Nevada. Strait of Tears—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Bab el-Mandeb Strait connecting the
Red Sea with the Gulf of Aden. Strait of Bolakin—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Strait of Gibraltar. Strike—an Arcanan
Air Force formation consisting of three "flights," for a total of
twelve dragons. sunhold—the
Uromathian feudal territory held by a "sunlord" (see below);
roughly equivalent to a duchy or grand duchy. Sunlord—a
Uromathian aristocratic title roughly equivalent to that of duke. SUNN—Sharona's
Universal News Network, the largest news organization in
Sharona's multiple-universe civilization, with both print and
telepathic broadcast divisions. Tajvana—the capital
of the First Ternathian Empire at its height; the Sharonian
equivalent of Constantinople or Istanbul. Talon—an Arcanan
Air Force formation consisting of three "strikes," for a total of
thirty-six dragons. Temple of Saint Taiyr of Tajvana
—a temple in Tajvana, comemorating Saint Taiyr of
Estafel, built by Empress Wailyana I in 3016. Traditional site of
Calirath coronations for almost two thousand years. Teramandor—a
province of the Empire of Ternathian located in northwest Narhath;
roughly analogous to Catalonia and western Aragon, Spain. Teramandor Mountains
—the Sharonian analogue of the Cataluna Mountains of
Spain. Ternath Island—the
ancient homeland of the Emperors of Ternathia; the Arcanan
equivalent of Ireland. Ternathian Empire—
the most ancient human polity known in any of the explored
universes. The Ternathians established an effective world-state
during the Copper and early Iron Age eras of Sharona, largely
through the recognition, development and use of psionic talents.
Originally located on Ternath Island (Ireland), it is the largest,
oldest, most prestigious empire on Sharona. Its major component
states include, besides Ternath Island: Alathia: Italy;
Jerekhas: Sicily; Bernith Island: Britain (Scotland,
England, Wales); Delkrathia: part of Spain;
Ermandia: Austria; Karmalia: Hungary;
Lugathia: France; Mulgethia: Germany/
Switzerland; Narhath: part of Spain; Nessia:
Greece; Pairhys Island: Isle of Man; Teramandor:
part of Spain. Tharkan—a grand
Duchy in Shaloma, an imperial territory of the Kingdom of Elath
located in the Arcanan equivalent of Poland where the first Arcanan
trans-temporal portal was discovered. Time of Conquest—
the period of ancient Ternathia's most sustained, militant
expansion. Generally dated by Sharonian historians as extending
from approximately 2025 to 3650. Torkash—the chief
deity of the ancient Manisthu pantheon in Arcana. Tosaria—an ancient
Ransaran kingdom on Arcana. Its ancient capital was located in the
same approximate geographical spot as Shanghai. Tosaria had
attained a high and sophisticated level of civilization while most of
the rest of present day Ransara was still in a state of primitivism.
Tracer—a Sharonian
with the Tracer Talent. One who is sensitive to the current location,
or at least direction to, another individual or object. They are also
called "Sniffers". Trans-Temporal Express
—a privately-held corporation responsible for building and
maintaining the primary rail and shipping connections linking the
Sharonian home universe to the expanding frontier. Although it is
the single largest, wealthiest privately-held corporation in
Sharonian history, the TTE is subject to close regulation and
oversight by the Portal Authority, which has granted—and
retains the legal right to revoke—the TTE's multi-universal
right-of-way. Tukoria—the largest
and most powerful of the Hilmaran kingdoms, consisting of the
equivalent of most of Argentina and Chile. Tukoria was the only
Hilmaran state which maintained its independence against Andaran
conquest and colonization. Union of Arcana—the
world government of the home universe of Arcana. Union City—a city at
the entry portal into New Sharona, located about fifty miles east of
Bloemfontein, South Africa. Union Trans-Temporal Transit
Authority—the agency of the Union of Arcana's
government charged with overseeing trans-temporal travel and
commerce, including regulation of sliderails and maritime transport
infrastructure. Union Arbitration Commission
(UAC)—a quasi-diplomatic commission which
answers to the Union Senate's committee on inter-universal
disputes. Uromathia—a general
term applied to the Sharonian equivalent of Asia south of Mongolia
and west of India. This area is divided into many smaller kingdoms
and two empires, all of which share many common cultural traits.
Uromathian Empire—
the larger of the two empires found in Uromathia. It occupies the
Sharonian equivalent of China and includes the equivalent of
Vietnam and Cambodia. Usarlah—a Sharonian
city located in the Delkrath Mountains (just north of Madrid) in the
Ternathian province of Delkrathia. UTTTA—see Union
Trans-Temporal Transit Authority, above. Vandor Ocean—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Atlantic Ocean. vos—"of the line of"
in ancient Mythlan. The use in a Mythlan's name indicates that the
individual is of high shakira caste. (See also "mul," above.)
Vothan—the
Ternathian deity called "Father Vothan," who serves as Ternathia's
war god, is one of the Ternathian Double Triads. "Father Vothan"
protects the Empire in military combat and is therefore also called
Protector Vothan or "The Protector" by the people of Ternathia and
those regions colonized by Ternathia. Vothan's chariot—the
armored chariot of the Ternathian Double Triad deity who serves as
Ternathia's Protector, or god of war. Vyrlair—an Arpathian
region of Sharona roughly equivalent to our own Turkmenistan. Western Ocean—the
Sharonian name for the Pacific Ocean. Whiffer—a Sharonian
with the Whiffer Talent. One who is sensitive to residual psychic
impressions. White Mist Lake—the
Arcanan equivalent of Lake Erie. windhold—the feudal
territory held by a Uromathian "windlord" (see below); roughly
equivalent to an earldom. Windlord—a
Uromathian aristocratic title, roughly equivalent to that of earl. Winged Crown—the
imperial crown of Ternathia. This ancient crown (still used in
coronations) was made by Farnalian goldsmiths almost 5,000 years
ago as a surety for the treaty negotiated between the Kingdom of
Ternathia and Farnalia by Celaryon II of Ternathia (see above). Yamali Mountains: the
Sharonian analogue of the Himalaya Mountains, they lie north of
Harkala, stretching from Isseth in the west into the Uromathian
Empire in the east. Yanko—the third
major Andaran kingdom, which includes the equivalent of most of
central North America, from the Canadian border south, and
virtually all of Mexico. Yarahk—an Arcanan
city located at the equivalent of Aswan, Egypt. Yirshan River—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Columbia River. Ylani Strait—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Bosporus. Ylani Sea—the
Sharonian equivalent of the Black Sea. Yurha—the
soul as conceptualized by Mythalan religion. The yurha is
the basis of Mythalan reincarnation beliefs, which enshrine the
concept of "spiritual evolution" to a higher state of being. Zaithag—an Arpathian
city in Vyrlair, located at approximately the same spot as Ashgabat,
Turkmenistan. Ambor, Shield Layrak, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] assistant surgeon, Charlie
Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran
Temporal Scouts. Anzeti, Djoser—[HG]
a director of the Sharonian Portal Authority board, representing the
Arpathian Septentrion. Arthag, Petty-Captain Hulmok,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] acting
platoon-captain, CO, Second Platoon, Argent Company, Ninety-
Second Independent Cavalry Battalion. Formall promoted to
platoon-captain in HHNF Balithar, Sathee—
[HG] Princess Andrin's personal maid from childhood. Banchu, Olvyr—[HG,
HHNF] the Trans-Temporal Express' chief construction engineer.
Bantha, Petty-Armsman Grethar,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG] Company-
Captain Halifu's senior Flicker. Baskay, Charazan—
[HG] Platoon-Captain chan Baskay's sixteen-year-old sister. Baulwan, Petty-Captain Shansair,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF a Voice
assigned to Company-Captain Halifu at Fort Shaylar. Berhala, Commander of Twenty-
Five Tahlos, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF] a
pilot attached to the 3012th Strike; pilot of red
battle dragon Skyfire. Bolsh, Tarlin—[HG]
international news division chief, Sharonian Universal News
Network. Borkaz, Trooper Emiyet, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] First Squad, Charlie Company,
First Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts.
Breasal, Ordras—
[HG] a director of the Sharonian Portal Authority Board,
representing the Kingdom of Isseth. Bright Wind—[HG,
HHNF] Hulmok Arthag's prized Palomino stallion. Busar, Emperor Chava IX
—[HG, HHNF] Emperor of Uromathia. Calirath, Her Imperial Grand
Highness Anbessa—[HG, HHNF] the youngest of
Zindel chan Calirath's daughters. Calirath, Her Imperial Grand
Highness Andrin—[HG, HHNF] the eldest of Zindel
chan Calirath's three daughters, next in the imperial line of
succession after her brother, Crown Prince Janaki. Calirath, Her Imperial Grand
Highness Razial—[HG, HHNF] the second eldest of
Zindel chan Calirath's daughters. Calirath, Her Imperial Majesty
Varena—[HG, HHNF] Empress Consort of Ternathia;
Zindel chan Calirath's wife. Carthos, Commander of One
Thousand Tayrgal, Union of Arcana Army—[HG,
HHNF] Two Thousand Harshu's senior ground commander. Chan Barsak, Junior-Armsman
Paras, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a
noncommissioned officer assigned to Fort Salby. Chan Baskay, Platoon-Captain
Dorzon, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
Viscount Simrath; a Ternathian cavalry officer assigned to Balkar
chan Tesh. Chan Braikal, Chief-Armsman
Lorash, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
Prince Janaki's senior noncom, Third Platoon, Copper Company,
Second Battalion, 117th Imperial Ternathian Marines, assigned to
duty with the PAAF. Chan Calirath, Platoon-Captain
Crown Prince Janaki,, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] the eldest child and heir of Emperor Zindel chan
Calirath of Ternathia. CO, Third Platoon, Copper Company,
Second Battalion, 117th Imperial Ternathian Marines, assigned to
duty with the PAAF. Chan Calirath, His Imperial
Majesty Zindel—[HG, HHNF] Zindel XXIV, Duke of
Ternathia, Grand Duke of Farnalian, Warlord of the West,
Protector of the Peace, Wing-Crowned, and, by the gods' grace,
Emperor of Ternathia. Chan Darma, Petty-Captain
Kaliya, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] the
Voice assigned to Fort Salby. Chan Dersal, Platoon-Captain
Parai, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
the senior of the two Ternathian Imperial Marine platoons assigned
to Balkar chan Tesh. Chan Eris, Foram—
[HHNF] a retired Ternathian Army officer serving as Olvyr
Banchu's second-in-command in Karys. Chan Forcal, Chief-Armsman
Wesiar, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a
Distance Viewer assigned to Fort Salby. Chan Garath, Master-Armsman
Tesan, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF]
senior noncommissioned officer, Fort Salby. Chan Geraith, Division-Captain
Arlos, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HG, HHNF] CO,
Third Dragoon Division, Fifth Corps. Chan Gordahl, Brahndys—
[HG] one of Princess Andrin's personal guardsmen. Chan Gristhane, Captain-of-the-
Army Thalyar, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HG] senior
uniformed officer of the Ternathian Army and Ternathian Defense
Councilor. Chan Habikon, Ulthar—
[HG, HHNF] one of Princess Andrin's personal guardsmen.
Chan Hagrahyl, Ghartoun—
[HG] crew chief for the Chalgyn Consortium crew which first
contacts the Arcanans. Chan Harthu, Platoon-Captain
Gerail, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG] the
junior of the two Ternathian Imperial Marine platoon COs assigned
to Balkar chan Tesh. Chan Hathas, Chief-Armsman
Rayl, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] Hulmok Arthag's senior noncommissioned officer. Chan Himidi, Fanthi—[HG] a Ternathian military veteran assigned to the Chalgyn
Consortium crew which first contacts the Arcanans. Chan Isail, Regiment-Captain
Merkan, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HHNF] Division-
Captain chan Geraith's chief of staff. Chan Jassian, Division-Captain
Ustace, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HG] CO Twenty-
First Infantry Division, Fifth Corps. Chan Kormai, Master-Armsman
Frai, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
Balkar chan Tesh's senior noncommissioned officer. Chan Korthal, Company-Captain
Lisar, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HHNF] Division-
Captain chan Geraith's staff Voice. Chan Lyrosk, Petty-Captain
Waird, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a
Voice assigned to Fort Brithik. Chan Manthau, Division-Captain
Yarkowan, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HG] CO,
Ninth Infantry Division, Fifth Corps. Chan Milhenai, Under-Armsman
Sirda, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a
Ternathian soldier assigned to Fort Shaylar. Chan Morak, Platoon-Captain
Harek, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF]
Company-Captain Nalkhar's assistant engineer at Fort Salby. Chan Morthain, Master-Captain
Farsal, Imperial Ternathian Navy—[HG] the CO of
Emperor Zindel's escorting cruisers for the voyage to Tajvana. Chan Noth, Platoon-Captain
Tarkel, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a
platoon commander assigned to Fort Salby. Chan Quay, Brigade-Captain
Renyl, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HHNF] CO, First
Brigade, Third Dragoon Division, Imperial Ternathian Army. Chan Rakail, Josam, Portal
Authority Armed Forces—[HG] the Talented Voice
assigned to Fort Tharkoma in the universe of Salym. Chan Robarik, Company-Captain
Feryal, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] CO,
Fort Brithik. Chan Rodair, Petty-Captain Esalk,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG] the senior
Talented Healer at Fort Brithik. Chan Rowlan, Corps Captain
Fairlain, Imperial Ternathian Army—[HG] CO, Fifth
Corps. Chan Sairath, Senior-Armsman
Quelovak, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG]
Platoon-Captain chan Talmarha's senior noncom. Chan Salgmun, Falsan—
[HG] a member of the Chalgyn Consortium crew which first
contacts the Arcanans. Chan Skrithik, Regiment-Captain
Rof, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
CO, Fort Salby, in the universe of Traisum. Chan Synarch, Junior-Armsman
Tairsal, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
Balkar chan Tesh's senior Talented Flicker. Chan Talmarha, Platoon-Captain
Morek, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
CO of the mortar company assigned to Balkar chan Tesh. Chan Tergis, Senior-Armsman
Folsar, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] the
Voice assigned to Fort Ghartoun. Chan Tesh, Company-Captain
Balkar, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
CO Copper Company, First Battalion, Ninth Cavalry Regiment. Chan Therson, Chief-Armsman
Dunyar, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG]
Company-Captain Halifu's senior noncommissioned officer. Chan Treskin, Chief-Armsman
Virak, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] the
Flicker assigned to Dorzon chan Baskay's negotiating team. Chan Turkan, Under-Armsman
Lyntail, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a
soldier assigned to the Fort Ghartoun garrison. Chan Yaran, Under-Armsman
Rokal, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
Third Platoon, Copper Company, Second Battalion, 117th
Imperial Ternathian Marines. Promoted to petty-armsman
in HHNF. Chan Zindico, Lazima—
[HG, HHNF] Princess Andrin's senior personal guardsman.
Charaeil—[HG] Emperor
Zindel's peregrine falcon. Chusal, Train Master Yakhan
—[HG] the senior train master of the Trans-Temporal
Express. Cloudtiger—[HHNF]
a red battle dragon; pilot, Commander of Twenty-Five Lairys
Urkora. Company-Captain Golvar Silkash,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] senior
surgeon, Fort Ghartoun. Crown Prince Danith Fyysel
—[HG] heir to the throne of Shurkhal. Darshu, Lord of Horse Jukan,
Uromathian Imperial Cavalry—[HG, HHNF] Sunlord
Markan, senior officer of the Uromathian cavalry detachment sent
to reinforce Fort Salby. Dastiri, Uthik—[HG,
HHNF] a member of the Union Arbitration Commission; Rithmar
Skirvon's subordinate. Desmar, Commander of One
Hundred Sahlis, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF]
CO, 2029th Strike; pilot of black battle dragon
Thunderclap. Dulan, Brithum—
[HG] Ternathian Internal Affairs Councilor. Elivath, Darl—[HG]
the Sharonian Universal News Network's senior Voice
correspondent at the Sharonian Portal Authority's headquarters. Erkol, Divis—[HG]
Ghartoun chan Hagrahyl's Ricathian clerk, assigned to the Chalgyn
Consortium crew which first contacts the Arcanans. Erthek Vardan—
[HHNF] a civilian Voice assigned to the Portal Authority Voicenet
chain in the universe of Thermyn. Eswayr, Commander of Five
Hundred Pahkrys, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF]
senior battalion commander assigned to Thousand Carthos'
detached command. Fahrlo, Commander of Fifty
Delthyr, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF] a pilot
attached to the First Provisional Talon; pilot of black battle dragon
Deathclaw. Fai Yujin, His Majesty Junni
—[HG] the King of Eniath (see also King Junni). Fai Goutin, Prince Howan
—[HG, HHNF] Crown Prince of Eniath (see also Prince
Howan). Farl, Lance Yirman, Union of
Arcana Army—[HHNF] a soldier assigned to Fifty
Halesak's First Platoon, Able Company, Second Andaran Temporal
Scouts. Finena—[HG, HHNF]
Princess Andrin's peregrine falcon. Firefang—[HHNF] a
red battle dragon; pilot, Commander of One Hundred Faryx Helika.
Fornath, Lord Mancy—[HG] fifty-first Baron Fornath and forty-fifth Earl of Ilforth, the
Speaker of the Ternathian House of Lords. Futhai, Braiheri—
[HG] a Ternathian noble and naturalist assigned to the Chalgyn
Consortium crew which first contacts the Arcanans. Garlath, Commander of Fifty
Shevan, Union of Arcana Army—[HG] CO, First
Platoon, Charlie Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second
Andaran Temporal Scouts. Garsal, Second Lord of Horse
Tarnal, Uromathian Imperial Cavalry—[HG, HHNF]
Windlord Garsal, Sunlord Markan's senior subordinate officer and
XO. Geraith, Misanya—
[HHNF] Division-Captain chan Geraith's wife. Geyrsof, Commander of One
Hundred Horban, Union of Arcana Air Force—
[HHNF] CO, 3012th Strike; pilot of yellow battle
dragon Graycloud. Gitel, Elevu—[HG] a
geologist assigned to the Chalgyn Consortium crew which first
contacts the Arcanans. Grantyl, Commander of Five
Hundred Waysal, Union of Arcana Army—[HG] CO,
Fort Wyvern, universe of Mahritha. Graycloud—[HHNF]
a yellow battle dragon; pilot, Commander of One Hundred Horban
Geyrsof. Grigthir, Trooper Mikal, Portal
Authority Armed Forces—[HG] a Scout assigned to
Hulmok Arthag's cavalry platoon. Haimas, Chathee—
[HG] Orem Limana's assistant. Halesak, Commander of Fifty
Iftar, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] CO, First
Platoon, Able Company, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts.
Commander of Fifty Ulthar's brother-in-law. Halifu, Company-Captain Grafin,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] CO of
the newly established portal fort in the universe of New Uromath.
Hansara, Rayjhari—
[HG] an ancient Ransaran magistron who devised the technique of
genetic manipulation which produced Arcana's dragons and other
magically enhanced creatures. Hardoran, Petty-Armsman Joral,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a Farnalian
noncom assigned to Fort Shaylar. Harklan, Shield Gaythar, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] squad shield, Second Squad, First
Platoon, Charlie Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second
Andaran Temporal Scouts. Harnak, Sword Evarl, Union of
Arcana Army—[HHNF, HHNF] senior noncom, First
Platoon, Charlie Company, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Harshu, Commander two
thousand Mayrkos, Union of Arcana Army—[HG,
HHNF] CO, Arcanan Expeditionary Force. Harwal, Falgayn—
[HG] an extremely powerful and Talented Sharonian Projective
Voice. Helika, Commander of One
Hundred Faryx, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF]
CO, 5001st Strike; pilot of red battle dragon
Firefang Hilovar, Junior-Armsman Soral,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG] a Talented
Ricathian Tracer temporarily attached to Hulmok Arthag's cavalry
platoon. Hordan, Chenrys—
[HG] the Talented Voice assigned to Hurkaym as the link between
Fort Tharkoma and Fort Losaltha. Ilthyr, Lamir—
[HHNF] a civilian Voice assigned to the Portal Authority Voicenet
in the universe of Traisum. Isia, Senior-Armsman Orek,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] Regiment-
Captain chan Skrithik's Flicker at Fort Salby. Isrian, Commander of Five
Hundred Chalbos, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF]
one of Two Thousand Harshu's senior infantry battalion
commanders. Jaboth, Lance Inkar, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] cook, Charlie Company, First
Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Jalkanthi, Master Engineer Hardar
—[HG] a senior engineer of the Trans-Temporal
Express. Jalkanthi-Ishar, Jesmanar—
[HG] Hardar Jalkanthi's Shurkhali wife. Jastyr, Ulantha—
[HHNF] Alazon Yanamar's assistant Voice and
protégée. Kalcyr, Senior Sword Barcan,
Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] senior noncom,
Company Bravo, 901st Light Cavalry. Karone, His Imperial Majesty
Ronnel XVI—[HG, HHNF] Emperor of Farnalia. Karuk, Master-Armsman Hordal,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] the senior
noncom assigned to Fort Ghartoun. Karym, Lady Jagtha—
[HG] a director of the Sharonian Portal Authority Board
representing the Kingdom of Limathia. Kasell, Barris—[HG]
an Arpathian ex-soldier assigned to the Chalgyn Consortium crew
which first contacts the Arcanans. Kavilkan, Jali—[HG]
executive manager, Sharonian Universal News Network. Kelbryan, Magister Gadrial
—[HG, HHNF] former student of Magister Halathyn
vos Dulainah; Department Chairwoman, Theoretical Magic, Garth
Showma Institute of Magic. Kiliron, Commander of One
Hundred Orkal, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] CO,
Charlie Company, Seventh Zydor Heavy Dragoons. Kindare, Relatha—
[HG] a serving girl from Hawkwing Palace and Ternathia who
replaces Sathee Balithar as Princess Andrin's personal maid after
Balithar's injury. King Junni—[HG,
HHNF] Junni Fai Yujin, King of Eniath (see also Fai Yujin, His
Majesty Junni) King Fyysel—[HG]
the monarch of Shurkhal. Kinlafia, Darcel—
[HG, HHNF] the second Talented Voice assigned to the Chalgyn
Consortium crew which first contacts the Arcanans. Kinshe, Halidar—
[HG] a director of the Sharonian Portal Authority and a
Parliamentary Representative in the Kingdom of Shurkhal. Kinshe-Falis, Lady Alimar
—[HG] Halidar Kinshe's wife; a Talented Healer. Klian, Commander of Five
Hundred Sarr, Union of Arcana Army—[HG] CO, Fort
Rycharn, universe of Mahritha. Kolmayr, Thaminar—
[HG] the father of Shaylar Nargra-Kolmayr and husband of
Shalassar Kolmayr-Brintal. Kolmayr-Brintal, Shalassar
—[HG] a Talented ambassador to the cetaceans for the
Kingdom of Shurkhal. Shaylar Nargra-Kolmayr's mother. Kormas, Commander of One
Hundred Surtel, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF]
Thousand Toralk's senior gryphon-handler. Krankark, Javelin Sherlan—
[HG] Third Squad, First Platoon, Charlie Company, First
Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Krilar, Company-Captain Gairion,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] senior
medical officer, Fort Salby. Kuralk, Senior-Armsman Yairkan,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] an Arpathian
noncom assigned to Fort Shaylar. Kurthal, Trooper Branak—
[HG] Second Squad, Charlie Company, First Battalion, First
Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Laresk, Sword Seltym, Union of
Arcana Army—[HHNF] Fifty Tharian Narshu's
SpecOps' senior noncom. Larshal, Commander of Fifty
Jolika, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF] Thousand
Toralk's command dragon pilot. Limana, Director Orem—
[HG, HHNF] First Director, Sharonian Portal Authority. Mahrkrai, Commander of Five
Hundred Herak, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] Two
Thousand Harshu's chief of staff. Makree, Platoon-Captain Tobis,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
Company-Captain Silkash's assistant surgeon. He is also a very
Talented Healer. Mala, Commander of Five
Hundred Karth, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF]
senior Air Force officer assigned to Thousand Carthos' detached
command. Malthayr, Gayrzal—
[HG] Princess Razial's art instructor. Mankahr, Commander Twenty-
Five Sherlahk, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF] a
pilot assigned to the 3012th Strike; pilot of yellow
battle dragon Skykill. Mesaion, Company-Captain
Lorvam, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF]
senior artillery officer, Fort Salby. Morikan, Sword Naf, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] Gifted healer, Charlie Company,
First Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts.
Myr, Commander of Five
Hundred Cerlohs, Union of Arcana Air Force—
[HHNF] CO, First Provisional Talon, pilot of black battle dragon
Razorwing. Naldar, Yorlahn—
[HG] the cook assigned to the Chalgyn Consortium crew which
first contacts the Arcanans. Nalkhar, Company-Captain Meris,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] senior
engineering officer, Fort Salby. Nargra, Jathmar—
[HG, HHNF] a Talented Mapper assigned to the Chalgyn
Consortium crew which first encounters the Arcanans. The husband
of Shaylar Nargra-Kolmayr Nargra-Kolmayr, Shaylar—
[HG, HHNF] a powerfully Talented Voice, assigned to the
Chalgyn Consortium crew which first encounters the Arcanans. The
wife of Jathmar Nargra. Narmayla, Haliyar—
[HG] the Talented Voice assigned to New Ramath in the universe
of Salym. Narshu, Commander of Fifty
Tharian, Union of Arcana Army—[HG, HHNF] a
Special Operations officer assigned to command Rithmar Skirvon's
escort at the fallen timber negotiations. Neshok, Commander of Five
Hundred (acting) Alivar, Union of Arcana Army—[HG,
HHNF] Two Thousand Harshu's senior Intelligence officer. Nourm, Sword Keraik, Union of
Arcana Army—[HHNF] senior noncom, Second
Platoon, Able Company, Fifth Battalion, 306th
Regiment. Olderhan, Commander of One
Hundred Sir Jasak, Union of Arcana Army—[HG,
HHNF] CO, Charlie Company, First Battalion, First Regiment,
Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Olderhan, Sir Thankhar
—[HG] Duke of Garth Showma, planetary governor of New
Arcana, father of Sir Jasak Olderhan. Olderhan, Sathmin—
[HG] Duchess of Garth Showma, wife of Sir Thankhar Olderhan,
mother of Sir Jasak Olderhan. Orma, Jaerika—
[HHNF] a civilian Portal Authority Voice assigned to the Voicenet
in Karys. Osmuna, Trooper Yurak, Union
of Arcana Army—[HG] Second Squad, First Platoon,
Charlie Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran
Temporal Scouts. Palben, Irthan—[HG]
a director of the Sharonian Portal Authority Board, representing the
Empire of Farnalia. Parcanthi, Petty-Armsman Nolis,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG] a Talented
Whiffer temporarily attached to Hulmok Arthag's platoon. Partha, Junior-Armsman Farzak,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] Company-
Captain Halifu's orderly at Fort Shaylar. Perthis, Davir—[HG]
Chief Voice, Sharonian Universal News Network. Porath, Javelin Lisaro, Union Of
Arcana Army—[HHNF] a noncom assigned to Five
Hundred Neshok's Intelligence section. Prince Howan—[HG,
HHNF] Prince Howan Fai Goutin, Crown Prince of Eniath (see
also Fai Goutin, Prince Howan.) Rahndar, Commander of Fifty
Imal, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] a Gifted
combat engineer attached to the Seventh Zydor Heavy Dragoons.
Ranlak, Lance Yurain, Union of
Arcana Army—[HHNF] cavalry trooper, Company
Bravo, 901st Light Cavalry. Raynarg, Fairlain—
[HHNF] birth-name of His Crowned Eminence, the Seneschal of
Othmaliz. Raynor, Division-Captain
Thersahl, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG] the
senior uniformed officer of the PAAF at the time of first contact
with Andara. Razorwing—[HHNF]
a black battle dragon; pilot, Commander of Fifty Delthyr Fahrlo.
Rilthan, Lerok—[HG]
the gunsmith assigned to the Chalgyn Consortium crew which first
contacts the Arcanans. Rothag, Under-Captain Trekar,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] a
Talented Sifter assigned as Dorzon chan Baskay's "aide" for his
negotiations with Rithmar Skirvon. Salmeer, Squire Muthok, Union
of Arcana Air Force—[HG] pilot of transport dragon
Windclaw. Sandrick, Gortho—
[HG] a retired portal survey crewman used for local color and
expert coverage of transtemporal affairs by the Sharonian Universal
News Network. Sarma, Commander of Fifty
Jaralt, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] CO, Second
Platoon, Alpha Company, Fifth Battalion,306th Regiment; assigned
to Two Thousand Harshu's Arcanan Expeditionary Force. Scleppis, Tymo—
[HG] the Talented Healer attached to the Chalgyn Consortium crew
which first contacts the Arcanans. Sendahli, Trooper Jugthar, Union
of Arcana Army—[HG, HHNF] Third Squad, First
Platoon, Charlie Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second
Andaran Temporal Scouts. Sendahli is a garthan who has
fled Mythal and enlisted in the Union Army. Sheltim, Train Master Hayrdar
—[HG] a protégé of Yakhan Chusal,
assigned as the train master for the Trans-Temporal Express
transporting the Third Dragoons, Imperial Ternathian Army. Shilvass, Ekthar—
[HG] Imperial Ternathian Treasury Councilor. Shulthan, Javelin Iggar, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] senior hummer handler, Charlie
Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran
Temporal Scouts. Silbeth, Nanthee—
[HG] Imperial Ternathian Education Councilor. Silkash, Company Captain Golvar,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
Regiment-Captain Velvelig's senior physician; a brilliant surgeon,
but not a Talented Healer. Skirvon, Rithmar—
[HG, HHNF] a representative of the Union Arbitration
Commission, an internal, quasi-diplomatic organ of the Union of
Arcana. He is the senior diplomat available for negotiations with
the Sharonians. Skrithik, Chalendra—
[HHNF] Regiment-Captain Rof chan Skrithik's wife. Skyfire—[HHNF] a
red battle dragon; pilot, Commander of Twenty-Five Tahlos
Berhala. Skykill—[HHNF] a
yellow battle dragon; pilot, Commander of Twenty-Five Sherlahk
Mankahr. Taje, First Councilor Shamir
—[HG, HHNF] head of the Ternathian Imperial Privy
Council; effectively, Zindel chan Calirath's prime minister. Taleena—[HG,
HHNF] Crown Prince Janaki's peregrine falcon. Targal, Raysith—
[HHNF] "Kersai" Targal's wife. Targal, Syrail—
[HHNF] an emerging Voice; the thirteen-year old son of "Kersai"
and Raysith Targal. Targal, Syrail ("Kersai")
—[HHNF] a Fairnos Consortium's geologist assigned to the
universe of Thermyn. Tarka, Irnay—
[HHNF] a Trans-Temporal Express employee assigned to the
construction crews in the universe of Karys. Tarku, Charak—[HG]
Hardar Jalkanthi's Arpathian fireman. Taymish, Director Gahlreen
—[HG] First Director of the Sharonian Trans-Temporal
Express. Thalmayr, Commander of One
Hundred Hadrign, Union of Arcana Army—[HG,
HHNF] CO, Charlie Company, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts.
Tharsayl, Dalisar—
[HG] the head of the staff assigned to Shalassar Kolmayr-Brintal
and Thaminar Kolmayr by King Fyysel of Shurkhal. Threbuch, Chief Sword Otwal,
Union of Arcana Army—[HG, HHNF] Battalion Chief
Sword, Charlie Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second
Andaran Temporal Scouts. Thunderclap—
[HHNF] a black battle dragon; pilot, Commander of One Hundred
Sahlis Desmar. Tiris, Lance Rewelyn, Union of
Arcana Army—[HHNF] [HG; HHNF] a trooper
assigned to Charlie Company, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts.
Toralk, Commander of One
Thousand Klayrman, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HG,
HHNF] Two Thousand Harshu's senior Air Force officer; senior
Air Force officer, Arcanan Expeditionary Force. Traith, Sword Garmak, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] surgeon, Charlie Company, First
Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Traygan, Petty-Captain Rokam,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] the
Talented voice designated for permanent assignment to Company-
Captain Halifu's fort but ultimately assigned to the Fallen Timbers
negotiations. Ula, Captain Chairmok—
[HG] CO of the passenger liner IMS Windtreader. Ulthar, Commander of Fifty
Therman, Union of Arcana Army—[HG, HHNF] CO,
Third Platoon, Charlie Company, Second Andaran Temporal
Scouts. Commander of Fifty Halesak's brother-in-law. Ulthar, Arylis—
[HHNF] commander of fifty Fairmount Ulthar's wife. Umani, Yaf—[HG,
HHNF] Head Voice of the Sharonian Portal Authority. Urkora, Commander of Twenty-
Five Lairys, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF] a
pilot attached to the 3012th Strike; pilot of red
battle dragon Cloudtiger. Urlan, Commander of Five
Hundred Gyras, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] CO,
Seventh Zydor Heavy Dragoons. Vankhal, Lady Merissa
—[HG, HHNF] Princess Andrin's chief lady-in-waiting and
protocol instructor. Vargan, Company-Captain
Orkam, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF]
Regiment-Captain chan Skrithik's executive officer at Fort Salby.
Varkal, Commander of Fifty
Daris, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HG] pilot of
transport dragon Skyfang, Union of Arcana Air Force. Varla, Petty-Armsman Erkam,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a noncom
assigned to Fort Ghartoun. Vaynair, Commander of Five
Hundred Dayr, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] the
senior Gifted healer assigned to Two Thousand Harshu's Arcanan
Expeditionary Force. Velvelig, Regiment-Captain
Namir, Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF]
CO of Fort Ghartoun. Verais, Under-Armsman Kardan,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] a soldier
assigned to Fort Salby. Banchu, Olvyr— Vormak, Sword Chul, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] surgeon, Charlie Company, First
Battalion, First Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Vos and mul Gurthak,
Commander of Two Thousand Nith, Union of Arcana Army
—[HG, HHNF] CO, Fort Talon, universe of Erthos,
senior officer for a nine-universe command area running from
Esthiya through Mahritha. He is both shakira and multhari. Vos Dulainah, Magister Halathyn
—[HG] shakira theoretical magister. Ex-instructor and
department head, Mythalan Falls Academy; currently founder and
chancellor of the Garth Showma Institute of Magic. Vos Hoven, Lance Bok, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] a Gifted shakira combat
engineer assigned to Charlie Company, First Battalion, First
Regiment, Second Andaran Temporal Scouts. Vuras, Platoon-Captain Selan,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HHNF] an infantry
platoon commander assigned to Fort Salby. Wilkon, Samari—
[HG] a Talented Voice assigned by Yaf Umani to accompany
Halidar Kinshe to Shurkhal. Wiltash, Linar—[HG]
Jali Kavilkan's private secretary. Wilthy, Lance Erdar, Union of
Arcana Army—[HG] senior baggage handler, First
Platoon, Charlie Company, First Battalion, First Regiment, Second
Andaran Temporal Scouts. Windclaw—[HG] a
tactical transport dragon piloted by Squire Muthok Salmeer. Windslasher—
[HHNF] a yellow battle dragon; pilot, Commander of Fifty Nairdag
Yorhan. Worka, Commander of one
hundred Sylair, Union of Arcana Army—[HHNF] CO,
Company Bravo, 901st Light Cavalry. Yanamar, Alazon—
[HG, HHNF] Zindel chan Calirath's Talented Privy Voice. Yar, Petty-Captain Delokahn,
Portal Authority Armed Forces—[HG, HHNF] the
Talented Healer assigned to Balkar chan Tesh. Yorhan, Commander of Fifty
Nairdag, Union of Arcana Air Force—[HHNF] a pilot
assigned to the 3012th Strike; pilot of yellow battle dragon
Windslasher. Yoritam, Hersal—
[HHNF] a civilian Portal Authority Voice assigned to Olvyr
Banchu's work crews in Karys.
________________________________________________ [HG] = appears in Hell's Gate.
Hell Hath No Fury-ARC
by
David Weber & Linda Evans
HELL HATH NO FURY
\
David Weber
& Linda Evans
\
Copyright © 2007 by David Weber &
Linda Evans
All rights reserved, including the
right to reproduce this book or portions thereof in any form.
A Baen Books Original
Baen
Publishing Enterprises
P.O. Box 1403
Riverdale, NY
10471
www.baen.com
ISBN 10:
1-4165-2101-1
ISBN 13: 978-1-4165-2101-3
Cover art by Kurt Miller
First printing,
March 2007
Distributed by Simon &
Schuster
1230 Avenue of the Americas
New York, NY
10020
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-
Publication Data
t/k
Pages by
Joy Freeman (www.pagesbyjoy.com)
Printed in the United
States of America
\For Megan, Morgan, and Mikey Paul,
who put up with their Dad.
See? I really
was working on something!
Baen Books by David
Weber
On Basilisk Station
The Honor of the Queen
The Short Victorious War
Field of Dishonor
Flag in Exile
Honor Among Enemies
In Enemy Hands
Echoes of Honor
Ashes of Victory
War of Honor
At
All Costs
Crown of Slaves (with Eric Flint)
The Shadow of
Saganami
More than Honor
Worlds of Honor
Changer of Worlds
The Service of the Sword
The Armageddon Inheritance
Heirs of Empire
Empire from the Ashes
Old Soldiers
The
War God's Own
Wind Rider's Oath
Crusade
In Death Ground
The Stars At
War
The Shiva Option
Insurrection
The Stars At War II
1633
March Upcountry
March to the Sea
March to the Stars
We Few
Hell's Gate
Hell Hath No Fury (forthcoming)
Time Scout (with Robert Asprin)
For King and
Country (with Robert Asprin)
\Preface
\Chapter One
\Chapter Two
\Chapter Three
\Chapter Four
\Chapter Five
\Chapter Six
\Chapter Seven
\Chapter Eight
\Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Chapter Twenty-Three
Chapter Twenty-Four
Chapter Twenty-Five
Chapter Twenty-Six
Chapter Twenty-Seven
Chapter Twenty-Eight
Chapter Twenty-Nine
Chapter Thirty
Chapter Thirty-One
Chapter Thirty-Two
Chapter Thirty-Three
Chapter Thirty-Four
Chapter Thirty-Five
Epilogue
Glossary
Alphabetized Character List
[HHNF] = appears in Hell Hath No Fury.
\
\Hell Hath No Fury-ARC
\Table of Contents
\
\Preface
\
\Chapter One
\Chapter Two
\Chapter Three
\Chapter Four
\Chapter Five
\Chapter Six
\Chapter Seven
\Chapter Eight
\Chapter Nine
\Chapter Ten
\Chapter Eleven
\Chapter Twelve
\Chapter Thirteen
\Chapter Fourteen
\Chapter Fifteen
\Chapter Sixteen
\Chapter Seventeen
\Chapter Eighteen
\Chapter Nineteen
\Chapter Twenty
\Chapter Twenty-One
\Chapter Twenty-Two
\Chapter Twenty-Three
\Chapter Twenty-Four
\Chapter Twenty-Five
\Chapter Twenty-Six
\Chapter Twenty-Seven
\Chapter Twenty-Eight
\Chapter Twenty-Nine
\Chapter Thirty
\Chapter Thirty-One
\Chapter Thirty-Two
\Chapter Thirty-Three
\Chapter Thirty-Four
\Chapter Thirty-Five
\Epilogue
\Glossary
\Alphabetized Character List
\eBook Info
Title:
Hell Hath No Fury-ARC
Type:Novel
Identifier:
A1-4165-2101-1
Identifier:978-1-4165-2101-3
Identifier:
10.1125/Baen.A1416521011
Publisher:
Baen Books
Creator:David Weber
Creator:
Linda Evans
Contributor:Kurt Miller
Subject:
Science Fiction
Rights:2007 by David Weber
& Linda Evans
Date:
2007-03-01
Language:US English (en-us)<
>